I 


AT  AGINCOURT 


**GUY   AYLMER  SAVES  THE  KING'S   LIFE  AT  THE  BATTLE  OF 
AGINCOURT." 


AT    AGINCOURT 

A  TALE  OF 
THE  WHITE   HOODS   OF  PARIS 


BY 

G.  A.  HENTY 

Author  of  "  Beric  the  Briton,"  "  St.  Bartholomew's  Eve,"  "  In  the  Reign  of  Terror," 
"St.  George  for  England,"  "  The  Tiger  of  Mysore,"  etc. 


WITH  TWELVE  ILLUSTRATIONS  BY  WAL,  PAGET 


NEW  YORK 
CHARLES    SCRIBNER'S    SONS 


Copyright,  1896,  by 
CHARLES  SCRIBNER'S  SONS 


GIFT 


PREFACE 

The  long  and  bloody  feud  between  the  houses  of  Orleans 
and  Burgundy — which  for  many  years  devastated  France, 
caused  a  prodigious  destruction  of  life  and  property,  and  was 
not  even  relaxed  in  the  presence  of  a  common  enemy — is  very 
fully  recorded  in  the  pages  of  Monstrellet  and  other  contem- 
porary historians.  I  have  here  only  attempted  to  relate  the 
events  of  the  early  portion  of  the  struggle — from  its  commence- 
ment up  to  the  astonishing  victory  of  Agincourt,  won  by  a 
handful  of  EngHshmen  over  the  chivalry  of  France.  Here 
the  two  factions,  with  the  exception  of  the  Duke  of  Bur- 
gundy himself,  laid  aside  their  differences  for  the  moment, 
only  to  renew  them  while  France  still  lay  prostrate  at  the  feet 
of  the  English  conqueror. 

At  this  distance  of  time,  even  with  all  the  records  at  one's 
disposal,  it  is  difficult  to  say  which  party  was  most  to  blame 
in  this  disastrous  civil  war,  a  war  which  did  more  to  cripple 
the  power  of  France  than  was  ever  accomplished  by  Eng- 
lish arms.  Unquestionably  Burgundy  was  the  first  to  enter 
upon  the  struggle,  but  the  terrible  vengeance  taken  by  the 
Armagnacs, — as  the  Orleanists  came  to  be  called, — for  the 
murders  committed  by  the  mob  of  Paris  in  alliance  with  him. 


PREFACE 

was  of  almost  unexampled  atrocity  in  civil  war,  and  was 
mainly  responsible  for  the  terrible  acts  of  cruelty  afterwards 
perpetrated  upon  each  other  by  both  parties.  I  hope  some 
day  to  devote  another  volume  to  the  story  of  this  desperate 
and  unnatural  struggle. 

G.  A.  HENTY. 


CONTENTS 

CHAP,  '*^° 

I.  A  Feudal  Castle, i 

II.  Troubles  in  France, 19 

III.  A  Siege 36 

IV.  A  Fatal  Accident, 54 

V.  Hostages, 73 

VI.  In  Paris, 91 

VII.  In  the  Streets  of  Paris, 109 

VIII.  A  Riot 125 

IX.  A  Stout  Defence, 141 

X.  After  the  Fray, 158 

XI.  Danger  Threatened i75 

XII.  In  Hiding, 191 

XIII.  The  Masters  of  Paris, 211 

XIV.  Planning  Massacre, 228 

XV.  A  Rescue, 246 

XVI.  The  Escape 263 

XVII.  A  Long  Pause, 281 

XVIII.  Katarina, 298 

XIX.  Agincourt, 315 

XX.  Penshurst,  .........  332 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 

Guy   Aylmer    Saves   the    King's    Life   at  the  Battle  of 

Agincourt,         .......   Frontispiece,   326 

Guy  has  his  Head  Bound  up  after  a  Bout  at  Quarter- 
staff 24 

"  The  two  men  who  lit  the  alarm  fires  rode  into  the 
castle," 36 

"  Sir  Eustace  gave  a  loud  cry,  for  lying  at  the  bottom 
of  the  stair  was  the  form  of  his  son,"         .        .        .64 

The  Lady  Margaret  makes  her  Obeisance  to  the  Duke 
of  Burgundy, go 

Guy  and  Long  Tom  come  to  the  Rescue  of  Count  Charles,   117 

"Tom's  row  twanged,  and  the  arrow  struck  the  horse- 
man under  the  arm-pit," 146 

"  The  king  extended  his  hand  to  Guy,  who  went  on  one 
knee  to  kiss  it,  ' 178 

"Well,  comrade,"  said  Simon,  "I  suppose  you  are  the 
man  I  was  told  would  come  to-night  ?  "        .        .        .  222 

"  Guy  delivered  a  slashing  blow  on  the  butcher's  cheek, 
and  dashed  past  him," 256 

Guy  welcomes  the  Count  of  Montepone  and  his  Daugh- 
ter  TO   ViLLEROY, 299 

"  KATARINA    swept     a     deep     curtsey,    and    WENT    OFF    WITH   A 

MERRY    laugh," 333 


AT    AGINCOURT 


CHAPTER   I 


A    FEUDAL    CASTLE 


|ND  is  it  true  that  our  lord  and  lady  sail  next  week 
for  their  estate  in  France  ?  ' ' 

''Ay,  it    is   true  enough,    and    more   is    the 
pity ;  it  was  a  sad  day  for  us  all  when  the  king 
gave  the  hand  of  his  ward,   our  lady,   to  this 
baron  of  Artois. ' ' 

''  They  say  she  was  willing  enough,  Peter." 
"  Ay,  ay,  all  say  she  loved  him,  and,  being  a  favourite  with 
the  queen,  she  got  her  to  ask  the  king  to  accede  to  the 
knight's  suit ;  and  no  wonder,  he  is  as  proper  a  man  as  eyes 
can  want  to  look  on — tall  and  stately,  and  they  say  brave. 
His  father  and  grandfather  both  were  Edward's  men,  and 
held  their  castle  for  us  ;  his  father  was  a  great  friend  of  the 
Black  Prince,  and  he,  too,  took  a  wife  from  England.  Since 
then  things  have  not  gone  well  with  us  in  France,  and  they  say 
that  our  lord  has  had  difficulty  in  keeping  clear  of  the  quarrels 
that  are  always  going  on  out  there  between  the  great  French 
lords ;  and,  seeing  that  we  have  but  little  power  in  Artois,  he 
has  to  hold  himself  discreetly,  and  to  keep  aloof  as  far  as  he 


2  AT   AGINCOURT 

can  from  the  strife  there,  and  bide  his  time  until  the  king 
sends  an  army  to  win  back  his  own  again.  But  I  doubt  not 
that,  although  our  lady's  wishes  and  the  queen's  favour  may 
have  gone  some  way  with  him,  the  king  thought  more  of  the 
advantage  of  keeping  this  French  noble, — whose  fathers  have 
always  been  faithful  vassals  of  the  crown,  and  who  was  him- 
self English  on  his  mother's  side, — faithful  to  us,  ready  for  the 
time  when  the  royal  banner  will  flutter  in  the  wind  again,  and 
blood  will  flow  as  it  did  at  Cressy  and  Poitiers. 

"  The  example  of  a  good  knight  like  Sir  Eustace  taking  the 
field  for  us  with  his  retainers  might  lead  others  to  follow  his 
example;  besides,  there  were  several  suitors  for  our  lady's 
hand,  and,  by  giving  her  to  this  French  baron,  there  would 
be  less  offence  and  heart-burning  than  if  he  had  chosen  one 
among  her  English  suitors.  And,  indeed,  I  know  not  that 
we  have  suffered  much  from  its  being  so ;  it  is  true  that  our 
lord  and  lady  live  much  on  their  estates  abroad;  but  at  least 
they  are  here  part  of  their  time,  and  their  castellan  does  not 
press  us  more  heavily  during  their  absence  than  does  our  lord 
when  at  home." 

''He  is  a  goodly  knight,  is  Sir  Aylmer,  a  just  man  and 
kindly,  and,  being  a  cousin  of  our  lady's,  they  do  wisely  and 
well  in  placing  all  things  in  his  hands  during  their  absence." 

' '  Ay,  we  have  nought  to  grumble  at,  for  we  might  have 
done  worse  if  we  had  had  an  English  lord  for  our  master, 
who  might  have  called  us  into  the  field  when  he  chose,  and 
have  pressed  us  to  the  utmost  of  his  rights  whenever  he  needed 
money. ' ' 

The  speakers  were  a  man  and  woman,  who  were  standing 
looking  on  at  a  party  of  men  practising  at  the  butts  on  the 
village  green  at  Summerley,  one  of  the  hamlets  on  the  estates 
of  Sir  Eustace  de  Villeroy,  in  Hampshire. 

''Well  shot!  "  the  man  exclaimed,  as  an  archer  pierced 


A   FEUDAL   CASTLE  3 

a  white  wand  at  a  distance  of  eighty  yards.  ''  They  are  good 
shots  all,  and  if  our  lord  and  lady  have  fears  of  troubles  in 
France,  they  do  right  well  in  taking  a  band  of  rare  archers 
with  them.  There  are  but  five-and-twenty  of  them,  but  they 
are  all  of  the  best.  When  they  offered  prizes  here  a  month 
since  for  the  bowmen  of  Hants  and  Sussex  and  Dorset, 
methought  they  had  some  good  reason  why  they  should  give 
such  high  prizes  as  to  bring  hither  the  best  men  from  all 
three  counties,  and  we  were  all  proud  that  four  of  our  own 
men  should  have  held  their  own  so  well  in  such  company, 
and  especially  that  Tom,  the  miller's  son,  should  have  beaten 
the  best  of  them.  He  i^  captain  of  the  band,  you  know,  but 
almost  all  the  others  shoot  nigh  as  well ;  there  is  not  one  of 
them  who  cannot  send  an  arrow  straight  into  the  face  of  a 
foe  at  a  hundred  and  twenty  yards.  There  were  some  others 
as  good  who  would  fain  have  been  of  the  party,  but  our  lady 
said  she  would  take  no  married  men,  and  she  was  right. 
They  go  for  five  years  certain,  and  methinks  a  man  fights  all 
the  better  when  he  knows  there  is  no  one  in  England  praying 
for  his  return,  and  that  if  he  falls,  there  is  no  widow  or 
children  to  bewail  his  loss.  There  are  as  many  stout  men-at- 
arms  going  too  ;  so  the  Castle  of  Villeroy  will  be  a  hard  nut 
for  anyone  to  crack,  for  I  hear  they  can  put  a  hundred  and 
fifty  of  their  vassals  there  in  the  field." 

''  We  shall  miss  Sir  Aylmer's  son  Guy,"  the  woman  said  ; 
''  he  is  ever  down  at  the  village  green  when  there  are  sports 
going  on.  There  is  not  one  of  his  age  who  can  send  an 
arrow  so  straight  to  the  mark,  and  not  many  of  the  men  ; 
and  he  can  hold  his  own  with  a  quarter-staff  too. ' ' 

' '  Ay,  dame  ;  he  is  a  stout  lad,  and  a  hearty  one.  They 
say  that  at  the  castle  he  is  ever  practising  with  arms,  and  that 
though  scarce  sixteen  he  can  wield  a  sword  and  heavy  battle- 
axe  as  well  as  any  man-at-arms  there." 


4  AT   AGINCOURT 

''He  is  gentle  too,"  the  woman  said.  ''Since  his 
mother's  death  he  often  comes  down  with  wine  and  other 
goodies  if  anyone  is  ill,  and  he  speaks  as  softly  as  a  girl. 
There  is  not  one  on  the  estate  but  has  a  good  word  for  him, 
nor  doubts  that  he  will  grow  up  as  worthy  a  knight  as  his 
father,  though  gentler  perhaps  in  his  manner,  and  less  grave 
in  face,  for  he  was  ever  a  merry  lad.  Since  the  death  of  his 
lady  mother  two  years  ago  he  has  gone  about  sadly,  still  of 
late  he  has  gotten  over  his  loss  somewhat,  and  he  can  laugh 
heartily  again.  I  wonder  his  father  can  bear  to  part  with 
him." 

"  Sir  Eustace  knows  well  enough  that  he  cannot  always 
keep  the  boy  by  his  side,  dame  ;  and  that  if  a  falcon  is  to 
soar  well,  he  must  try  his  wings  early.  He  goes  as  page, 
does  he  not  ?  " 

"Ay,  but  more,  methinks,  as  companion  to  young  Henry, 
who  has,  they  say,  been  sickly  from  a  child,  and,  though 
better  now,  has  scarce  the  making  of  a  stalwart  knight  in  him. 
His  young  brother  Charles  is  a  sturdy  little  chap,  and  bids 
fair  to  take  after  his  father  ;  and  little  Lady  Agnes,  who  comes 
between  them,  is  full  of  fire  and  spirit. 

"  Yes;  methinks  Guy  will  have  a  pleasant  time  of  it  out 
there  ;  that  is,  if  there  are  no  fresh  troubles.  I  doubt  not 
that  in  two  or  three  years  he  will  be  one  of  our  lord's  es- 
quires, and  if  he  has  a  chance  of  displaying  his  courage  and 
skill,  may  be  back  among  us  a  dubbed  knight  before  many 
years  have  passed  over  our  heads.  France  is  a  rare  place  for 
gaining  honours,  and  so  it  may  well  be,  for  I  see  not  that  we 
gain  much  else  by  our  king's  possessions  there." 

"  There  was  plenty  of  spoil  brought  over,  dame,  after 
Cressy  and  Poitiers." 

"  Ay,  but  it  soon  goes  ;  easy  come,  easy  go,  you  know  ; 
and  though  they  say  that  each  man  that  fought  there  brought 


A    FEUDAL    CASTLE 


home  a  goodly  share  of  spoil,  I  will  warrant  me  the  best  part 
went  down  their  throats  ere  many  months  had  passed." 

'^  'Tis  ever  so,  dame;  but  I  agree  with  you,  and  deem 
that  it  would  be  better  for  England  if  we  did  not  hold  a  foot 
of  ground  in  France,  and  if  English  kings  and  nobles  were 
content  to  live  quietly  among  their  people.  We  have  spent 
more  money  than  ever  we  made  in  these  wars,  and  even  were 
our  kings  to  become  indeed,  as  they  claim,  kings  of  France 
as  well  as  England,  the  ill  would  be  much  greater,  as  far  as  I 
can  see,  for  us  all.  Still  there  may  be  things,  dame,  that  we 
country  folks  don't  understand,  and  I  suppose  that  it  must  be 
so,  else  Parliament  would  not  be  so  willing  to  vote  money 
always  when  the  kings  want  it  for  wars  with  France.  The 
wars  in  France  don't  affect  us  as  much  as  those  with  Scotland 
and  Wales.  When  our  kings  go  to  France  to  fight  they  take 
with  them  only  such  as  are  willing  to  go,  men-at-arms  and 
archers ;  but  when  we  have  troubles  such  as  took  place  but 
five  or  six  years  ago,  when  Douglas  and  Percy  and  the  Welsh 
all  joined  against  us,  then  the  lords  call  out  their  vassals  and 
the  sheriffs  the  militia  of  the  county,  and  we  have  to  go  to 
fight  willy-nilly.  Our  lord  had  a  hundred  of  us  with  him  to 
fight  for  the  king  at  Shrewsbury.  Nigh  thirty  never  came 
back  again.     That  is  worse  than  the  French  wars,  dame." 

'*  Don't  I  know  it,  for  wasn't  my  second  boy  one  of  those 
who  never  came  back.  Ay,  ay,  they  had  better  be  fighting 
in  France,  perhaps,  for  that  lets  out  the  hot  blood  that  might 
otherwise  bring  on  fighting  at  home." 

"  That  is  so,  dame,  things  are  all  for  the  best,  though  one 
does  not  always  see  it." 

A  week  later  all  the  tenantry  gathered  in  front  of  the 
castle  to  wish  God  -  speed  to  their  lord  and  lady,  and  to 
watch  the  following  by  which  they  were  accompanied.  First 
there  passed  half  a  dozen  mounted  men-at-arms,  who  were  to 


6  AT    AGINCOURT 

accompany  the  party  but  half  a  day's  march  and  then  to  re- 
turn with  Sir  Aylmer.  Next  to  these  rode  Sir  Eustace  and 
Lady  Margaret,  still  a  beautiful  woman,  a  worthy  mate  of 
her  noble  -  looking  husband.  On  her  other  side  rode  Sir 
Aylmer;  then  came  John  Harpen,  Sir  Eustace's  esquire  ;  be- 
side whom  trotted  Agnes,  a  bright,  merry  -  faced  girl  of 
twelve.  Guy  rode  with  the  two  boys ;  then  came  twenty- 
four  men-at-arms,  many  of  whom  had  fought  well  and  stoutly 
at  Shrewsbury;  while  Tom,  the  miller's  son,  or,  as  he  was 
generally  called.  Long  Tom,  strode  along  at  the  head  of 
twenty-four  bowmen,  each  of  whom  carried  the  long  English 
bow  and  quiver  full  of  cloth-yard  arrows,  and,  in  addition,  a 
heavy  axe  at  his  leathern  girdle. 

Behind  these  were  some  servitors  leading  horses  carrying 
provisions  for  the  journey,  and  valises  with  the  clothes  of 
Sir  Eustace,  his  wife,  and  children,  and  a  heavy  cart  drawn 
by  four  strong  horses  with  the  bundles  of  extra  garments  for 
the  men-at-arms  and  archers,  and  several  large  sheaves  of 
spare  arrows.  The  men-at-arms  wore  iron  caps,  as  also  breast 
and  back  pieces.  On  the  shoulders  and  arms  of  their  leathern 
jerkins  iron  rings  were  sewn  thickly,  forming  a  sort  of  chain 
armour,  while  permitting  perfect  freedom  of  the  limbs.  The 
archers  also  wore  steel  caps,  which,  like  those  of  the  men-at- 
arms,  came  low  down  on  the  neck  and  temples.  They  had 
on  tough  leathern  frocks,  girded  in  at  the  waist,  and  falling  to 
the  knee  ;  some  of  them  had  also  iron  rings  sewn  on  the 
shoulders.  English  archers  were  often  clad  in  green  cloth, 
but  Sir  Eustace  had  furnished  the  garments,  and  had  chosen 
leather,  both  as  being  far  more  durable,  and  as  offering  a 
certain  amount  of  defence. 

The  frocks  were  sleeveless,  and  each  man  wore  cloth 
sleeves  of  a  colour  according  to  his  fancy.  The  band  was  in 
all  respects  a  well-appointed  one.     As  Sir  Eustace  wished  to 


A    FEUDAL    CASTLE  7 

avoid  exciting  comment  among  his  neighbours,  he  had  ab- 
stained from  taking  a  larger  body  of  men ;  and  it  was  partly 
for  this  reason  that  he  had  decided  not  to  dress  the  archers  in 
green.  But  every  man  had  been  carefully  picked  ;  the  men- 
at-arms  were  all  powerful  fellows  who  had  seen  service ;  the 
archers  were  little  inferior  in  physique,  for  strength  as  well  as 
skill  was  required  in  archery,  and  in  choosing  the  men  Sir 
Eustace  had,  when  there  was  no  great  difference  in  point  of 
skill,  selected  the  most  powerful  among  those  who  were  will- 
ing to  take  service  with  him. 

Guy  enjoyed  the  two  days'  ride  to  Southampton  greatly. 
It  was  the  first  time  that  he  had  been  away  from  home,  and 
his  spirits  were  high  at  thus  starting  on  a  career  that  would, 
he  hoped,  bring  him  fame  and  honour.  Henry  and  his 
brother  and  sister  were  also  in  good  glee,  although  the  jour- 
ney was  no  novelty  to  them,  for  they  had  made  it  twice  pre- 
viously. Beyond  liking  change,  as  was  natural  at  their  age, 
they  cared  not  whether  they  were  at  their  English  or  at  their 
French  home,  as  they  spoke  both  languages  with  equal 
fluency,  and  their  life  at  one  castle  differed  but  little  from 
that  at  the  other. 

Embarking  at  Portsmouth  in  a  ship  that  was  carrying 
military  stores  to  Calais,  they  coasted  along  the  shores  of 
Sussex  and  of  Kent  as  far  as  Dungeness,  and  then  made 
across  to  Calais.  It  was  early  in  April,  the  weather  was  ex- 
ceptionally favourable,  and  they  encountered  no  rough  seas 
whatever.  On  the  way  Sir  Eustace  related  to  Guy  and  his 
sons  the  events  that  had  taken  place  in  France,  and  had  led 
up  to  the  civil  war  that  was  raging  so  furiously  there. 

''In  1392,  the  King  of  France  being  seized  with  madness, 
the  Dukes  of  Burgundy  and  Orleans  in  a  very  short  time 
wrested  the  power  of  the  state  from  the  hands  of  his  faithful 
councillors,  the  Constable  de  Clisson,  La  Riviere,  and  others. 


8  AT  AGTNCOTTRT 

De  Clisson  retired  to  his  estate  and  castle  at  Montelhery,  the 
two  others  were  seized  and  thrown  into  prison.  De  Clisson 
was  prosecuted  before  Parliament  as  a  false  and  wicked  traitor  ; 
but  the  king,  acting  on  the  advice  of  Orleans,  who  had  not 
then  broken  with  the  Dukes  of  Burgundy  and  Berri,  had, 
after  La  Riviere  and  another  had  been  in  prison  for  a  year, 
stopped  the  prosecution,  and  restored  their  estates  to  them. 
Until  1402  the  Dukes  of  Burgundy  and  Berri  were  all-power- 
ful, and  in  1396  a  great  number  of  knights  and  nobles,  led 
by  John,  Count  of  Nevers,  the  eldest  son  of  the  Duke  of  Bur- 
gundy, went  to  the  assistance  of  the  King  of  Hungary, 
which  country  was  being  invaded  by  the  Turks.  They  were, 
however,  on  the  28th  of  September,  utterly  defeated.  The 
greater  portion  of  them  were  killed ;  Nevers  and  the  rest  were 
ransomed  and  brought  home. 

''In  1402  the  king,  influenced  by  his  wife,  Isobel,  and  his 
brother,  the  Duke  of  Orleans,  who  were  on  terms  of  the 
closest  alliance,  placed  the  entire  government  in  the  hands 
of  the  latter,  who  at  once  began  to  abuse  it  to  such  an  extent, 
by  imposing  enormous  taxes  upon  the  clergy  and  the  people, 
that  he  paved  the  way  for  the  return  of  his  uncle  of  Bur- 
gundy to  power.  On  the  27th  of  April,  1404,  Philip  the 
Bold  of  Burgundy  died.  He  was  undoubtedly  ambitious,  but 
he  was  also  valiant  and  able,  and  he  had  the  good  of  France 
at  heart.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  son  John,  called  the 
Fearless,  from  the  bravery  that  he  had  displayed  in  the  unfort- 
unate Hungarian  campaign.  The  change  was  disastrous  for 
France.  John  was  violent  and  utterly  unscrupulous,  and 
capable  of  any  deed  to  gratify  either  his  passions,  jealousies, 
or  hatreds.  At  first  he  cloaked  his  designs  against  Orleans  by 
an  appearance  of  friendship,  paid  him  a  visit  at  his  castle  near 
Vincennes,  where  he  was  at  the  time  lying  ill.  When  he  re- 
covered, the  two   princes  went   to   mass  together,   dined    at 


A    FEUDAL   CASTLE  9 

their  uncle's,  the  Duke  of  Berri,  and  together  entered  Paris; 
and  the  Parisians  fondly  hoped  that  there  was  an  end  of  the 
rivalry  that  had  done  so  much  harm.  It  was,  however,  but  a 
very  short  time  afterwards  that,  on  the  23d  of  November,  1407, 
as  the  Duke  of  Orleans  was  returning  from  having  dined  with 
the  queen,  and  was  riding  with  only  two  esquires  and  four  or 
five  men  on  foot  carrying  torches,  twenty  armed  men  sprang 
out  from  behind  a  house  and  rushed  upon  him. 

**  *  I  am  the  Duke  of  Orleans,'  the  prince  cried  ;  but  they 
hurled  him  from  his  mule,  and  as  he  tried  to  rise  to  his  feet 
one  blow  struck  off  the  hand  he  raised  to  protect  his  head, 
other  blows  rained  down  upon  him  from  axe  and  sword,  and 
in  less  than  a  minute  the  duke  lay  dead.  The  Duke  of  Bur- 
gundy at  first  affected  grief  and  indignation,  but  at  the  coun- 
cil the  next  day  he  boldly  avowed  that  Orleans  had  been 
killed  by  his  orders.  He  at  once  took  horse  and  rode  to  the 
frontier  of  Flanders,  which  he  reached  safely,  though  hotly 
chased  by  a  party  of  the  Duke  of  Orleans'  knights.  The 
duke's  widow,  who  was  in  the  country  at  the  time,  hastened 
up  to  Paris  with  her  children,  and  appealed  for  justice  to  the 
king,  who  declared  that  he  regarded  the  deed  done  to  his 
brother  as  done  to  himself.  The  Dukes  of  Berri  and  Bour- 
bon, the  Constable  and  Chancellor,  all  assured  her  that  she 
should  have  justice ;  but  there  was  no  force  that  could  hope  to 
cope  with  that  which  Burgundy  could  bring  into  the  field,  and 
when,  two  months  later.  Burgundy  entered  Paris  at  the  head 
of  a  thousand  men-at-arms,  no  attempt  was  made  at  resistance, 
and  the  murderer  was  received  with  acclamations  by  the  fickle 
populace. 

'*  The  king  at  the  time  was  suffering  from  one  of  his  terri- 
ble fits  of  insanity,  but  a  great  assembly  was  held,  at  which 
princes,  councillors,  lords,  doctors  of  law,  and  prominent  citi- 
zens were  present.     A  monk  of  the  Cordeliers,  named  John 


10  AT  AGINCOURT 

Petit,  then  spoke  for  five  hours  in  justification  of  the  duke, 
and  the  result  was  that  the  poor  insane  king  was  induced  to 
sign  letters  cancelling  the  penalty  of  the  crime.  For  four 
months  the  duke  remained  absolute  master  of  Paris,  disposing 
of  all  posts  and  honours,  and  sparing  no  efforts  to  render  him- 
self popular  with  the  burghers.  A  serious  rebellion  breaking 
out  at  Liege,  and  the  troops  sent  against  the  town  being  re- 
pulsed, he  was  obliged  to  leave  Paris  to  put  down  the  re- 
volt. As  soon  as  he  had  left,  the  queen  and  the  partisans  of 
Orleans  prepared  to  take  advantage  of  his  absence,  and  two 
months  later  Queen  Isobel  marched  with  the  dauphin,  now 
some  thirteen  years  old,  from  Melun  with  three  thousand 
men. 

*'  The  Parisians  received  her  with  applause,  and  as  soon  as 
she  had  taken  up  her  quarters  at  the  Louvre,  the  Dukes  of 
Berri,  Bourbon,  and  Brittany,  the  Constable,  and  all  the  great 
officers  of  the  court  ralHed  round  her.  Two  days  later  the 
Duchess  of  Orleans  arrived  with  a  long  train  of  mourning 
coaches.  A  great  assembly  was  held,  and  the  king's  advocate 
announced  to  them  the  intention  of  the  king  to  confer  the 
government  upon  the  queen  during  his  illness,  aud  produced 
a  document  signed  by  the  king  to  that  effect.  The  Duchess 
of  Orleans  then  came  forward,  and  kneeling  before  the  dau- 
phin, begged  for  justice  for  the  death  of  her  husband,  and  that 
she  might  be  granted  an  opportunity  of  refuting  the  calumnies 
that  John  Petit  had  heaped  on  the  memory  of  her  husband. 
A  week  later  another  great  assembly  was  held,  and  the  justi- 
fication of  the  duke  was  read,  refuting  all  these  imputations, 
and  the  duchess's  advocate  demanded  that  the  duke  should  be 
forced  to  make  public  reparation,  and  then  to  be  exiled  for 
twenty  years.  The  dauphin  replied  that  he  and  all  the  princes 
of  blood  royal  present  held  that  the  charges  against  the  Duke 
of  Orleans  had  been  amply  refuted,  and  that  the  demands 


A    FEUDAL    CASTLE  H 

with  reference  to  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  should  be  provided 
for  in  course  of  justice. 

''  Scarcely  had  the  assembly  broken  up  when  it  became 
known  that  Burgundy  and  his  army  was  on  the  way  back  to 
Paris.  Resistance  was  out  of  the  question  ;  therefore,  taking 
the  young  dauphin  with  her,  and  accompanied  by  all  the 
members  of  the  royal  family,  the  queen  retired  to  Tours. 
Burgundy,  unscrupulous  as  he  was,  finding  that  although  he 
might  remain  master  of  Paris,  he  could  not  hope  to  rule 
France,  except  when  acting  under  the  pretence  of  the  king's 
authority,  soon  sent  an  embassy  to  Tours  to  endeavour  to  ar- 
range matters.  He  was  able  to  effect  this  with  the  less  diffi- 
culty, that  the  Duchess  of  Orleans  had  just  died  from  grief  at 
her  husband's  death,  and  at  the  hopelessness  of  obtaining  ven- 
geance on  his  murderer.  The  queen  was  won  to  the  cause  of 
Burgundy  by  secret  proposals  submitted  to  her  for  a  close 
league  between  them,  and  in  March  a  treaty  was  concluded, 
and  a  meeting  took  place  at  Chartres,  at  which  the  duke,  the 
king,  the  queen,  the  royal  princes,  and  the  young  Duke  of 
Orleans  and  his  adherents  were  present. 

''The  king  declared  that  he  pardoned  the  duke,  and  the 
princes  of  Orleans  consented  to  obey  his  orders  and  to  lay 
aside  all  hatred  and  thoughts  of  vengeance,  and  shortly  after- 
wards Paris  welcomed  with  shouts  of  joy  the  return  of  the 
king  and  queen  and  the  apparent  reconciHation  of  all  parties. 
But  the  truce  was  a  brief  one ;  for  the  princes  and  adherents 
of  Orleans  might  bend  before  circumstances  at  the  moment, 
but  their  feelings  were  unchanged. 

''  A  head  of  the  party  was  needed,  and  the  young  duke 
married  the  daughter  of  Count  Bernard  d'Armagnac,  one  of 
the  most  powerful  and  ambitious  nobles  of  the  south  of 
France,  who  at  once, — in  concert  with  the  Dukes  of  Berri 
and  Brittany  and  other  lords, — put  himself  at  the  head  of  the 


12  AT   AGINCOURT 

Orleans  party.  On  the  loth  of  July,  141 1,  the  three  princes 
of  Orleans  sent  a  long  letter  to  the  king,  complaining  that  no 
reparation  whatever  had  been  made  for  the  murder  of  their 
father,  and  begging  him  that,  as  what  was  done  at  Chartres 
was  contrary  to  every  principle  of  law,  equity,  reason,  and 
justice,  the  case  should  be  reopened  again.  They  also  made 
complaints  against  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  for  his  conduct  and 
abuse  of  power. 

"  As  the  king  was  surrounded  by  Burgundy's  creatures  no 
favourable  reply  was  returned,  and  a  formal  challenge  or  dec- 
laration of  war  was,  on  the  i8th  of  July,  sent  by  the  princes 
to  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  and  both  parties  began  at  once  to 
make  preparation  for  war. 

**  Now  for  my  own  view  of  this  quarrel.  King  Henry  sent 
for  me  a  year  since,  and  asked  for  whom  I  should  hold  my 
castle  if  Orleans  and  Burgundy  came  to  blows,  adding  that 
Burgundy  would  be  viewed  by  him  with  most  favour. 

''  '  My  father  and  grandfather  ever  fought  faithfully  in  the 
service  of  England,'  I  said  ;  '  but  for  years  past  now,  the 
line  betwixt  your  majesty's  possessions  and  those  of  France 
has  been  drawn  in,  and  my  estates  and  Castle  of  Villeroy  now 
lie  beyond  the  line,  and  I  am  therefore  a  vassal  of  France  as 
well  as  of  your  majesty.  It  being  known  to  all  men  that  even 
before  I  became  Lord  of  Summerley,  on  my  marriage  with 
your  majesty's  ward.  Mistress  Margaret,  I,  like  my  father, 
held  myself  to  be  the  liege  man  of  the  King  of  England.  I 
am  therefore  viewed  with  much  hostility  by  my  neighbours, 
and  right  gladly  would  they  seize  upon  any  excuse  to  lay  com- 
plaint against  me  before  the  king,  in  order  that  I  might  be 
deprived  of  my  fief  and  castle. 

*'  *  This  I  would  fain  hold  always  for  your  majesty  ;  and, 
seeing  how  it  is  situated  but  a  few  miles  across  the  frontier, 
it  is,  I  would  humbly  submit  to  you,  of  importance  to  your 


A    FEUDAL    CASTLE  13 

majesty  that  it  should  be  held  by  one  faithful  to  you — ^since 
its  possession  in  the  hands  of  an  enemy  would  greatly  hinder 
any  English  army  marching  out  from  Calais  to  the  invasion 
of  France.  It  is  a  place  of  some  strength  now  ;  but  were  it 
in  French  hands  it  might  be  made  very  much  stronger,  and 
would  cost  much  time  and  loss  of  men  to  besiege.  At  present 
your  majesty  is  in  aUiance  with  Burgundy,  but  none  can  say 
how  the  war  will  go,  or  what  changes  will  take  place ;  and 
should  the  Orleanists  gain  the  upper  hand,  they  will  be  quick 
to  take  advantage  of  my  having  fought  for  Burgundy,  and 
would  confiscate  my  estates  and  hand  them  over  to  one  who 
might  be  hostile  to  England,  and  pledged  to  make  the  castle  a 
stronghold  that  would  greatly  hinder  and  bar  the  advance  of 
an  English  army  upon  Paris.  Therefore,  Sire,  I  would,  not 
for  my  own  sake  but  for  the  sake  of  your  majesty's  self  and 
your  successors,  pray  you  to  let  me  for  a  while  remain  quietly 
at  Summerley  until  the  course  of  events  in  France  is  deter- 
mined.' 

"  The  king  was  pleased  to  see  the  force  of  what  I  urged. 
As  far  as  I  had  inclinations  in  the  case,  they  were  towards  the 
cause,  not  of  Burgundy  himself,  whose  murder  of  Orleans  was 
alike  treacherous  and  indefensible,  but  of  his  cause,  seeing  that 
Flanders  is  wholly  under  his  authority,  and  that  in  Artois  he 
is  well-nigh  paramount  at  present.  On  the  other  hand, 
Amiens  and  Ponthieu,  which  lie  but  a  short  distance  to  the 
south  of  me,  are  strongly  Orleanist,  and  I  have  therefore  every 
motive  for  standing  aloof.  So  far  the  fortune  of  war  has  been 
so  changeable  that  one  cannot  say  that  the  chances  incline 
towards  one  faction  more  than  the  other.  Even  the  Church 
has  failed  to  bring  about  the  end  of  the  troubles.  The  Or- 
leanists have  been  formally  placed  under  interdicts,  and  cursed 
by  book,  bell,  and  candle.  The  king's  commands  have  been 
laid  upon  all  to  put  aside  their  quarrels,  but  both  the  ban  of 


14  AT   AGINCOURT 

the  Church  and  the  king's  commands  have  been  ineffectual. 
I  am  as  anxious  as  ever  to  abstain  from  taking  any  part  in  the 
trouble,  the  more  so  as  the  alhance  between  our  king  and 
Burgundy  has  cooled  somewhat.  But  I  have  received  such 
urgent  prayers  from  my  vassals  at  Villeroy  to  come  among 
them,  since  they  are  now  being  plundered  by  ^both  parties, 
that  I  feel  it  is  time  for  me  to  take  up  my  abode  there.  When 
the  king  stayed  at  Winchester,  a  month  since,  I  laid  the  mat- 
ter before  him.  He  was  pleased  to  say  that  what  I  had  urged 
a  year  ago  had  turned  out  to  be  as  I  foretold,  and  that  he 
would  give  me  leave  to  go  over  and  establish  myself  at  Ville- 
roy, and  to  hold  myself  aloof  from  both  parties  until  the  mat- 
ter should  further  ripen.  What  will  come  of  it  I  cannot  say. 
The  English  king  seemed  to  me  to  be  ailing,  and  I  fear  that 
it  may  not  be  long  before  young  Henry  comes  to  the  throne. 
He  is  a  wild  young  prince,  but  has  already  shown  himself  in 
the  Northern  war  to  be  full  of  spirit  and  courage,  and  methinks 
that  when  he  comes  to  the  throne  he  will  not  long  observe  the 
peaceful  policy  of  his  father,  but  that  we  shall  see  the  royal 
standard  once  again  spread  to  the  winds  of  France." 

''But,  Sir  Eustace,"  Guy  said,  when  he  had  concluded, 
' '  how  do  these  matters  affect  you  ?  I  thought  that  by  the 
treaty  the  west  part  of  Artois  was  English." 

"  Ay,  lad,  it  was  so  settled ;  but  at  that  time  the  strength 
of  France  had  been  broken  at  Poitiers,  and  the  Black  Prince 
and  his  army  were  so  feared  that  his  terms  were  willingly  ac- 
cepted in  order  to  secure  peace.  Much  has  happened  since 
then  :  war  has  been  constantly  going  on,  sometimes  hotly, 
sometimes  sluggishly ;  France  has  had  her  own  troubles,  and 
as  the  English  kings  have  been  more  pacific,  and  England 
has  become  weary  of  bearing  the  heavy  expenses  of  the  war, 
the  treaty  has  become  a  dead  letter.  Gascony,  in  which  prov- 
ince Armagnac  is  the  greatest  lord,  is  altogether  lost  to  Eng- 


A    FEUDAL    CASTLE  15 

land,  as  is  the  greater  part  of  Guienne.  A  great  proportion 
of  the  people  there  were  always  bitterly  opposed  to  the  change, 
and,  as  you  know,  even  in  the  time  of  the  Black  Prince  him- 
self there  were  great  rebellions  and  troubles  ;  since  then  town 
after  town  and  castle  after  castle  has  declared  for  France,  and 
no  real  efforts  have  ever  been  made  by  the  English  to  win 
them  back  again.  I,  who  in  England  am  an  English  baron, 
and — so  long  as  things  go  on  as  at  present — a  French  noble 
while  in  France,  am  in  a  perilous  position  between  my  two 
Suzerains.  Were  an  English  army  to  land,  I  should  join 
them,  for  I  still  hold  myself  to  be  a  vassal  of  the  king  of  Eng- 
land, as  we  have  been  for  three  generations.  As  to  the  French 
disputes,  I  fear  that  sooner  or  later  I  shall  have  to  declare  in 
favour  of  one  party  or  the  other,  for  it  will  be  difficult  to  stand 
altogether  aloof  from  these  conflicts,  because  all  men,  at  least 
all  men  of  condition,  are  well-nigh  forced  to  take  one  side  or 
the  other.  The  plea  that  I  am  a  baron  of  England  will  be  ot 
no  avail,  for  both  sides  would  turn  against  me  and  be  glad  of 
an  excuse  for  pillaging  and  confiscating  my  estate.  At  pres- 
ent, then,  I  must  regard  myself  solely  as  a  French  noble,  for 
Villeroy  has  passed  into  the  hands  of  France,  just  as  for  a 
while  it  passed  into  the  hands  of  England,  and  if  this  war  goes 
on  we  shall  have  to  take  a  side." 

"And  to  which  side  do  your  thoughts  incline.  Sir  Eustace, 
if  I  may  ask  you  ?  ' ' 

•  "  I  love  not  either  side,  Guy,  and  would  fain,  if  it  could 
be  so,  that  my  sword  should  remain  in  its  sheath.  I  fear  that 
I  shall  have  to  go  with  Burgundy,  for  he  is  all-powerful  in 
Artois  ;  but  had  I  been  altogether  free  to  choose,  I  should 
nave  sided  with  Orleans.  In  the  first  place,  it  is  certain  that 
the  last  duke  was  foully  murdered  by  Burgundy,  who  thereby 
laid  the  foundation  for  the  present  troubles.  There  were  jeal- 
ousies before,  as  there  have  always  been  between  the  great  no- 


16  AT    AGINCOURT 

bles,  but  that  act  forced  almost  all  to  take  sides.  The  Dukes 
of  Berri  and  Brittany,  who  had  been  of  the  party  of  the  late 
Duke  of  Burgundy,  were  driven  by  this  foul  act  of  his  son  to 
range  themselves  with  Orleans.  Armagnac  is  very  powerful 
in  the  south,  Berri's  dukedom  is  in  the  north,  that  of  Orleans 
to  the  north-east.  Burgundy's  strength  lies  in  his  own  duke- 
dom,— which  has  ever  been  all  but  independent  of  France, — 
in  Flanders,  in  Artois,  and  in  Paris  ;  thus,  generally,  it  is  the 
north  and  east  of  France  against  the  south  and  west.  This  is 
broadly  the  case,  but  in  a  civil  war  provinces  and  countships, 
neighbours,  ay,  and  families,  become  split  up  into  factions,  as 
interest,  or  family  ties,  or  the  desire  to  increase  an  estate  by 
annexing  another  next  to  it,  may  influence  the  minds  of  men. 

''  So  long  as  it  is  but  a  war  between  the  great  dukes  and 
princes  of  France  we  smaller  men  may  hope  to  hold  aloof,  but, 
as  it  goes  on,  and  evil  deeds  are  done  on  both  sides,  men's 
passions  become  heated,  the  spirit  spreads  until  every  man's 
hand  is  against  his  neighbour,  and  he  who  joins  not  against 
one  or  the  other  finds  both  ready  to  oppress  and  rob  him.  I 
should  not  have  cared  to  bring  out  an  English  following  with 
me  had  we  been  forced  to  march  any  distance  through  France ; 
but  as  Villeroy  is  but  a  few  miles  from  the  frontier,  and  of 
that  distance  well-nigh  half  is  through  my  own  estates,  we  can 
reach  the  castle  almost  unnoticed.  Once  there,  the  fact  that 
I  have  strengthened  my  garrison  will  keep  me  from  attack, 
for  either  party  would  be  chary  in  attacking  one  who  can  de- 
fend himself  stoutly.  I  was  minded  to  leave  your  lady  and 
the  two  younger  children  in  England,  but  in  truth  she  begged 
so  hard  to  accompany  me  that  I  could  not  say  her  nay." 

The  Castle  of  Villeroy  was  somewhat  larger  than  the  one 
in  which  Guy  had  been  born  and  brought  up.  The  plan, 
however,  was  very  similar  :  there  was  the  central  keep,  but, 
whereas  at  home  this  was  the  dwelling-house  of  the  family, 


A    FEUDAL    CASTLE  17 

it  was  here  used  as  a  storehouse,  and  the  apartments  of  the 
count  and  countess  were  in  the  range  of  buildings  that  formed 
an  inner  court  round  the  keep.  In  point  of  luxury  the 
French  were  in  advance  of  the  English,  and  they  had  already 
begun  to  combine  comfort  with  strength  in  their  buildings. 
The  apartments  struck  Guy  as  being  wonderfully  spacious  in 
comparison  to  those  with  which  he  was  accustomed.  On  the 
ground  floor  of  one  side  of  the  square  was  the  banqueting-hall. 
Its  walls  were  decorated  with  arms  and  armour,  the  joists  that 
supported  the  floor  above  were  carved,  the  windows  large  and 
spacious,  for,  looking  as  they  did  into  the  inner  court,  there 
was  no  occasion  for  their  being  mere  loopholes.  Above  the 
banqueting-hall  was  a  room  where  Lady  Margaret  sat  with 
her  maids  engaged  in  working  at  tapestry;  here  the  priest 
gave  such  slight  instruction  as  was  then  considered  necessary 
to  Agnes  and  Charles ;  Henry  had  already  passed  out  of  his 
hands. 

Next  to  this  room  was  the  knight's  sleeping  apartment,  or 
closet  as  it  was  then  called,  a  room  which  would  now  be  con- 
sidered of  ridiculously  straitened  dimensions  ;  and  close  to  it 
were  the  still  smaller  closets  of  the  children.  Beyond  were  a 
series  of  guest-chambers.  Another  side  of  the  court-yard 
contained  the  apartments  of  the  castellan,  Jean  Bouvard,  a 
sturdy  soldier  of  long  experience,  and  those  of  the  other  offi- 
cers of  the  household  ;  the  other  two  sides  were  occupied  by 
the  chapel,  the  kitchens,  and  the  offices  of  the  servants  and 
retainers.  All  these  rooms  were  loopholed  on  the  side  look- 
ing into  the  outer  court.  This  was  considerably  wider  and 
more  extensive  than  the  one  surrounding  the  keep.  Here 
were  the  stables,  storehouses  for  grain  and  forage,  and  a  build- 
ing, just  erected,  for  the  lodging  of  the  English  garrison.  All 
these  buildings  stood  against  the  outer  wall,  so  that  they 
would  afford  no  shelter  to  an  enemy  who  had  obtained  pos- 


AT   AGINCOURT 

session  of  the  first  defences  and  was  making  an  attack  against 
the  second  line.  The  outer  wall  was  twelve  feet  in  thick- 
ness, and  thirty  feet  above  the  court ;  outside  the  height  was 
considerably  greater,  as  there  was  a  moat  faced  with  stone 
fifteen  feet  deep  entirely  surrounding  it,  and  containing  seven 
or  eight  feet  of  water. 

Walls  ran  half  across  the  outer  court,  and,  from  the  end  of 
these,  light  wooden  bridges  formed  a  communication  with 
the  wall  of  the  inner  court,  so  that  in  the  event  of  the  outer 
wall  being  stormed  or  the  gates  being  carried  by  assault,  the 
defenders  could  retire  to  the  inner  defences.  The  ends  of 
these  bridges  rested  upon  irons  projecting  from  the  wall,  and 
so  arranged  that  they  could  be  instantly  withdrawn  when  the 
last  of  the  defenders  had  crossed  over,  when  the  bridges  would 
at  once  fall  into  the  court-yard  below.  The  inner  wall  was 
twelve  feet  higher  than  the  outer  one,  and,  like  it,  was  pro- 
vided with  a  crenellated  battlement  four  feet  high;  there 
were  projecting  turrets  at  each  corner,  and  one  in  the  middle 
of  each  side. 

The  keep  rose  twenty  feet  higher  than  the  wall  of  the  inner 
court.  The  lower  portions  of  the  cross  walls  of  the  outer 
court  were  carried  on  as  far  as  the  inner  wall,  thereby  divid- 
ing the  space  into  four;  strong  gates  gave  communication 
from  one  to  the  other.  Into  these  could  be  driven  the  cattle 
of  the  tenantry,  and  one  of  them  contained  a  number  of  huts 
in  which  the  tenants  themselves  would  be  lodged.  The 
court-yard  facing  the  entrance  was  the  largest  of  the  areas 
into  which  the  space  between  the  outer  and  inner  walls  was 
divided,  extending  the  whole  width  between  the  outer  walls. 
Here  the  military  exercises  were  carried  on.  Along  the  wall, 
at  each  side  of  the  gate,  were  a  range  of  stables  for  the  use  of 
the  horses  of  guests,  with  rooms  over  them  for  the  use  of  their 
retainers.     There  was  a  strong  exterior  work  defending  the 


TROUBLES    IN    FRANCE  19 

approach  to  the  drawbridge  on  the  other  side  of  the  moat, 
and  in  all  respects  the  castle  was  well  appointed,  and  to  Guy 
it  seemed  almost  impossible  that  it  could  be  carried  by  as- 
sault, however  numerous  the  foe. 


CHAPTER   II 

TROUBLES    IN    FRANCE 

AS  soon  as  it  was  heard  that  the  lord  and  lady  had  returned, 
the  vassals  of  Villeroy  came  in  to  pay  their  respects, 
and  presents  of  fowls,  game,  and  provisions  of  all  kinds 
poured  in.  The  table  in  the  banqueting-hall  was  bountifully 
spread,  casks  of  wine  broached,  and  all  who  came  received 
entertainment.  As  French  was  still  spoken  a  good  deal  at 
the  English  court  and  among  the  nobles  and  barons,  and  was 
considered  part  of  the  necessary  education  of  all  persons  of 
gentle  blood,  Guy,  who  had  always  used  it  in  his  conversa- 
tion with  his  father,  had  no  difficulty  in  performing  his  duty 
of  seeing  that  the  wants  of  all  who  came  were  well  attended 
to.  In  a  few  days  guests  of  higher  degree  came  in,  the 
knights  and  barons  of  that  part  of  the  province ;  a  few  of 
these  expressed  surprise  at  the  height  of  the  sturdy  men-at- 
arms  and  archers  loitering  about  the  court-yard.  Sir  Eus- 
tace always  answered  any  remarks  made  on  the  subject  by 
saying,  ''Yes,  Dame  Margaret  and  I  thought  that  instead  of 
keeping  all  our  retainers  doing  nothing  in  our  castle  in  Eng- 
land, where  there  is  at  present  no  use  whatever  for  their  ser- 
vices, we  might  as  well  bring  a  couple  of  score  of  them  over 
here.     I  have  no  wish  to  take  part  in  any  of  the  troubles  that 


20  AT    AGINCOURT 

seem  likely  to  disturb  France,  but  there  is  never  any  saying 
what  may  happen,  and  at  any  rate  it  costs  no  more  to  feed 
these  men  here  than  in  England." 

The  English  archers  and  men-at-arms  were  well  satisfied 
with  their  quarters  and  food,  and  were  soon  on  good  terms 
with  their  French  associates.  The  garrison,  before  their 
arrival,  had  consisted  of  fifty  men-at-arms,  and  although  these 
had  no  means  of  communicating  verbally  with  the  new  ar- 
rivals, they  were  not  long  in  striking  up  such  acquaintance 
as  could  be  gained  by  friendly  gestures  and  the  clinking  of 
wine-cups.  Their  quarters  were  beside  those  of  the  English, 
and  the  whole  of  the  men-at-arms  daily  performed  their  exer- 
cises in  the  court-yard  together,  under  the  command  of  the 
castellan,  while  the  archers  marched  out  across  the  draw- 
bridge and  practised  shooting  at  some  butts  pitched  there. 
To  the  French  men-at-arms  their  performances  appeared  as- 
tounding. The  French  had  never  taken  to  archery,  but  the 
cross-bow  was  in  use  among  them,  and  half  of  the  French 
men-at-arms  had  been  trained  in  the  use  of  this  weapon, 
which  was  considered  more  valuable  in  the  case  of  sieges  than 
of  warfare  in  the  field.  While  they  were  able  to  send  their 
bolts  as  far  as  the  bowmen  could  shoot  their  arrows,  there 
was  no  comparison  whatever  in  point  of  accuracy,  and  the 
archers  could  discharge  a  score  of  arrows  while  the  cross  -  bow- 
men were  winding  up  their  weapons. 

"  Pardteu,  master  page,"  Jean  Bouvard  said  one  day  as 
he  stood  with  Guy  watching  the  shooting  of  the  archers,  ''  I 
no  longer  wonder  at  the  way  in  which  you  English  defeated 
us  at  Cressy  and  Poitiers.  I  have  heard  from  my  father,  who 
fought  at  Poitiers,  how  terrible  was  the  rain  of  arrows  that 
was  poured  upon  our  knights  when  they  charged  up  the  liill 
against  the  English,  but  I  had  never  thought  that  men  could 
shoot  with  such  skill  and  strength.      It  was  but  yesterday  that 


TROUr,I,ES    IN    FRANCE  21 

I  set  my  men-at-arms  to  try  and  bend  one  of  these  English 
bows,  and  not  one  of  them  could  draw  an  arrow  anywhere 
near  the  head  with  all  their  efforts ;  while  these  men  seem  to 
do  so  with  the  greatest  ease,  and  the  speed  with  which  they 
can  shoot  off  arrow  after  arrow  well-nigh  passes  belief.  That 
tall  fellow,  who  is  their  chief,  but  now  sent  twenty  arrows 
into  a  space  no  greater  than  a  hand's- breadth,  at  a  hundred 
and  twenty  yards,  and  that  so  quickly  that  he  scarce  seemed 
to  take  time  to  aim  at  all,  and  the  others  are  well-nigh  as 
skilful.  Yesterday  I  put  up  a  breastplate  such  as  is  worn  by 
our  men-at-arms  and  asked  them  to  shoot  at  it  at  eighty  yards. 
They  fired  a  volley  together  at  it.  It  was  riddled  like  a  col- 
ander \  not  one  of  the  five-and-twenty  arrows  had  failed  to 
pierce  it." 

*'Ay,  at  that  distance,  Captain,  an  English  archer  of  fair 
skill  could  not  miss  it,  and  it  needs  Milan  armour,  and  that 
of  the  best,  to  keep  out  their  arrows. ' ' 

*'  By  our  Lady,"  the  captain  remarked,  ''  I  should  be  sorry 
to  attack  a  castle  defended  by  them,  and  our  lord  has  done 
well  indeed  to  bring  them  over  with  him.  Your  men-at- 
arms  are  stalwart  fellows.  My  own  men  feel  well-nigh  abashed 
when  they  see  how  these  men  take  up  a  stone  that  they  them- 
selves can  with  difficulty  lift  from  the  ground,  and  hurl  it 
twenty  yards  away ;  and  they  whirl  their  heavy  axes  round 
their  heads  as  if  they  were  reeds." 

''  They  are  all  picked  men,"  Guy  said  with  a  laugh.  '<  You 
must  not  take  it  that  all  Englishmen  are  of  equal  strength, 
though  no  doubt  Sir  Eustace  could  have  gathered  five  hun- 
dred as  strong  had  he  wished  it," 

"  If  that  be  so,"  the  captain  said,  '^  I  can  well  beheve  that 
if  France  and  England  meet  again  on  a  field  of  battle  France 
shall  be  beaten  as  she  was  before.  However,  there  is  one 
comfort,  we  shall  not  be  among  the  defeated;  for  our  lord. 


22  AT   AGINCOURT 

and  his  father  and  his  grandfather  before  him,  have  ever  been 
with  England,  and  Sir  Eustace,  having  an  EngHsh  wife  and 
mother,  and  being  a  vassal  of  the  English  crown  for  his 
estates  in  England,  will  assuredly  take  their  part  in  case 
of  a  quarrel.  Of  course,  at  present  we  hold  ourselves  to  be 
neutrals,  and  though  our  lord's  leanings  towards  England 
give  some  umbrage  to  his  neighbours,  their  enmity  finds  no 
expression,  since  for  years  now  there  has  been  no  fighting 
to  speak  of  between  the  two  nations.  How  it  will  be  if 
Orleans  and  Burgundy  come  to  blows  I  know  not;  but  if 
they  do  so,  methinks  our  lord  will  have  to  declare  for  one  or 
the  other,  or  he  may  have  both  upon  him.  A  man  with 
broad  estates,  on  which  many  cast  covetous  eyes,  can  scarce 
stand  altogether  aloof.  However,  if  Villeroy  is  attacked, 
methinks  that  with  the  following  Sir  Eustace  has  brought 
with  him  across  the  sea  even  Burgundy  himself  will  find  that 
it  would  cost  him  so  dearly  to  capture  the  castle  that  it  were 
best  left  alone." 

"  How  about  the  vassals?  " 

*' They  will  fight  for  their  lord,"  Jean  Bouvard  answered 
confidently.  '*  You  see  their  fathers  and  grandfathers  fought 
under  the  Black  Prince,  and  it  is  natural  that  their  leanings 
should  be  on  that  side.  Then  they  know  that  there  is  no 
better  lord  in  all  Artois  than  Sir  Eustace,  and  his  dame  has 
made  herself  much  beloved  among  them  all.  There  is  no  fear 
that  they  will  disobey  our  lord's  orders  whatever  they  be,  and 
will  fight  as  he  bids  them,  for  Orleans  or  Burgundy,  England 
or  France.  He  has  never  exercised  to  the  full  his  rights  of 
seigneur ;  he  has  never  called  upon  them  for  their  full  quota 
of  work ;  no  man  has  even  been  hung  on  his  estate  for  two 
generations  save  for  crime  committed ;  no  vassal's  daughter 
has  ever  been  carried  into  the  castle.  I  tell  you  there  is  not 
a  man  for  over  fifty  miles  round  who  does  not  envy  the  vassals 


TROUBLES    IN    FRANCE  23 

of  Villeroy,  and  this  would  be  a  happy  land  indeed  were  all 
lords  like  ours.  Were  we  to  hoist  the  flag  on  the  keep  and  fire 
a  gun,  every  man  on  the  estate  would  muster  here  before  sun- 
set, and  would  march  against  the  King  of  France  himself  did 
Sir  Eustace  order  them  to  do  so." 

**In  that  case  what  force  could  we  put  on  the  walls. 
Captain  ? ' ' 

''Two  hundred  men  besides  the  garrison,  and  we  have 
provisions  stored  away  in  the  keep  sufficient  for  them  and 
their  women  and  children  for  a  three  months'  siege.  Sir 
Eustace  gave  me  orders  yesterday  to  procure  wood  of  the 
kind  used  for  arrows,  and  to  lay  in  a  great  store  of  it ;  also 
to  set  the  smiths  to  work  to  make  arrow-heads.  I  asked 
him  how  many,  and  he  said,  '  Let  them  go  on  at  it  until 
further  orders.  I  should  like  a  store  sufficient  at  least  for 
a  hundred  rounds  for  each  of  these  English  archers,  and  if  we 
had  double  that  it  would  be  all  the  better.  They  can  make 
their  own  arrows  if  they  have  suitable  wood.'  It  seemed  to 
me  that  two  hundred  rounds  was  beyond  all  necessity,  but 
now  when  I  see  that  these  men  can  shoot  nigh  twenty  rounds 
a  minute,  I  can  well  understand  that  a  great  supply  for  them 
is  needful." 

The  time  passed  very  pleasantly  at  Villeroy.  Sometimes 
Guy  rode  with  his  lord  and  lady  when  they  went  out  hawk- 
ing or  paid  visits  to  neighbouring  castles.  Regularly  every 
day  they  practised  for  two  hours  in  arms,  and  although  well 
instructed  before,  Guy  gained  much  additional  skill  from  the 
teaching  of  Jean  Bouvard,  who  was  a  famous  swordsman. 
The  latter  was  surprised  at  finding  that  the  page  was  able  to 
draw  the  English  bows  as  well  as  the  archers,  and  that,  al- 
though inferior  to  Long  Tom  and  three  or  four  of  the  best 
shots,  he  was  quite  as  good  a  marksman  as  the  majority. 
Moreover,  though  of  gentle  blood   he  would  join  with  the 


24  AT   AGINCOURT 

men  in  their  bouts  of  quarter-staff,  and  took  no  more  heed  of 
a  broken  head  than  they  did. 

^' Fardieu,  master  page,"  he  said  one  day  when  Guy  came 
in  from  the  court-yard  to  have  his  head,  which  was  stream- 
ing with  blood,  bound  up,  '*  our  French  pages  would  marvel 
indeed  if  they  saw  you.  They  all  practise  in  arms  as  you  do, 
save  with  the  shooting;  but  they  would  consider  it  would 
demean  them  sorely  to  join  in  such  rough  sports  with  their 
inferiors,  or  to  run  the  risk  of  getting  their  beauty  spoiled  by 
a  rough  blow.  No  wonder  your  knights  strike  so  mightily  in 
battle  when  they  are  accustomed  to  strike  so  heavily  in  sport. 
I  saw  one  of  your  men-at-arms  yesterday  bury  his  axe  to  the 
very  head  in  a  block  of  oak  ;  he  wagered  a  stoup  of  wine  that 
no  two  of  my  men-at-arms  would  get  the  axe  out,  and  he  won 
fairly,  for  indeed  it  took  four  of  the  knaves  at  the  handle  to 
tug  it  out,  and  then  indeed  it  needed  all  their  strength.  No 
armour  ever  forged  could  have  withstood  such  a  blow;  it 
would  have  cracked  both  the  casque  and  the  skull  inside  like 
egg-shells.  It  seemed  to  me  that  a  thousand  such  men,  with 
as  many  archers,  could  march  through  France  from  end  to 
end,  if  they  kept  well  together,  and  were  well  supplied  with 
meat  and  drink  by  the  way — they  would  need  that,  for  they 
are  as  good  trenchermen  as  they  are  fighters,  and  indeed  each 
man  amongst  them  eats  as  much  as  three  of  my  fellows. ' ' 

'^  Yes,  they  want  to  be  well  fed,"  Guy  laughed,  "  and  they 
are  rarely  pleased  with  the  provision  that  you  make  for  them; 
surely  not  one  of  them  ever  fed  so  well  before." 

*'  Food  does  not  cost  much,"  the  captain  said  ;  **  we  have 
herds  of  our  own  which  run  half  wild  on  the  low  ground 
near  the  river,  which  our  lords  always  keep  in  hand  for 
their  own  uses,  and  they  multiply  so  fast  that  they  are  all 
the  better  for  thinning  ;  we  sell  a  few  occasionally,  but  they 
are  so  wild  that  it  scarce  pays  the  trouble  of  driving  them 


GUY  HAS  HIS  HEAD  BOUND  UP  AFTER  A  BOUT  AT  QUARTERSTAFF. 


TROUBLES    IN    FRANCE  25 

to  the  nearest  market,  and  we  are  always  ready  to  grant 
permission  to  any  of  the  vassals,  whose  cattle  have  not  done 
as  well  as  usual,  to  go  out  and  kill  one  or  two  for  meat." 

**  I  hear  from  the  Governor  of  Calais,"  Sir  Eustace  said, 
when  he  returned  from  a  visit  to  that  town,  ''  that  a  truce 
has  been  agreed  upon  between  England  and  France  for  a 
year ;  it  is  France  who  asked  for  it,  I  suppose.  Both  parties 
here  wanted  to  be  able  to  fight  it  out  without  interference. 
Here,  in  Artois,  where  the  Burgundians  are  most  numerous, 
they  will  profit,  as  they  will  have  no  fear  of  England  trying 
to  regain  some  of  her  lost  territory,  while  in  the  south  it 
will  leave  Armagnac  and  his  friends  equally  free  from  English 
incursions  from  Guienne." 

**  And  how  will  it  affect  us,  Eustace  ?  "  his  wife  asked. 

"That  I  have  not  been  able  fully  to  determine.  At  any 
rate  they  will  have  no  excuse  for  attacking  us  upon  the 
ground  that  we  are  partly  English,  and  wholly  so  in  feeling  ; 
but  upon  the  other  hand,  if  we  are  attacked  either  by  Bur- 
gundians or  Orleanists,  we  cannot  hope,  as  we  should  have 
done  before,  for  aid  from  Calais,  lying  as  we  do  some  fifteen 
miles  beyond  the  frontier.  Amiens  has  already  declared  for 
Burgundy,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  a  royal  proclamation  has 
been  issued,  and  sent  to  every  town  and  bailiwick  through 
France,  strictly  commanding  all  persons  whatsoever  not  to 
interfere,  or  in  any  manner  to  assist  the  Dukes  of  Orleans 
or  Burgundy  in  their  quarrels  with  each  other.  I  hear  that 
the  Duke  of  Burgundy  has  seized  Roye,  Nesle,  and  Ham, 
and  a  number  of  other  places,  and  that  both  parties  are  forti- 
fying all  their  towns.  They  say,  too,  that  there  is  news  that 
the  king  has  again  been  seized  with  one  of  his  fits  of  mad- 
ness. However,  that  matters  little.  He  has  of  late  been  a 
tool  in  the  hands  of  Burgundy,  and  the  royal  signature  has 
no  weight  one  way  or  the  other.     However,  now  that  hos- 


26  AT    AGINCOURT 

tilities  have  begun,  we  must  lose  no  time,  for  at  any  moment 
one  party  or  the  other  may  make  a  sudden  attack  upon 
us.  Burgundy  and  Orleans  may  quarrel,  but  it  is  not  for 
love  of  one  or  the  other  that  most  of  the  nobles  will  join  in 
the  fray,  but  merely  because  it  offers  them  an  opportunity 
for  pillaging  and  plundering,  and  for  paying  off  old  scores 
against  neighbours.  Guy,  bid  John  Harpen  come  hither." 
When  the  esquire  entered.  Sir  Eustace  went  on  : 
'*  Take  two  men-at-arms,  John,  and  ride  round  to  all  the 
tenants.  Warn  them  that  there  are  plundering  bands  about, 
and  that  either  the  Burgundians  or  the  Orleanists  may 
swoop  down  upon  us  any  day.  Tell  them  that  they  had 
better  send  in  here  all  their  valuables,  and  at  any  rate  the 
best  of  their  cattle  and  horses,  and  to  have  everything  pre- 
pared for  bringing  in  their  wives  and  families  and  the  rest 
of  their  herds  at  a  moment's  notice.  You  can  say  that  if 
they  like  they  can  at  once  send  their  wives  and  families  in, 
with  such  store  of  grain  and  forage  as  they  can  transport ; 
the  more  the  better.  If  the  plunderers  come,  so  much  the 
more  is  saved  from  destruction  ;  if  we  are  besieged,  so  much 
the  more  food  have  we  here.  Those  who  do  not  send 
in  their  families  would  do  well  to  keep  a  cart  with  two 
strong  horses  ready  day  and  night,  so  that  no  time  would 
be  lost  when  they  get  the  signal.  We  shall  fire  a  gun,  hoist 
the  flag,  and  light  a  bonfire  on  the  keep,  so  that  they  may 
see  the  smoke  by  day  or  the  fire  by  night.  Tell  Jean  Bouvard 
to  come  to  me." 

*'  There  is  trouble  afoot,  Jean,  and  at  any  moment  we 
may  be  attacked.  Place  two  men-at-arms  on  each  of  the 
roads  to  St.  Omer,  St.  Pol,  and  Bethune.  Post  them  your- 
self at  the  highest  points  you  can  find  near  our  boundary. 
By  each  have  a  pile  of  faggots,  well  smeared  with  pitch,  and 
have   another  pile  ready  on  the  keep,  and    a    watch    always 


TROUBLES    IN    FRANCE  27 

Stationed  there.  He  is  to  light  it  at  once  when  he  sees 
smoke  or  fire  from  either  of  the  three  points.  Let  the  men 
at  the  outposts  be  reHeved  every  four  hours.  They  must, 
of  course,  be  mounted.  Let  one  of  the  two  remain  by  the  fag- 
gots, and  let  the  other  ride  three  or  four  miles  in  advance, 
and  so  post  himself  as  to  see  a  long  distance  down  the  road. 

''If  he  sees  a  force  advancing  he  must  gallop  back  at  full 
speed  to  his  comrade,  and  light  the  fire.  Have  a  gun  always 
loaded  on  the  keep,  and  have  a  brazier  burning  hard  by, 
with  an  iron  in  it,  so  that  the  piece  may  be  fired  the  instant 
smoke  is  seen.  It  might  be  two  or  three  minutes  before  the 
beacon  would  give  out  smoke  enough  to  be  noticed,  and 
every  minute  may  be  of  the  greatest  importance  to  the 
vassals.  As  soon  as  you  return  from  setting  the  posts  see 
that  everything  is  in  readiness  here.  I  myself  will  make 
sure  that  the  drawbridge  works  easily  and  the  portcullis 
runs  freely  in  its  groove.  I  have  already  sent  off  John 
Harpen  to  warn  the  tenants,  and  doubtless  many  of  them 
will  be  in  this  afternoon.  Send  Pierre  with  four  men,  and 
tell  them  to  drive  up  a  number  of  the  cattle  from  the 
marshes.  They  need  not  trouble  to  hunt  them  all  up  to- 
day. Let  them  bring  the  principal  herd,  the  others  we  will 
fetch  in  to-morrow,  or  let  them  range  where  they  are  until  we 
have  further  ne^vs." 

In  a  few  minutes  the  castle  resounded  with  the  din  of 
preparations  under  the  superintendence  of  Sir  Eustace.  The 
men-at-arms  and  archers  carried  up  stones  from  the  great 
pile  that  had  been  collected  in  the  court-yard  in  readiness, 
to  the  various  points  on  the  walls  that  would  be  most 
exposed  to  assault.  Others  were  employed  in  fixing  barri- 
cades in  the  court -yard  at  the  rear  for  the  reception  of 
the  herd  of  half- wild  cattle.  The  water  was  turned  from 
the   little    rivulet   running   down    to    the    Somme   into   the 


28  AT    AGINCOURT 

moat.  Two  or  three  bullocks  were  killed  to  furnish  food 
for  the  fugitives  who  might  come  in,  and  straw  was  laid 
down  thickly  in  the  sheds  that  would  be  occupied  by  them. 
Machines  for  casting  heavy  stones  were  taken  from  the 
storehouse  and  carried  up  to  the  walls,  and  set  up  there. 
Large  stone  troughs  placed  in  the  court-yard  were  filled 
with  water,  and  before  nightfall  everything  was  in  readiness. 

As  Sir  Eustace  had  anticipated,  most  of  the  vassals  whose 
farms  lay  at  a  distance  from  the  castle  came  in  with  their 
wives  and  families  in  the  course  of  the  afternoon,  bringing 
carts  laden  with  their  household  goods,  and  a  considerable 
number  of  horses  and  cattle.  Lady  Margaret  herself  saw  that 
they  were  established  as  comfortably  as  possible  in  the  sheds, 
which  were  large  enough  to  contain  all  the  women  and  chil- 
dren on  the  estate.  As  for  the  men,  no  such  provision  was 
necessary,  as  at  this  time  of  the  year  they  could  sleep  in  the 
open  air.  Guy  was  busy  all  day  seeing  that  the  orders  of 
his  lord  were  carried  out,  and  especially  watching  the  opera- 
tions of  putting  the  ballistas  and  catapults  together  on  the 
walls.  Cannon,  though  now  in  use,  had  by  no  means  super- 
seded these  machines,  for  they  were  cumbrous  and  clumsy, 
and  could  only  be  fired  at  considerable  intervals,  and  their 
aim  was  by  no  means  accurate  or  their  range  extensive, 
as  the  charge  of  powder  that  could  be  used  in  them  was 
comparatively  small,  and  the  powder  itself  ill -made  and 
defective  in  strength. 

Guy  was  struck  with  the  difference  of  demeanour  between 
the  men-at-arms  and  archers,  especially  among  the  English 
contingent,  and  that  of  the  fugitives  who  poured  in.  What 
was  a  terrible  blow  to  the  latter  was  the  cause  of  a  scarce  con- 
cealed gratification  among  the  former.  The  two  months  that 
had  been  spent  at  the  castle  had,  to  the  English,  been  a 
somewhat  monotonous   time,  and  the  prospect   of  active  ser- 


TROUBLES    IN    FRANCE  29 

vice  and  of  the  giving  and  taking  of  blows  made  their  blood 
course  more  rapidly  through  their  veins.  It  was  the  prospect 
of  fighting  rather  than  of  pay  that  had  attracted  them  to  the 
service  of  Sir  Eustace.  Then,  as  for  a  century  previous  and 
until  quite  modern  days,  Frenchmen  were  regarded  as  the 
natural  foes  of  England,  and  however  large  a  force  an  English 
king  wished  to  collect  for  service  in  France,  he  had  never 
any  difficulty  whatever  in  obtaining  the  number  he  asked  for, 
and  they  were  ready  cheerfully  to  give  battle  whatever  the 
odds  against  them.  The  English  archer's  confidence  in  him- 
self and  his  skill  was  indeed  supreme.  Before  the  shafts  of 
his  forefathers  the  flower  of  the  French  chivalry  had  gone 
down  like  rushes  before  a  scythe,  and  from  being  a  mere  ac- 
cessory to  a  battle  the  English  archers  had  become  the  back- 
bone of  the  force.  Their  skill,  in  fact,  had  revolutionized 
warfare,  had  broken  the  power  of  cavalry,  and  had  added  to 
the  dignity  and  value  of  infantry,  who  had  become,  as  they 
have  ever  since  continued  to  be,  the  prime  factor  in  warfare. 
Consequently  the  English  archers  and  men-at-arms  went 
about  their  work  of  preparation  with  a  zest  and  cheerfulness 
that  showed  their  satisfaction  in  it. 

"  Why,  Tom,"  Guy  said  to  the  tall  leader  of  the  archers, 
''  you  look  as  pleased  as  if  it  were  a  feast  rather  than  a  fray 
for  which  you  were  preparing." 

' '  And  so  I  feel,  Master  Guy.  For  what  have  I  been 
practising  with  the  bow  since  I  was  eight  years  old  but  that 
I  might,  when  the  time  came,  send  an  arrow  straight  through 
the  bars  of  a  French  vizor  ?  In  faith,  I  began  to  think  that 
I  should  never  have  an  opportunity  of  exercising  my  skill  on 
anything  more  worthy  than  a  target  or  peeled  wand.  Since 
our  kings  have  given  up  leading  armies  across  the  sea,  there 
was  no  way  but  to  take  service  with  our  lord  when  I  heard 
that  he  wanted  a  small  coiujjany  of  archers  for  the  defence  of 


30  AT   AGINCOURT 

his  castle  over  here,  and  since  we  have  come  it  has  seemed  to 
us  all  that  we  were  taking  pay  and  food  under  false  pretences, 
and  that  we  might  as  well  have  stopped  at  home  where,  at 
least,  we  can  compete  in  all  honour  and  good  temper  against 
men  as  good  as  ourselves,  and  with  the  certainty  of  winning 
a  few  silver  pennies,  to  say  nothing  of  plaudits  from  the  on- 
lookers. 'Tis  with  our  people  as  with  the  knights  of  old  ;  if 
they  win  in  a  tournament  they  take  the  armour  of  the  van- 
quished, the  prize  from  the  Queen  of  Beauty,  and  many  a 
glance  of  admiration  from  bright  eyes.  It  is  the  same  with 
us ;  for  there  is  not  an  English  maid  but  would  choose  an 
archer  who  stands  straight  and  firm,  and  can  carry  off  a  prize 
when  in  good  company,  to  a  hind  who  thinks  of  naught  but 
delving  the  soil  and  tending  the  herd." 

Guy  laughed.  *'I  suppose  it  is  the  same,  when  you  put 
it  so.  Long  Tom  ;  but  there  will  be  none  of  your  English 
maids  to  watch  your  prowess  here." 

*'No,  Master  Guy;  but  here  we  shall  fight  for  our  own 
satisfaction,  and  prove  to  ourselves  that  we  are  as  good  men 
as  our  fathers  were.  I  know  naught  of  this  quarrel.  Had 
Sir  Eustace  taken  us  into  the  field  to  fight  for  one  or  other  of 
these  factions  concerning  which  we  know  nothing,  we  should 
doubtless  have  done  our  duty  and  fought  manfully.  But  we 
are  all  glad  that  here  we  are  doing  what  we  came  for ;  we 
are  going  to  defend  the  castle  against  Frenchmen  of  some 
sort  or  other  who  would  do  ill  to  our  lord  and  lady,  and  we 
shall  fight  right  heartily  and  joyfully,  and  should  still  do  so 
were  it  the  mad  king  of  France  himself  who  marched  against 
us.  Besides,  master,  we  should  be  less  than  men  if  we  did 
not  feel  for  the  frightened  women  and  children  who,  having 
done  no  wrong,  and  caring  naught  for  these  factions,  are 
forced  to  flee  from  their  homes  for  their  lives ;  so  we  shall 
strike  in  just  as  we  should  strike  in  were  we  to  come  upon  a 


TROUBLES    IN    FRANCE  31 

band  of  robbers  ill  -  treating  a  woman  at  home.  .  .  . 
Think  you  that  they  will  come,  master  ?  "  he  added  eagerly. 

*' That  I  cannot  say  surely,  Tom;  but  Sir  Eustace  has 
news  that  the  Burgundians  have  already  seized  several  towns 
and  placed  garrisons  there,  and  that  armed  bands  are  travers- 
ing the  country,  burning  and  pillaging.  Whether  they  will 
feel  strong  enough  to  make  an  attack  on  this  castle  I  know 
not,  but  belike  they  will  do  so,  for  Sir  Eustace,  belonging  as 
he  does,  and  as  his  fathers  have  done  before  him,  to  the 
English  party,  neither  of  the  others  will  feel  any  good-will 
towards  him,  and  some  of  his  neighbours  may  well  be  glad  to 
take  advantage  of  this  troubled  time  to  endeavour  to  despoil 
him  of  his  castle  and  possessions." 

*<  They  will  want  to  have  good  teeth  to  crack  this  nut, 
Master  Guy — good  teeth  and  strong  ;  and  methinks  that  those 
who  come  to  pluck  the  feathers  may  well  go  back  without 
their  own.  We  have  a  rare  store  of  shafts  ready,  and  they 
will  find  that  their  cross  -  bowmen  are  of  little  use  against 
picked  English  archers,  even  though  there  be  but  twenty-five 
of  us  in  all. ' ' 

*' You  know  very  well.  Long  Tom,  that  you  would  have 
come  over  here  whether  there  was  any  chance  of  your  draw- 
ing your  bow  on  a  Frenchman  or  not. ' ' 

''  That  is  true  enough,  Master  Guy.  Our  lady  wanted 
some  bowmen,  and  I,  who  have  been  born  and  bred  on  the 
estate,  was  of  course  bound  to  go  with  her.  Then  you  see. 
Master  Guy,  haven't  I  taught  you  to  use  the  bow  and  the 
quarter-staff,  and  carried  you  on  my  shoulder  many  a  score 
of  times  when  you  were  a  little  lad  and  I  was  a  big  boy  ?  It 
would  not  have  been  natural  for  you  to  have  gone  out  with 
a  chance  of  getting  into  a  fight  without  my  being  there  to 
draw  a  shaft  when  you  needed  it.  Why,  Ruth  Gregory, 
v/hose  sworn  bachelor  you  know  I  am,  would  have  cried  shame 


32  AT    AGINCOURT 

on  me  if  I  had  lingered  behind.  I  told  her  that  if  I  stayed  it 
would  be  for  her  sake,  and  you  should  have  seen  how  she 
flouted  me,  saying  that  she  would  have  no  tall  lout  hiding  be- 
hind her  petticoats,  and  that  if  I  stayed,  it  should  not  be  as 
her  man.  And  now  I  must  be  off  to  my  supper,  or  I  shall 
find  that  there  is  not  a  morsel  left  for  me. ' ' 

The  gates  of  the  castle  were  closed  that  night,  but  it  was 
not  considered  necessary  to  lower  the  drawbridge.  Two 
sentries  were  posted  at  the  work  beyond  the  moat,  and  one 
above  the  gate,  besides  the  watcher  at  the  top  of  the  keep. 
The  next  day  things  were  got  into  better  order.  More  bar- 
ricades were  erected  for  the  separation  of  the  cattle ;  a  por- 
tion was  set  aside  for  horses.  The  provisions  brought  in 
from  the  farms  were  stored  away  in  the  magazines.  The 
women  and  children  began  to  settle  down  more  comfortably 
in  their  sheds.  The  best  of  the  horses  and  cattle  were  re- 
moved into  the  inner  court-yard.  The  boys  were  set  draw- 
ing water  and  filling  the  troughs,  while  some  of  the  farm 
men  were  told  off"  to  carry  the  fodder  to  the  animals,  most 
of  which,  however,  were  for  the  time  turned  out  to  graze 
near  the  castle.  Many  of  the  men  who  had  come  in  had  re- 
turned to  their  work  on  the  farms.  During  the  day  wag- 
gons continued  to  arrive  with  stores  of  grain  and  forage ; 
boys  and  girls  drove  in  flocks  of  geese  and  turkeys  and 
large  numbers  of  ducks  and  hens,  until  the  yard  in  which 
the  sheds  were  was  crowded  with  them.  By  nightfall  every 
preparation  was  complete,  and  even  Jean  Bouvard  himself 
could  find  nothing  further  to  suggest. 

"  If  they  are  coming,"  he  said  to  Sir  Eustace,  "  the  sooner 
they  come  the  better,  my  lord  ;  we  have  done  all  that  we  can 
do,  and  had  best  get  it  over  without  more  ado." 

"  I  still  hope  that  no  one  will  come,  Bouvard,  but  I  agree 
with  you,  that  if  it  is  to  come  the  sooner  the  better.      But 


TROUBLES    IN    FRANCE  33 

there  is  no  saying,  it  may  be  to-morrow,  it  may  be  months 
before  we  are  disturbed.  Still,  in  a  war  like  this,  it  is  likely 
that  all  will  try  and  get  as  much  as  they  can  as  quickly  as  pos- 
sible, for  at  any  moment  it  may  suit  Burgundy  and  Orleans  to 
patch  up  their  quarrel  again.  Burgundy  is  astute  and  cun- 
ning, and  if  he  sees  that  the  Orleans  princes  with  Armagnac 
and  the  Duke  of  Bourbon  are  likely  to  get  the  best  of  it,  he 
will  use  the  king  and  queen  to  intervene  and  stop  the  fight- 
ing. Seeing  that  this  may  be  so,  the  rogues  who  have  their 
eye  on  their  neighbours'  goods  and  possessions  will,  you  may 
be  sure,  lose  no  time  in  stretching  out  their  hands  for  them." 

A  week  later  came  the  news  that  Sir  Clugnet  de  Brabant, 
who  styled  himself  Admiral  of  France,  had  gathered  two 
thousand  men  from  the  Orleanist  garrisons  and,  with  scaling- 
ladders  and  other  warlike  machines,  had  attacked  the  town 
of  Rethel.  The  inhabitants  had,  however,  notice  of  their 
coming,  and  resisted  so  stoutly  that  the  Orleanists  had  been 
forced  to  retreat,  and  had  then  divided  into  two  parties,  each 
of  whom  had  scoured  the  country,  making  prisoners  all  whom 
they  met,  firing  the  villages  and  driving  off  the  cattle,  and 
then  returned  to  the  town  of  Ham  and  to  the  various  gar- 
risons firom  which  they  had  been  drawn.  Some  of  the 
tenants  had  returned  to  their  farms,  but  when  the  news 
spread  they  again  took  refuge  in  the  castle.  It  was  probable 
that  Artois,  where  almost  all  the  towns  were  held  by  the 
Burgundian  party,  would  be  the  next  object  of  attack.  The 
Orleanists  remained  quiet  for  eight  days  only,  then  the  news 
came  that  they  had  moved  out  again  from  Ham  eight  thou- 
sand strong,  and  were  marching  west. 

Two  days    later  several  fugitives  from  the  country  round 

arrived  at    the   castle    with    news    that    the    Orleanists   were 

advancing  against  Bapaume,  and  the  next  morning  they  heard 

that  they  had,  after  a  fierce  fight,  won  their  way  to  the  gate 

3 


34  AT    AGINCOURT 

of  the  town.  The  Burgundian  garrison  had  then  sallied  out 
and  at  first  met  with  success,  but  had  been  obliged  to  retreat 
within  the  walls  again.  The  Orleanists,  however,  consider- 
ing the  place  too  strong  to  be  captured  without  a  long  siege, 
which  might  be  interrupted  by  a  Burgundian  force  from 
Flanders,  had  drawn  off  from  the  place,  but  were  still  march- 
ing north  burning  and  plundering. 

''It  is  likely  enough  that  they  will  come  this  way,"  Sir 
Eustace  said  as  he  and  Jean  Bouvard  talked  the  matter  over. 
''Assuredly  Arras  will  be  too  strong  for  them  to  attempt. 
The  straight  line  would  take  them  to  St.  Pol,  but  the 
castle  there  is  a  very  strong  one  also.  They  may  sack 
and  burn  Avesne  and  Auvigni,  and  then,  avoiding  both  St. 
Pol  and  Arras,  march  between  them  to  Pernes,  which  is  large 
enough  to  give  them  much  plunder,  but  has  no  force  that 
could  resist  them.  As  Pernes  is  but  four  miles  away,  their 
next  call  may  be  here. ' ' 

"But  why  should  they  attack  us.  Sir  Eustace?  for  here, 
too,  they  might  reckon  upon  more  hard  blows  than  plunder." 

"  It  will  depend  upon  whom  they  have  with  them,"  Sir 
Eustace  replied.  "  They  say  that  our  neighbour  Hugh  de 
Fruges  went  south  ten  days  ago  to  join  the  Duke  of  Bourbon  ; 
his  castle  is  but  a  small  place,  and  as  most  of  Artois  is  Bur- 
gundian he  might  be  afraid  he  might  be  captured.  He  has 
never  borne  me  good-will,  and  might  well  persuade  the  duke 
that  were  my  castle  and  estates  in  his  possession  he  might  do 
good  service  to  the  cause ;  and  that,  moreover,  standing  as 
we  do  within  twelve  miles  of  the  English  frontier,  its  pos- 
session might  be  very  valuable  to  him  should  the  Orleanists 
ever  have  occasion  to  call  in  the  aid  of  England,  or  to  op- 
pose their  advance  should  the  Burgundians  take  that  step." 

"  Surely  neither  of  these  factions  will  do  that,  Sir  Eustace." 

*'Why  not,   Bouvard?     Every   time   that  English  armies 


TROUBLES    IN    FRANCE  35 

have  passed  into  France  they  have  done  it  at  the  invitation 
of  French  nobles  who  have  embroiled  themselves  with  their 
kings.  Burgundy  and  Orleans,  Bourbon  and  Brittany,  each 
fights  for  his  own  hand,  and  cares  little  for  France  as  a  whole. 
They  may  be  vassals  of  the  Valois,  but  they  regard  them- 
selves as  being  nearly,  if  not  altogether,  their  equals,  and  are 
always  ready  to  league  themselves  with  each  other,  or  if  it 
needs  be  with  the  English,  against  the  throne. ' ' 

At  nine  o'clock  on  the  following  evening  Sir  Eustace  and 
his  family  were  startled  by  the  report  of  the  gun  on  the  keep, 
and,  running  out,  saw  the  signal-fire  beginning  to  blaze  up. 

'^  Above  there!"  Sir  Eustace  shouted,  ''where  is  the 
alarm  ?  ' ' 

'*  A  fire  has  just  blazed  up  on  the  road  to  St.  Pol,"  the 
warder  replied. 

"  Blow  your  horn,  then,  loudly  and  urgently." 
The  news  that  the  Orleanists  were  marching  north  from 
Bapaume  had  caused  the  greater  portion  of  the  farmers  to 
come  in  on  the  previous  day,  and  in  a  short  time  those  who 
were  nearest  to  the  castle,  and  who  had  consequently  de- 
layed as  long  as  possible,  began  to  arrive.  The  garrison 
were  already  under  arms,  and  had  taken  the  places  assigned 
to  them  on  the  walls.  All  the  tenants  had  brought  their  arms 
in  with  them,  and  were  now  drawn  up  in  the  court-yard,  where 
a  large  bonfire,  that  had  been  for  some  days  in  readiness,  was 
now  blazing.  The  new-comers,  after  turning  their  horses 
into  the  inclosure  with  those  already  there,  joined  them.  All 
had  been  acquainted  with  the  share  they  were  to  bear  should 
the  place  be  besieged.  They  were  to  be  divided  into  two 
parties,  one  of  which  was  to  be  on  duty  on  the  wails  with  the 
garrison,  the  other  to  be  held  in  reserve,  and  was — every  six 
hours  when  matters  were  quiet — to  relieve  the  party  on  the 
walls,  or,  when  an  attack  took  place,  to  be  under  arms  and 


36  AT   AGINCOURT 

ready  to  hasten  to  any  spot  where  its  aid  was  required.  The 
men  were  now  inspected  by  Sir  Eustace,  additional  arms  were 
served  out  from  the  armoury  to  those  whose  equipment  was 
insufficient,  and  they  were  then  dismissed  to  join  their  wives 
and  famiUes  until  called  to  the  walls. 


CHAPTER   III 


A    SIEGE 


THE  two  men  who  had  lit  the  alarm  fires  had  already 
ridden  in.  They  reported  that  they  had,  just  as  it  be- 
came dark,  seen  flames  rising  from  a  village  three  miles  from 
them,  and  that  the  man  in  advance  had  ridden  forward  until 
near  enough  to  see  that  a  great  body  of  men  were  issuing  from 
the  village  in  the  direction  of  the  castle. 

Ten  of  the  English  men-at-arms,  and  as  many  French,  were 
now  posted  in  the  outwork  at  the  head  of  the  drawbridge 
under  the  command  of  Jean  Bouvard.  Sir  Eustace  placed 
himself  with  his  squire  on  the  wall  above  the  gate,  and  four 
men  were  stationed  at  the  chains  of  the  drawbridge  in  readi- 
ness to  hoist  it  should  the  order  be  given.  The  English 
archers  were  on  the  wall  beside  Sir  Eustace,  as  their  arrows 
commanded  the  ground  beyond  the  outwork.  Half  an  hour 
after  the  first  alarm  was  given  the  tale  of  the  tenants  was  found 
to  be  complete,  and  the  guards  on  the  other  two  roads  had 
also  ridden  in.  Guy,  to  his  great  satisfaction,  had  been  or- 
dered by  Sir  Eustace  to  don  his  armour  and  to  take  his  place 
beside  him. 


THE  TWO    MEN   WHO    LIT   THE   ALARiM    FIRES   RODE   INTO   THS 
CASTLE  " 


A    SIEGE  :],' 

It  was  upwards  of  an  hour  before  a  body  of  horsemen  could 
be  heard  approaching.  They  came  at  a  leisurely  pace,  for 
the  bonfire  on  the  road  and  that  on  the  keep  had  apprised 
them  that  their  hope  of  taking  the  castle  by  surprise  had  been 
frustrated  by  the  disobedience  of  some  of  their  men,  who,  in 
defiance  of  the  strictest  orders  to  the  contrary,  had  set  fire  to 
several  houses  in  the  village  after  having  plundered  them.  Sir 
Eustace,  accompanied  by  his  esquire  and  Guy,  descended 
from  the  wall  and  crossed  the  drawbridge  to  the  outwork.  As 
soon  as  the  horsemen  came  within  bow-shot  of  the  castle  they 
lighted  some  torches,  and  three  knights,  preceded  by  a  trooper 
carrying  a  white  flag,  and  two  others  with  torches,  came  tow- 
ards the  work.  When  within  fifty  yards  of  the  postern  they 
halted. 

<'  Is  Sieur  Eustace  de  Villeroy  present?  " 

*'I  am  here,"  Sir  Eustace  replied,  and  at  his  order  two 
men  with  torches  took  their  place  one  on  each  side  of  him. 
''  Who  are  you  that  approach  my  castle  in  armed  force?  " 

**  I  am  Sir  Clugnet  de  Brabant,  Admiral  of  France.  These 
are  Sir  Manessier  Guieret  and  Sir  Hugh  de  Fruges,  and  we 
come  in  the  name  of  the  Duke  of  Orleans  to  summon  you  to 
admit  a  garrison  of  his  highness's  troops." 

'*  I  am  neither  for  Orleans  nor  for  Burgundy,"  Sir  Eustace 
replied.  ''I  am  a  simple  knight,  holding  my  castle  and  es- 
tate as  a  vassal  of  the  crown,  and  am  ready  to  obey  the  orders 
of  the  king, — and  of  him  only  when  he  is  in  a  condition  of 
mind  to  give  such  orders.  Until  then  I  shall  hold  my  castle, 
and  will  admit  no  garrison  whether  of  Orleans  or  of  Bur- 
gundy." 

''  We  hold  you  to  be  but  a  false  vassal  of  the  crown,  and 
we  are  told  that  at  heart  you  are  an  enemy  to  France  and  de- 
voted to  England." 

'<  I  am  a  vassal  of  England  for  the  estates  of  my  wife  in  that 


38  AT    AGINCOURT 

country,"  Sir  Eustace  said;  ''and  as  at  present  there  is  a 
truce  between  the  two  nations,  I  can  serve  here  the  King  of 
France  as  faithfully  as  if,  in  England,  I  should  serve  the  King 
of  England. ' ' 

"  Nevertheless,  Sir  Eustace,  you  will  have  to  receive  a  gar- 
rison of  Orleans.  I  have  at  my  back  eight  thousand  men,  and 
if  you  compel  me  to  storm  this  hold  of  yours  I  warn  you  that 
all  within  its  walls  will  be  put  to  the  sword." 

"  Thanks  for  your  warning,  Sir  Knight ;  and  I  on  my  part 
warn  you  that,  eight  thousand  though  you  be,  I  shall  resist 
you  to  the  death,  and  that  you  will  not  carry  eight  thousand 
away.  As  for  Sir  Hugh  de  Fruges,  I  give  him  my  open  de- 
fiance. I  know  it  is  to  him  that  I  owe  this  raid ;  and  if  he 
be  man  enough,  I  challenge  him  to  meet  me  in  the  morning 
on  fair  ground  outside  this  postern,  with  lance  and  battle-axe, 
to  fight  to  the  death.  If  he  conquers,  my  castle  shall  be  sur- 
rendered to  him,  upon  promise  of  good  treatment  and  a  safe- 
conduct  to  depart  where  they  will  for  all  within  it ;  but  if  I 
slay  him,  you  must  give  me  your  knightly  oath  that  you  and 
your  following  will  depart  forthwith. '  * 

"  The  conditions  would  be  hardly  fair.  Sir  Eustace,"  Sir 
Clugnet  said  ;  "  and  though  I  doubt  not  that  Sir  Hugh  would 
gladly  accept  them,  I  cannot  permit  him  to  do  so.  I  have 
brought  some  eight  thousand  men  here  to  capture  this  castle, 
and  hold  it  for  the  Duke  of  Orleans,  and  I  see  not  why  I 
should  march  away  with  them  because  you  may  perchance  prove 
a  better  fighter  than  Sir  Hugh.  I  am  ready,  however,  to  give 
a  safe-conduct  to  all  within  the  walls  if  you  will  surrender." 

''  That  will  I  not  do.  Sir  Clugnet.  I  hold  this  castle  neither 
for  Burgundy  nor  Orleans,  and  am  ready  to  give  pledge  that  I 
will  not  draw  sword  for  either  of  these  princes  ;  but  if  that 
will  not  content  you,  you  must  even  take  my  castle  if  you  can, 
and  I  give  you  fair  warning  that  it  will  cost  you  dear." 


A    SIEGE  39 

''  Then  adieu,  Sir  Knight,  until  to-morrow  morning,  when 
we  will  talk  in  other  fashion." 

'' So  be  it,"  Sir  Eustace  replied,  ''you  will  not  find  me 
backward  in  returning  any  courtesies  you  may  pay  me." 

The  knights  turned  away  with  their  torch-bearers. 

''  Keep  a  close  watch  to-night,  Bouvard,"  Sir  Eustace  said. 
"  Mark  you  what  the  knight  said, — adieu  till  the  morning. 
Had  I  to  deal  with  a  loyal  gentleman  I  could  have  slept 
soundly,  but  with  these  adventurers  it  is  different.  It  may  be 
that  he  truly  does  not  intend  to  attack  till  morning,  but  it  is 
more  likely  that  he  used  the  words  in  order  to  throw  us  off 
our  guard." 

''  We  will  keep  close  ward.  Sir  Eustace.  All  the  men-at- 
arms  have  their  cross-bows,  and  though  I  say  not  that  they  can 
shoot  like  these  English  archers,  they  can  shoot  straight  enough 
to  do  good  work  should  those  fellows  attempt  in  force  to  cross 
the  small  moat  and  attack  the  gate.  But  if  they  come,  me- 
thinks  it  will  be  but  to  try  if  we  are  wakeful ;  'tis  no  light 
thing  to  attack  even  an  outwork  like  this,  with  this  loop  from 
the  moat  surrounding  it,  without  previous  examination  of  the 
ground  and  reconnoitring  of  the  castle." 

"  They  would  not  attempt  to  attack  the  fortress  itself,"  Sir 
Eustace  said  ;  "  but  if  they  could  seize  this  outwork  by  sur- 
prise it  would  mightily  aid  them  in  their  attack  on  the  fortress  ; 
at  any  rate  I  will  send  down  five  archers,  and  if  any  of  the 
enemy  crawl  up  to  see  how  wide  the  water  is  here,  and  how 
the  attempt  had  best  be  made,  I  warrant  that  they  will  not  re- 
turn if  the  archers  can  but  get  a  sight  of  them.  Post  half  your 
men  on  the  wall,  and  let  the  others  sleep ;  change  them  every 
two  hours — we  want  no  sleepy  heads  in  the  morning." 

By  this  time  the  confused  sound  of  a  large  number  of  men 
marching  could  be  made  out,  and  a  quarter  of  an  hour  latei 
three  or  four  cottages,  some  five  hundred  yards  away,  were 


40  AT    AGINCOURT 

fired,  and  an  angry  murmur  broke  from  the  men  as  the  flames 
shot  up.  After  sending  down  the  five  archers,  Sir  Eustace  re- 
turned to  his  post  over  the  main  gate. 

*'Get  cressets  and  torches  in  readiness  to  light  if  they  at- 
tack the  postern,"  Sir  Eustace  said ;  ''we  must  have  light  to 
see  how  things  go,  so  that  we  may  hoist  the  drawbridge  as 
soon  as  our  men  are  upon  it,  should  the  enemy  get  the  better 
of  them.  Be  sure  that  one  is  not  left  behind ;  it  were  better 
that  half  a  dozen  of  the  enemy  set  foot  on  the  drawbridge 
than  that  one  of  our  brave  fellows  should  be  sacrificed." 

"I  should  think  that  there  is  no  fear  of  their  attacking 
until  those  flames  have  burnt  down ;  we  should  see  them 
against  the  light,"  John  Harpen  said. 

''No,  there  is  no  fear  of  their  attacking;  but  the  fire 
would  be  of  advantage  if  any  men  were  crawling  up  to  spy. 
Of  course  they  would  not  cross  the  slope  in  a  line  with  the 
fire,  but  would  work  along  on  either  side,  reckoning,  and 
with  reason,  that  as  our  men  would  have  the  light  in  their 
eyes  they  would  be  all  the  less  likely  to  make  out  objects 
crawling  along  in  the  shade  by  the  side  of  the  moat.  Plant 
half  a  dozen  bowmen  at  intervals  on  the  wall,  Tom,  and  tell 
them  to  keep  a  shrewd  eye  on  the  ground  near  the  moat,  and 
if  they  see  aught  moving  there  to  try  it  with  an  arrow." 

There  was  shouting  and  noise  up  by  the  burning  cottages, 
where  the  enemy  were  feasting  on  the  spoils  they  had  taken, 
and  drinking  from  the  wine-barrels  that  had  been  brought 
with  them  in  carts  from  the  last  village  that  they  had  plun- 
dered. 

' '  I  wish  we  were  somewhat  stronger,  or  they  somewhat 
weaker,"  Sir  Eustace  said ;  "were  it  so,  we  would  make  a 
sally,  and  give  the  knaves  a  sharp  lesson,  but  with  only  two 
hundred  men  against  their  eight  thousand  it  would  be  mad- 
ness to  try  it ;  we  might  slay  a  good  many,  but  might  lose 


A    SIEGE  41 

a  score  before  we  were  back  in  the  castle,  and  it  would  be  a 
heavy  loss  to  us." 

"1  was  thinking  that  myself,  Sir  Eustace,"  his  esquire 
said.  ''That  is  the  worst  of  being  on  the  defence;  one  sees 
such  chances  but  cannot  avail  one's  self  of  them." 

In  the  castle  everything  was  quiet,  and  all  those  not  on  duty 
were  already  asleep.  Along  the  wall  watchers  stood  at  short 
intervals  peering  into  the  darkness,  but  the  main  body  there 
were  also  stretched  on  the  wall  with  their  arms  by  their  side 
until  required  to  be  up  and  doing.  Now  that  Sir  Eustace 
was  himself  at  the  gate  his  esquire  went  round  the  walls  at 
short  intervals  to  be  sure  that  the  men  on  watch  were  vigilant. 
Presently  a  loud  cry  was  heard  from  the  corner  of  the  moat 
away  to  the  right. 

"  Go  and  see  what  is  doing,  Guy,"  Sir  Eustace  said,  "  and 
bring  me  news. ' ' 

Guy  ran  along  to  the  angle  of  the  wall.  Here  one  of  the 
archers  was  posted. 

"What  is  it,  Dickon?" 

''A  man  crept  up  to  that  corner  opposite,  Master  Guy.  I 
could  not  have  sworn  to  him,  it  is  so  pesky  dark,  but  I 
thought  there  was  something  moving  there  and  shot  almost 
at  a  venture,  for  I  could  scarce  see  the  end  of  my  arrow ;  but 
it  hit  there  or  thereabouts,  for  I  heard  him  shout.  A  moment 
later  he  was  on  his  feet  and  running.  I  could  see  him  more 
plainly  then,  so  I  shot  again,  and  over  he  went.  I  fancy  that 
in  the  morning  you  will  see  my  arrow  sticking  up  somewhere 
between  his  shoulder-blades,  though  there  is  no  saying  pre- 
cisely, for  a  nicety  of  shooting  is  not  to  be  looked  for  in  the 
dark." 

''You  have  done  very  well,  Dickon.  Keep  your  eyes 
open ;  we  may  be  sure  there  are  more  than  one  of  these  fel- 
lows about." 


42  AT    AG  IN  COURT 

Guy  hurried  back  with  the  news. 

''  That  is  good,"  said  Sir  Eustace,  ''  and  it  was  just  as  well 
that  the  archer  did  not  kill  him  outright  with  his  first  arrow, 
the  cry  will  show  any  of  his  comrades  who  may  be  about  that 
they  had  best  keep  their  distance  from  the  walls. ' ' 

A  minute's  silence  followed,  and  then  Long  Tom  said, 
"  There  is  another  has  had  his  lesson,  Sir  Eustace.  I  heard 
a  bow  twang  across  there,  and  as  there  was  no  cry  you  may 
be  sure  that  the  shaft  sped  straight,  and  that  the  man  had  no 
time  to  utter  one. ' ' 

''  He  may  have  been  missed  altogether,  Tom." 

"Missed  altogether!  no  indeed,  Sir  Eustace,  there  is  no 
fear  of  that.  There  is  not  one  of  the  men  on  the  wall  who 
would  miss  a  man  whose  figure  he  could  make  out  at  fifty 
yards'  distance,  and  they  would  scarce  see  them  until  they 
were  as  close  as  that.  No,  my  lord,  I  would  wager  a  month's 
pay  that  when  morning  dawns  there  is  a  dead  man  lying 
somewhere  in  front  of  the  outwork. ' ' 

''  Now,  Guy,  you  had  best  go  up  to  your  room  and  lie 
down  until  daylight,"  Sir  Eustace  said.  "There  will  be 
naught  doing  to-night,  and  unless  I  am  mistaken,  we  shall  be 
busy  from  sunrise  till  sunset.  I  shall  myself  lie  down  for  a 
couple  of  hours  presently,  and  then  send  John  Harpen  to  rest 
till  daylight.  Long  Tom,  see  that  you  yourself  and  all  your 
men  take  a  short  sleep  by  turns ;  we  shall  need  your  eyes  to 
be  open  above  all  others  to-morrow." 

Guy  promptly  obeyed  the  order.   Dame  Margaret  was  still  up. 

"  Is  everything  quiet,  Guy?  "  she  asked  as  she  entered. 

"So  quiet,  my  lady,  that  Sir  Eustace  has  ordered  me  to 
bed,  and  he  said  that  he  himself  should  come  down  for  a  short 
sleep  presently.  Two  spies  who  crawled  up  have  been  slain 
by  the  archers.  Sir  Eustace  is  sure  that  no  attack  will  be 
made  before  morning." 


A    SIEGE  43 

Then  he  went  into  his  little  room  and  threw  himself  onto 
his  pallet.  During  the  first  few  minutes  he  Hfted  his  head 
several  times  fancying  that  he  heard  noises  ;  then  he  fell  into 
a  sound  sleep  and  did  not  awake  until  the  day  dawned. 

In  a  few  minutes  Guy  was  on  the  wall.  The  night  had 
passed  quietly ;  so  far  as  was  known  no  fresh  attempt  at  re- 
connoitring the  works  had  been  made,  and  as  the  moon  had 
risen  soon  after  he  had  gone  to  bed  there  was  reason  to  believe 
that  the  fact  that  the  two  spies  had  not  returned  was  so  strong 
a  proof  of  the  vigilance  of  the  garrison,  that  the  enemy  had 
been  content  to  wait  until  morning.  Just  as  the  sun  rose  the 
three  knights  who  had  summoned  the  castle  on  the  preceding 
evening  appeared  on  the  brow  of  the  opposite  slope,  accom- 
panied by  a  body  of  men-at-arms,  and  rode  slowly  round  the 
castle.  From  time  to  time  they  halted,  and  were  evidently 
engaged  in  a  discussion  as  to  the  point  at  which  it  could  be 
best  attacked. 

"  Shall  I  shoot,  my  lord  ?  "  Long  Tom  asked.  "  They  are 
some  two  hundred  and  fifty  yards  away,  but  from  this  height 
methinks  that  I  could  reach  them." 

'*It  would  be  useless,"  Sir  Eustace  said;  ''you  could  hit 
them,  I  doubt  not,  but  you  would  not  pierce  their  armour  at 
this  distance,  and  it  is  as  well  that  they  should  not  know  how  far 
our  bows  will  carry  until  we  are  sure  of  doing  execution  when 
we  shoot ;  besides  I  would  rather  that  they  began  the  fight. 
The  quarrel  is  not  one  of  my  seeking,  and  I  will  leave  it  to 
them  to  open  the  ball.  It  is  true  that  they  did  so*last  night  by 
sending  their  spies  here,  but  we  have  balanced  that  account. 
Moreover,  if  they  are  to  attack,  the  sooner  the  better.  They 
may  have  gained  news  from  Sir  Hugh  of  the  coming  here 
of  the  English  archers  and  the  men-at-arms,  but  if  they  have 
not  done  so  we  shall  have  a  rare  surprise  in  store  for  them." 

After  the  knights  had  made  a  circuit  of  the  castle  they  re- 


44  AT   AGINCOURT 

tired,  and  presently  a  dense  mass  of  men  appeared  from  behind 
the  brow  on  which  the  cottages  they  had  burned  had  stood. 

^'They  have  bundles  of  faggots,  Sir  Eustace  !  "  Guy  ex- 
claimed. 

''  So  they  have,  Guy  !  Your  eye  is  a  good  one.  It  seemed 
to  me  that  the  outHne  was  a  strange  one,  but  doubtless  it 
is  as  you  say — that  each  man  has  a  faggot  on  his  shoulder. 
It  is  evident  that  they  intend,  in  the  first  place,  to  assault 
the  postern,  and  have  brought  the  faggots  to  fill  up  the 
ditch." 

Then  he  turned  to  the  gunners  at  the  cannon. 

''  Lay  your  pieces  so  as  to  bear  on  them  when  they  come 
half-way  down  the  hill,"  he  said,  ''  and  shoot  when  they  are 
fairly  in  the  line  of  fire.  Take  the  same  orders,  Guy,  to  the 
men  working  the  ballistas  and  mangonels  on  the  wall.  Tell 
them  not  to  loose  their  machines  until  after  the  guns  are 
fired.  If  the  fellows  take  to  flight,  tell  them  not  to  waste 
their  missiles  ;  if  they  advance,  let  them  be  sure  that  they 
are  well  within  range  before  they  shoot." 

With  loud  shouts  the  enemy  came  down  the  slope. 
When  they  were  half-way  down  the  two  guns  roared  out,  and 
their  shot  ploughed  two  lanes  in  the  crowded  body.  There 
was  a  movement  of  retreat,  but  the  three  knights  and 
several  others  threw  themselves  in  front,  waving  their 
swords  and  shouting,  and  the  Orleanists  rallied  and  moved 
forward,  but  at  a  much  slower  pace  than  before.  They  had 
gone  but  a  short  distance  when  the  arrows  of  the  archers  in 
the  outwork  and  the  bolts  of  the  cross-bows  worked  by  the 
men-at-arms  there,  began  to  fall  among  them.  So  true  was 
the  aim  of  the  archers  that  scarce  a  shaft  was  wasted.  At 
the  distance  at  which  they  were  shooting  they  did  not  aim 
at  the  knights,  whose  vizors  and  coats  of  mail  could  not 
have  been  pierced,  but  shot  at  the  commonalty,  whose  faces 


A   SIEGE  45 

and  throats  were  for  the  most  part  unprotected.  Man  after 
man  fell,  and  the  cross-bow  bolts  also  told  heavily  upon  the 
crowd.  They  had  come  down  but  a  short  distance  farther 
when  Long  Tom,  and  the  archers  with  him  on  the  wall, 
began  to  send  their  arrows  thick  and  fast,  and  the  machines 
hurled  heavy  stones  with  tremendous  force  among  them. 
A  moment  later  the  French  broke  and  fled  up  the  slope 
again,  leaving  some  fifty  of  their  number  stretched  on  the 
ground.  The  knights  followed  more  slowly.  When  they 
reached  the  crest  a  group  of  them  gathered  around  Sir 
Clugnet  de  Brabant. 

''By  my  faith,"  the  latter  said  bitterly,  ''we  have 
reckoned  without  our  host.  Sir  Knights.  We  came  to 
shear,  but  in  good  sooth  we  seem  more  likely  to  go  back 
shorn.  Truly  those  knaves  shoot  marvellously ;  scarce  an 
arrow  went  astray. ' ' 

"As  I  mentioned  to  you.  Sir  Clugnet,"  Sir  Hugh  de 
Fruges  said,  "  Sir  Eustace  brought  with  him  from  England 
five-and-twenty  bowmen,  and  I  heard  tell  from  men  who 
had  seen  them  trying  their  skill  at  targets  that  they  were 
in  no  wise  inferior  to  those  with  whom  we  have  before  had 
to  deal  to  our  cost." 

"  Truly  ye  did  so,  Sir  Hugh;  but  the  matter  made  no 
impression  upon  my  mind,  except  as  a  proof  that  the 
knight's  inclinations  were  still  with  England,  and  that  it 
were  well  that  his  castle  were  placed  in  better  keeping; 
but  in  truth  these  fellows  shoot  marvellously,  both  for 
strength  and  trueness  of  aim.  I  marked  as  we  came  back 
that  of  the  men  we  passed  lying  there,  nigh  all  those  who 
had  been  struck  with  arrows  were  hit  in  the  face  or  throat, 
and  yet  the  distance  must  have  been  over  a  hundred  and 
fifty  yards." 

*'  I  can  answer  for  the  force,"  one  of  the  others  said,  "  for 


46  AT   AGINCOURT 

a  shaft  struck  me  fairly  on  the  chest,  and  hurled  me  to  the 
ground  as  if  it  had  been  the  shock  of  a  lance,  and  it  is  well 
my  mail  was  of  the  best  work  of  Milan  ;  but  nevertheless 
the  arrow  broke  two  of  the  links ;  if  the  distance  had  been 
shorter,  I  doubt  not  that  it  would  have  slain  me.  Well, 
what  shall  we  do  next,  gentlemen  ?  For  very  shame  we 
cannot  with  eight  thousand  men  march  away  having  accom- 
plished nothing.  The  question  is,  where  shall  our  next 
attack  be  delivered  ?  ' ' 

''Methinks,"  another  knight  said,  ''we  delivered  our 
attack  too  rashly.  Had  I  known  that  there  were  English 
archers  there  I  should  have  advised  waiting  until  nightfall, 
and  I  think  that  it  would  be  best  to  do  so  now.  If  we  take 
our  fellows  up  while  there  is  light  they  will  suffer  so  much 
from  the  stings  of  these  wasps  that  they  will  soon  lose  heart. 
The  knaves  shoot  not  only  straight  and  strong,  but  they 
shoot  so  fast  that  though,  as  you  say,  there  may  be  but 
twenty -five  of  them,  the  air  seemed  full  of  arrows,  and  had 
you  told  us  that  there  were  two  hundred  archers  shooting,  I 
should  have  thought  the  estimate  a  reasonable  one. ' ' 

They  stood  for  some  time  discussing  the  best  method  of 
attack,  and  as  soon  as  they  had  settled  upon  it  the  men 
were  told  to  scatter.  Some  were  to  go  to  the  farmhouses 
and  bring  up  any  hides  that  might  be  stored  there,  and  to 
fetch  all  the  hurdles  they  could  lay  hands  upon  ;  a  portion 
were  to  go  to  the  woods  and  cut  timber  for  making  mantlets 
and  cover,  while  two  thousand  were  to  remain  under  arms  in 
case  the  garrison  should  make  a  sortie. 

Within  the  castle  all  were  in  high  spirits  at  the  easy  repulse 
of  the  first  attack. 

*'  Sir  Clugnet  must  have  learned  from  Sir  Hugh  of  my 
having  English  archers  and  men-at-arms  here,"  Sir  Eustace 
said   to  his  lieutenant,  "  and  yet  he  advanced  as  carelessly 


A    SIEGE  47 

and  confidently  as  if  he  had  been  attacking  a  place  defended 
only  by  fat  Flemish  burghers ;  however,  he  has  had  his 
lesson,  and  as  it  is  said  he  is  a  good  knight,  he  will  doubtless 
profit  by  it,  and  we  shall  hear  no  more  of  him  till  after  the 
sun  has  set.  Run  up  to  the  top  of  the  keep,  Guy,  and  bring 
me  back  news  what  they  are  doing." 

In  a  few  minutes  the  lad  returned.  "There  are  two  or 
three  thousand  of  them,  my  lord,  drawn  up  in  a  body  beyond 
the  crest ;  the  rest  of  them  are  scattering  in  various  direc- 
tions." 

"That  is  as  I  expected,"  Sir  Eustace  remarked;  "they 
have  gone  to  prepare  materials  for  a  regular  attack.  It 
may  be  delivered  to-night,  or  may  be  delayed  for  a  day  or 
two ;  however,  we  shall  be  ready  for  them.  Jean  Bouvard, 
do  you  go  round  the  walls  and  tell  all,  save  a  few  as  sentries, 
to  retire  until  the  watchman  blows  his  horn  to  warn  us 
if  they  seem  to  be  gathering  for  an  attack  ;  and  do  you, 
Long  Tom,  give  the  same  orders  to  your  archers.  There 
is  no  use  wasting  the  men's  strength  till  the  work  begins 
in  earnest.  If  Sir  Clugnet  is  wise  he  will  march  away  at 
once.  He  would  need  heavy  machines  and  cannon  to  make 
a  breach  in  our  walls,  and  even  had  he  an  abundance  of 
them  it  would  take  him  some  time  to  do  so.  If  he  tries 
again,  you  may  be  sure  that  it  will  be  the  work  of  Sir  Hugh 
de  Fruges,  who  has  no  doubt  a  lively  interest  in  the  matter. 
He  is  a  clever  fellow,  and  will  no  doubt  do  his  best  to  work 
on  the  feelings  of  the  other  knights  by  representing  that  it 
would  be  disgraceful  for  so  large  a  force  to  abandon  the 
enterprise  merely  because  a  first  hasty  attack,  delivered 
without  preparation,  had  been  repulsed.  The  fact  that  they 
have  made  so  careful  an  examination  of  the  castle  would 
seem  in  itself  to  show  that  they  intended  to  renew  the 
attempt  in  another  form  if  the  first  onset  failed,  and,  more- 


48  AT   AGINCOURT 

over,  the  scattering  of  the  force  afterwards  while  the  knights 
still  remained  with  a  large  body  here  points  in  the  same 
direction." 

Guy  on  descending  from  the  keep  joined  Sir  Eustace  and 
his  wife  in  their  apartments. 

"The  lad  has  borne  himself  bravely,"  Sir  Eustace  said 
approvingly  to  his  wife ;  "he  was  standing  beside  me  when 
their  shot  was  bringing  down  the  dust  round  our  ears,  and  he 
neither  started  nor  flinched,  though  in  truth  it  was  far  from 
pleasant,  especially  as  we  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  look  on. 
It  may  be  next  time  we  shall  have  sterner  fighting,  and  I 
doubt  riot  that  he  will  bear  himself  well." 

* '  Could  I  not  come  up  and  carry  your  messages,  father  ?  '  * 
Henry  asked  ;  "  I  am  not  strong  like  Guy,  but  I  could  do 
that." 

"He  is  too  young  for  it  yet,  Eustace,"  Dame  Margaret 
broke  in. 

"  Nay,  wife,"  the  knight  said  gently,  "  the  lad  is  not  too 
young  for  such  service.  There  will  be  little  danger  in  it,  for 
his  head  will  not  show  over  the  battlements,  and  it  is  well  that 
he  should  learn  to  hear  without  fear  the  whizz  of  an  arrow  or 
the  shock  of  a  great  stone  from  a  ballista,  the  clash  of  arms, 
and  the  shouting  of  men.  As  he  says,  he  is  not  yet  strong 
enough  to  bear  arms,  but  he  will  learn  to  brace  his  nerves  and 
show  a  bold  front  in  danger  ;  that  is  a  lesson  that  cannot  be 
learned  too  young.  Yes,  Henry,  you  shall  be  my  messenger. 
If  they  try  an  assault  to-night,  you  shall  put  on  for  the  first 
time  the  steel  cap  and  breastpiece  I  had  made  for  you  in 
England ;  there  will  be  no  danger  of  your  being  hit  by  cro.ss- 
bow  bolt  or  arrow,  but  there  may  be  splinters  of  stone  flying 
when  a  missile  hits  the  battlement.  Take  no  arms  with  you, 
only  your  dagger ;  they  would  be  useless  to  you,  and  would 
hamper  your  movements  in  getting  past  the  men  on  the  wall, 


A   SIEGE  49 

or  in  running  up  and  down  the  steps  leading  to  it.  Now 
you  had  better  lie  down ;  both  Guy  and  myself  are  going  to 
do  so.  At  sunset,  if  no  alarm  comes  before,  you  will  be 
called." 

"  We  must  not  coddle  the  boy,  Margaret,"  he  said  as  Guy 
and  Henry  went  off.  ''I  know  that  he  is  not  physically 
strong  as  yet,  and  sorry  I  am  that  it  should  be  so,  but  he 
might  exert  himself  more  than  he  does,  and  he  is  apt  to  think 
too  much  of  his  ailments.  I  was  glad  when  he  volunteered 
to  do  something,  for  it  is  at  least  as  well  that  he  should  be 
able  to  stand  fire  even  if  he  cannot  learn  the  use  of  arms; 
moreover,  it  may  be  that  after  once  bearing  a  part  in  a  fray 
he  may  incline  more  warmly  to  warlike  exercises  than  he  has 
hitherto  done ;  it  may  rouse  in  him  a  spirit  which  has  so  far 
been  wanting.  I  have  often  thought  that  it  would  have  been 
better  if  Agnes  had  been  the  boy  and  he  the  girl ;  she  has 
far  more  courage  and  fire  than  he  has.  You  remember  when 
that  savage  bull  chased  them,  how  she  saw  him  first  over  the 
stile  and  got  tossed  over  after  him  for  her  pains  ?  ' ' 

Dame  Margaret  nodded.  "I  am  not  likely  to  forget  it, 
Eustace,  seeing  that  her  arm  was  broken  and  I  had  to  nurse 
her  for  six  weeks.  Do  you  know  that  she  was  up  on  the  top 
of  the  keep  while  the  fighting  was  going  on  ?  Of  course  I 
was  there  myself,  and  she  begged  so  hard  to  be  allowed  to  re- 
main with  me  that  I  had  not  the  heart  to  say  her  nay. ' ' 

''Was  Henry  there  too?  " 

''  Oh,  yes;  and  shouted  with  the  best  of  them  when  the 
enemy  fled  over  the  hill.  Even  CharHe  was  there,  and  as 
excited  as  either  of  them.  Of  course,  I  had  to  hold  him  up 
sometimes  for  him  to  be  able  to  see  what  was  going  on ;  and 
he  looked  rather  pale  at  first,  when  they  opened  fire,  but  he 
soon  plucked  up  when  he  saw  that  their  shot  did  no  damage 
near  us.  You  see  he  is  a  strong  healthy  boy ;  while  Henry 
4 


50  AT    AGINCOURT 

has  always  been  weak,  although  I  do  not  think  that  he  lacks 
courage. ' ' 

''  He  ought  not,  wife;  he  comes  from  a  fighting  stock  on 
either  side.  But  I  fear  that  unless  he  changes  greatly  he  is 
cut  out  rather  for  a  monk  than  a  man-at-arms.  And  now  I 
will  lie  down,  for  you  may  be  sure  that  I  shall  not  close  an 
eye  to-night.  Did  you  note  the  banner  of  Hugh  de  Fruges 
with  the  others  ?  ' ' 

"  Yes,  and  I  felt  more  uncomfortable  after  seeing  it.  He 
is  a  crafty  man,  Eustace." 

''  He  is  not  a  brave  one,"  the  knight  said  scornfully.  '*  I 
challenged  him  to  meet  me  outside  in  a  fair  field,  and  the 
craven  did  not  answer  me,  and  Sir  Clugnet  had  to  make 
speech  for  him  and  decline  the  offer. ' ' 

''You  will  need  all  your  vigilance,  Eustace.  I  trust  that 
every  man  within  the  walls  is  faithful  to  us;  but  if  there  be 
a  traitor,  be  sure  that  Sir  Hugh  will  endeavour  to  plot  with 
him,  nay,  he  may  already  have  done  so." 

'*They  would  have  no  chance  of  making  communication 
with  him  were  there  a  dozen  of  them,  wife.  Long  Tom  and 
his  comrades  will  take  good  care  that  none  come  near  enough 
for  speech." 

The  day  passed  away  in  perfect  quiet.  From  time  to  time 
word  came  down  from  the  look-out  that  the  scattered  soldiers 
were  returning  laden  with  a  great  quantity  of  young  trees, 
wattles,  and  doors.  Dame  Margaret  kept  watch  in  her  room, 
and  allowed  no  messengers  to  enter  her  husband's  apartments. 

"  If  there  be  need,  I  will  wake  him,"  she  said ;  "  but  he 
knows  well  enough  what  the  French  have  gone  for,  and  there 
is  naught  to  do  until  they  advance  to  the  attack." 

Guy  slept  but  a  short  time,  and  as  he  frequently  started 
up  under  the  impression  that  the  horn  was  sounding  an  alarm, 
in  the  afternoon  he  got  up  and  went  down  into  the  court- 


A   SIEGE  51 

yard.  For  some  time  he  wandered  about  in  the  quarters 
occupied  by  the  tenants.  These  had  now  settled  down ;  the 
children  were  playing  about  as  unconcernedly  as  if  they  had 
been  on  their  fathers'  farms ;  women  were  washing  clothes  or 
preparing  the  evening  meal  over  little  charcoal  fires.  A  cer- 
tain quantity  of  meat  had  been  served  out  to  each  family,  and 
they  were  therefore  doing  better  than  in  their  own  houses,  for 
meat  was  a  luxury  seldom  touched  by  the  French  peasantry. 

Almost  all  who  had  entered  the  castle  had  brought  with 
them  a  supply  of  herbs  and  vegetables ;  these,  with  a  hand- 
ful or  two  of  coarsely-ground  meal  boiled  into  broth,  consti- 
tuted their  usual  fare,  and  the  addition  of  a  portion  of  meat 
afforded  them  great  satisfaction.  Some  of  the  men  were  still 
asleep,  in  preparation  for  a  long  night's  work ;  others  were 
standing  about  talking  in  little  groups;  some  were  on  the 
walls  watching  with  gloomy  faces  the  smoke  wreaths  that  still 
rose  from  what  had  been  their  homes.  Ducks,  geese,  and 
hens  walked  about  unconcernedly  looking  for  any  stray  grains 
that  had  passed  unnoticed  when  they  had  last  been  fed,  and  a 
chorus  of  dissatisfied  grunting  arose  from  the  pigs  that  had  a 
large  pen  in  the  yard  next  to  the  huts.  These  were  still 
smarting  under  a  sense  of  injury  excited  not  only  by  their  re- 
moval from  their  familiar  haunts,  but  by  the  fact  that  most  of 
them  had  been  hastily  marked  by  a  clipping  of  some  kind  in 
the  ear  in  order  to  enable  their  owners  to  distinguish  them 
from  the  others.  Boys  were  carrying  buckets  of  water  from  a 
well  in  the  court-yard  to  the  troughs  for  the  cattle  and  horses, 
and  the  men-at-arms  were  cleaning  their  armour  and  polishing 
their  steel  caps. 

'^  Well,  Tom,  I  hope  we  shall  get  on  as  well  to-night  as 
we  did  this  morning,"  Guy  said  to  the  leader  of  the  archers. 

"  I  hope  so,  Master  Guy,  but  I  would  rather  fight  by  day 
than  by  night ;  it  is  random  work  when  you  can  neither  see 


52  AT    AGTNCOURT 

your  mark  nor  look  straight  along  your  arrow.  If  we  had 
a  moon  we  should  do  well  enough,  but  on  these  dark  nights 
skill  does  not  go  for  much ;  still,  I  doubt  not  that  we  shall 
give  a  good  account  of  ourselves,  for  at  any  rate  we  shall  be 
able  to  make  them  out  before  they  come  to  close  work.  The 
women  have  been  making  a  great  store  of  torches  to-day,  and 
that  will  help  us  a  bit,  though  I  would  that  they  could  be 
planted  fifty  yards  beyond  the  moat  instead  of  on  the  walls, 
for  although  they  will  be  of  some  use  to  us  they  will  be  of 
even  more  to  the  enemy.  What  think  you  that  their  plan 
will  be?" 

'*I  should  say  that  they  are  intending  to  march  forward 
covered  by  mantlets  of  wattles  and  hides.  They  will  plant 
them  near  the  edge  of  the  moat,  and  throw  up  some  earth- 
works to  shelter  them  and  their  machines;  no  doubt  they 
will  use  the  doors  they  have  fetched  from  all  the  farmhouses 
for  the  same  purpose." 

''The  doors  will  be  more  to  the  point,  certainly,"  the 
bowman  said.  "  As  to  their  hides  and  wattles,  at  fifty  yards 
I  will  warrant  our  arrows  go  through  them  as  if  they  were 
paper ;  but  I  cannot  say  as  much  about  stout  oaken  doors — 
that  is  a  target  that  I  have  never  shot  against ;  I  fear  that  the 
shock  would  shiver  the  shafts.  The  mantlets  too  would  serve 
them  to  some  purpose,  for  we  should  not  know  exactly  where 
they  were  standing  behind  them.  As  for  their  machines, 
they  cannot  have  many  of  them." 

''  They  had  something  Hke  a  score  of  waggons  with  them, 
Tom  ;  these  would  carry  the  beams  for  half  a  dozen  big 
ballistas  ;  besides,  they  have  their  cannon." 

''  I  don't  make  much  account  of  the  cannon,"  the  archer 
said;  ''they  take  pretty  nearly  an  hour  to  load  and  fire 
them,  and  at  that  rate,  however  hard  a  shot  may  hit,  it 
would  be  some  time  before   they  wrought  much  damage  on 


A    SIEGE  53 

the  walls.  It  is  the  sound  more  than  the  danger  that  makes 
men  afraid  of  the  things,  and,  for  my  part,  I  would  not 
take  the  trouble  of  dragging  them  about.  They  are  all  very 
well  on  the  walls  of  a  castle,  though  I  see  not  that  even 
there  they  are  of  great  advantage  over  the  old  machines. 
It  is  true  that  they  shoot  further,  but  that  is  of  no  great 
use.  It  is  when  the  enemy  come  to  attack  that  you  want 
to  kill  them,  and  at  fifty  yards  I  would  kill  more  men  with 
my  shafts  in  ten  minutes  than  a  cannon  would  do  with  a 
week's  firing.  I  wonder  they  trouble  to  carry  them  about 
with  them,  save  that  folks  are  not  accustomed  to  their  noise 
yet,  and  might  open  their  gates  when  they  see  them,  while 
they  would  make  a  stout  defence  if  they  had  only  ballistas 
and  mangonels  to  deal  with.  I  suppose  when  they  have  got 
the  shelters  close  to  the  moat  they  will  bring  up  planks  to 
throw  across." 

*'  Yes,  no  doubt  they  will  try  that,  Tom ;  but  the  moat  is 
over  wide  for  planks,  and  I  think  it  more  likely  that  they 
will  have  provided  themselves  with  sacks,  and  filled  them 
with  earth,  so  as  to  make  a  passage  across  with  them." 

''As  to  the  planks  not  being  long  enough,  Master  Guy, 
they  could  get  over  that  easy  enough.  They  would  only 
have  to  send  three  or  four  swimmers  across  the  moat,  then 
thrust  long  beams  over  for  those  who  had  crossed  to  fix 
firmly,  and  then  lay  short  planks  across  them." 

''  So  they  would,  Tom  ;  I  did  not  think  of  that.  Well, 
at  any  rate,  I  expect  they  will  manage  to  get  across  the 
moat  somehow  and  plant  ladders  against  the  wall. ' ' 

"  And  we  shall  chuck  them  down  again,"  Tom  said. 

*'  They  won't  care  much  for  that.  But  as  long  as  they 
cannot  knock  a  breach  in  the  walls  I  warrant  that  we  can 
hold  them." 


54  AT   AGINCOURT 

CHAPTER   IV 

A   FATAL    ACCIDENT 

AS  soon  as  the  sun  had  set,  the  defenders  gathered  on  the 
walls.  Fires  had  already  been  lighted  there  and  cauldrons 
of  water  and  pitch  suspended  over  them,  and  sacks  of  quick- 
lime placed  in  readiness  to  be  emptied ;  great  piles  of  stone 
were  placed  at  short  intervals. 

"  As  long  as  they  attack  at  only  one  or  two  places,"  Sir 
Eustace  said  to  his  wife,  "  I  am  quite  confident  that  we  shall 
repulse  them.  If  they  attack  at  a  dozen  they  may  suc- 
ceed, as  we  should  only  have  a  couple  of  archers  and  six  or 
seven  men-at-arms  at  each  point,  besides  a  score  or  so  of  the 
vassals.  I  have  no  doubt  that  these  will  fight  stoutly,  for 
the  sight  of  their  burning  homes  has  roused  them,  and  each 
man  is  longing  to  get  a  blow  at  those  who  have  wrought 
them  so  much  damage.  Still,  thirty  men  are  but  a  small 
party  to  beat  back  an  assault  by  hundreds.  However,  if 
they  carry  the  outside  wall  they  will  have  the  second  to  deal 
with,  and  there  we  shall  stand  much  thicker  together,  and 
they  cannot  attack  from  many  points,  while  if  we  are  driven 
into  the  keep,  we  shall  be  stronger  still.  Have  you  seen 
that  the  women  and  children  are  ready  to  retire  into  the  keep 
as  soon  as  the  assault  begins  ?  '  * 

''1  have  been  round  myself  and  given  orders,"  Dame 
Margaret  said.  ''  I  have  told  them  that  the  inner  gate  will  be 
closed  as  soon  as  fighting  begins,  and  that  those  who  do  not 
come  in  before  that  must  remain  outside,  or  else  mount  to  the 
walls  and  cross  the  bridges,  for  that  on  no  account  will  the 
gates  be  opened  again." 


A    FATAL    ACCIDENT  55 

"  That  is  well,  Margaret.  I  am  now  about  to  station  two 
men-at-arms  on  the  inner  wall  at  the  end  of  each  of  the  three 
bridges,  so  that  they  may  be  ready  on  the  instant  to  turn 
the  catches  and  let  the  bridges  fall  behind  our  men  as  they 
rush  across.  The  tenants  have  already  driven  as  many  more  of 
their  best  horses  and  cattle  into  the  inner  court  as  can  find 
standing  room,  so  that  their  loss  may  be  as  small  as  possible. 
If  the  outer  wall  is  carried,  I  have  no  great  fear  that  the 
second  wall  will  be  taken ;  the  plunderers  who  form  the  mass 
of  Sir  Clugnet's  force  will  have  had  enough  and  more 
than  enough  of  fighting  by  the  time  that  they  capture  the 
outer  one.  Whatever  happens,  do  not  show  yourself  on 
the  walls  to-night,  and  see  that  the  children  do  not  leave 
their  beds  ;  you  can  do  naught,  and  will  see  but  little  in  the 
dark.  To-morrow  morning,  wife,  I  will  leave  you  free  to  go 
among  the  soldiers  and  give  them  encouragement  as  may  be 
needed,  but  for  to-night,  I  pray  you  stir  not  out.  I  will  send 
Henry  from  time  to  time  to  let  you  know  how  matters  go." 

Rapidly  the  men  gathered  on  the  walls ;  each  had  had  his 
post  assigned  to  him,  and  when  Sir  Eustace  made  a  tour  of 
inspection  he  was  glad  to  see  how  confidently  each  man  bore 
himself,  and  how  well  prepared  to  give  the  enemy  a  warm 
reception.  As  soon  as  it  became  dark,  the  outwork  on  the 
other  side  of  the  moat  was  abandoned,  the  defenders  called 
into  the  castle,  and  the  drawbridge  raised,  for  it  was  evident 
to  Sir  Eustace  that  although  it  might  be  maintained  in  day- 
light, by  the  aid  of  the  archers  on  the  wall,  it  could  not 
resist  an  attack  by  overwhelming  numbers  when  deprived  of 
that  assistance.  Sir  Eustace,  after  inspecting  the  men's  arms, 
ordered  all  those  on  the  walls,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  who 
were  to  remain  on  watch,  to  sit  down  with  their  backs  against 
the  battlement,  and  to  maintain  an  absolute  silence. 

''It  is  by  sound  rather  than  sight  that  we  shall  be  able  to 


56  AT    AGINCOURT 

judge  of  their  movements,"  he  said.      ''  All  sitting  down  may 
sleep,  if  it  so  pleases  them,  till  they  are  roused." 

The  sentries  were  ten  in  number,  and  were  all  taken  from 
among  the  archers.  Most  of  these  men  had  been  accustomed 
to  the  chase,  were  skilled  in  woodcraft,  and  accustomed  to 
listen  to  the  slightest  noises  that  might  tell  of  the  movement 
of  a  stag  and  enable  them  to  judge  his  position.  Sir  Eustace, 
for  the  present,  posted  himself  in  his  old  position  over  the 
gate.  Jean  Bouvard  and  Guy  were  with  him,  while  Long 
Tom  moved  round  and  round  the  walls  to  gather  news  from 
his  sentries.     Sometimes  Guy  accompanied  him. 

'^They  are  moving,"  Tom  the  archer  said  as  he  stood 
listening  intently  on  the  wall  at  the  rear  of  the  castle.  "  It 
is  an  hour  past  sundown,  and  about  the  time  the  knaves  will 
be  mustering  if  they  intend  to  make  a  regular  attack  on  us. 
If  it  had  been  only  an  escalade  there  would  have  been  no 
sound  until  nearly  morning.  I  thought  I  heard  them  on  the 
other  side,  but  I  am  sure  of  it  now." 

''I  can  hear  singing  up  at  their  camp,"  Guy  said,  **but 
I  don't  hear  anything  else." 

''They  are  keeping  that  up  to  deceive  us,  I  expect.  But 
besides  the  singing  there  is  a  sort  of  rustle.  I  don't  think 
that  they  are  coming  this  way  at  present,  or  we  should  hear  it 
plainer.     It  seems  to  me  that  it  is  spreading  all  round." 

''  I  will  go  back  and  tell  Sir  Eustace  what  you  think, 
Tom." 

Guy  hurried  back  to  the  other  side  of  the  castle. 
''  Long  Tom  thinks,  Sir  Eustace,  that  he  can  hear  a  stir  all 
round." 

''We  have  noticed  it  too — at  least,  all  round  this  side. 
Tell  him  not  to  call  the  men  to  their  feet  until  the  enemy 
approaches  more  closely.  I  believe  that  it  is  the  march  of  a 
large  number  of  men,  and  that  they  are  probably  moving  to 


A    FATAL    ACCIDENT  57 

the  positions  assigned  to  them,  but  it  may  be  another  hour  or 
two  before  they  close  in." 

In  a  short  time  the  sound  became  more  distinct ;  from  a 
rustle  it  rose  to  a  deep  confused  murmur,  then  an  occasional 
clink  as  of  arms  striking  armour  became  audible.  Most  of 
the  men  on  the  walls  were  now  on  their  feet  gazing  into  the 
darkness.  Presently  the  sound  ceased,  first  on  one  side  and 
then  on  another. 

'•'  I  fancy  they  are  all  at  their  stations  now,  Jean  Bouvard  ; 
we  shall  soon  hear  more  of  them.  Do  not  let  your  archers 
shoot,  Tom,  until  they  can  make  them  out  very  distinctly. 
We  may  be  sure  that  they  will  come  up  with  their  mantlets, 
and  it  would  be  a  waste  of  arrows  to  loose  at  them  until  they 
are  close  to  the  moat ;  but  of  course  if  separate  figures  can  be 
distinguished  your  men  will  draw  on  them." 

In  a  quarter  of  an  hour  messengers  came  from  various 
points  on  the  wall  saying  that  there  was  something  moving 
within  sight,  and  to  those  at  the  post  over  the  gate  a  dark 
confused  mass  like  a  shadow  seemed  to  be  slowly  coming 
down  towards  their  outwork. 

''  Touch  off  the  guns,  Jean,"  Sir  Eustace  said  ;  «'  we  shall 
get  no  further  chance  of  catching  them  in  a  body. ' ' 

The  captain  stooped,  lit  two  touchfires  at  the  lantern  stand- 
ing in  readiness,  gave  one  to  a  man-at-arms,  and  went  with 
the  other  to  a  cannon.  Both  the  guns  had  been  filled  to 
the  muzzle  with  bits  of  iron  and  nails,  and  had  been  laid  to 
bear  on  the  slope  beyond  the  outwork.  They  were  fired 
almost  simultaneously,  and  the  sound  was  followed  by  yells 
of  pain  and  dismay.  The  besiegers,  seeing  that  there  was 
nothing  further  to  gain  by  concealment,  burst  into  a  shout 
that  ran  all  round  the  castle,  and  were  answered  by  one  of 
defiance  from  the  walls.  The  sound  was  succeeded  by  loud 
orders  from  the  leaders  of  the  various  assaulting  parties,  and 


58  AT    AGINCOURT 

the  objects  before  but  dimly  seen,  now  approached  tne  walls 
rapidly.  Jean  Bouvard  hurried  away  to  superintend  the 
defence  at  other  parts. 

''You  may  as  well  go  the  other  way,  Guy,  and  let  me 
know  from  time  to  time  how  things  are  getting  on.  Henry, 
run  down  to  your  mother  and  tell  her  that  the  enemy  are 
moving  up  to  the  moat,  and  that  it  will  be  some  time  before 
there  is  any  hard  fighting;  then  come  back  here  again." 

It  was  easier  to  see  from  the  side  walls  than  it  had  been  in 
front,  for  in  front  there  was  a  glow  in  the  sky  from  the  num- 
ber of  fires  burning  beyond  the  crest  of  the  slope,  and  Guy 
was  able  to  make  out  what  seemed  to  him  a  wall  extending 
some  fifteen  yards,  near  the  edge  of  the  moat.  The  archers 
and  crossbow-men  gathered  opposite  to  it  had  just  begun  to 
shoot.  Behind  this  wall  there  were  other  dark  masses  irreg- 
ularly placed,  and  extending  back  as  far  as  he  could  see. 
An  occasional  cry  told  that  the  arrows  were  doing  execution 
upon  the  unseen  assailants  behind  the  mantlets,  and  soon  the 
blows  of  cross-bow  bolts  against  the  wall  and  the  sharp  tap  of 
arrows  told  that  the  enemy  had  also  betaken  themselves  to 
their  arms.  A  number  of  giant  torches  had  been  prepared, 
consisting  of  sheafs  of  straw  soaked  with  pitch,  and  one  of 
these  was  now  lighted  and  elevated  on  a  pole  some  fifteen  feet 
above  the  battlement.  Its  light  was  sufficient  to  enable  the 
scene  beyond  to  be  clearly  made  out.  A  row  of  mantlets  some 
eight  feet  high  had  been  placed  by  the  moat,  and  others  of 
the  same  height,  and  seven  or  eight  feet  long,  elevated  at 
short  intervals  behind  these,  were  so  placed  as  to  afford 
shelter  to  the  men  coming  down  to  the  mantlets  in  front. 
They  stood  in  two  lines  ;  they  were  some  twenty  feet  apart, 
but  those  in  one  line  alternated  with  those  in  the  other.  Guy 
soon  saw  the  object  of  this  arrangement.  Men  were  darting 
to  and  fro  across  the  interval  some  six  feet  wide  between  the 


A    FATAL    ACCIDENT  59 

two  lines.  Thus  they  had  but  ten  feet  to  run  from  the 
shelter  on  one  side  to  that  on  the  other,  and  exposed  them- 
selves but  for  an  instant  to  the  aim  of  the  archers.  Some  of 
the  men  carried  great  bundles  of  faggots,  others  had  sacks  on 
their  shoulders. 

''Do  not  heed  the  mantlets  in  front,"  said  Dickon,  who 
was  in  command  of  the  six  archers  near  Guy,  "  but  pick  off 
those  fellows  as  they  come  down.  Shoot  in  turn ;  it  is  no 
use  wasting  two  arrows  on  one  man.  Don't  loose  your  shaft 
until  a  man  is  within  three  mantlets  from  the  end  ;  then  if  one 
misses,  the  next  can  take  him  when  he  runs  across  next  time. 
That  is  right,  Hal,"  he  broke  off,  as  an  arrow  sped  and  a 
man  with  a  sack  on  his  shoulder  rolled  over.  "  Now,  lads,  we 
ought  not  to  miss  them  by  this  Hght. ' ' 

Eleven  men  fell,  out  of  the  next  twelve  who  attempted  to 
carry  their  burdens  down.  Guy  went  back  to  Sir  Eustace 
with  the  news  of  the  manner  in  which  the  attack  was  being 
carried  on,  and  of  the  effect  of  the  archers'  defence. 

*'  I  have  just  heard  the  same  from  the  other  side ;  there  is 
one  attack  on  each  side  and  two  behind ;  Jean  Bouvard  has 
posted  himself  there.  I  am  going  round  myself  now  ;  I  do 
not  think  there  will  be  any  attack  made  in  front.  I  have 
sent  the  archers  here  to  the  rear,  where  they  will  be  more 
useful ;  the  fellows  in  the  outwork  across  there  have  enough 
to  do  to  shelter  themselves. ' ' 

This  Guy  could  well  understand,  for  although  the  guns 
could  not  be  depressed  sufficiently  to  fire  down  into  the  tete 
du  pont,  the  mangonels  were  hurling  stones  into  it,  and  the 
men-at-arms  shooting  cross-bow  quarrels  whenever  a  man 
showed  himself.  The  rear  of  the  outwork  was  open  and 
afforded  no  shelter  to  those  who  had  taken  possession  of  it, 
and  already  the  greater  portion  had  retired  to  the  other  side 
of  the  small  moat  surrounding  it,  where  they  lay  sheltered  by 


60  AT    AGINCOURT 

the  outwork  itself.  It  was  not  long  before  the  assailants  al 
the  other  points,  finding  that  the  plan  they  had  formed  was 
defeated  by  the  skill  of  the  archers,  poured  down  in  a  mass 
between  the  two  lines  of  mantlets,  each  man  carrying  his 
burden  before  him,  thus  sheltering  him  to  a  great  extent. 
Against  this  method  of  attack  the  archers  could  do  little,  and 
now  confined  themselves  to  shooting  at  the  men  who,  having 
thrown  down  the  fascines  or  sacks  by  the  edge  of  the  moat, 
stood  for  a  moment  and  hesitated  before  running  back  to  the 
shelter  of  the  mantlets,  and  not  one  in  three  got  off  scot- 
free.  Guy  on  going  round  the  wall  found  the  same  state  of 
things  at  each  of  the  other  three  points  of  assault.  Numbers 
of  the  enemy  were  falling,  but  great  piles  of  materials  were 
accumulating  at  the  edge  of  the  moat.  After  a  time  a  num- 
ber of  knights  and  men-at-arms,  fully  protected  by  armour, 
came  down  and  began  to  hurl  the  sacks  and  bags  into  the 
moat,  their  operations  being  covered  as  much  as  possible  by  a 
storm  of  missiles  shot  through  holes  in  the  mantlets.  In  a 
short  time  Sir  Eustace  ordered  the  archers  to  desist  shooting, 
for  they  were  obhged,  in  order  to  aim  at  those  so  much  below 
them,  to  expose  a  considerable  portion  of  their  bodies,  and 
three  were  killed  by  the  enemy's  missiles. 

"We  can't  prevent  them  from  filling  up  the  moat,"  he 
said,  ''  and  it  is  but  throwing  away  life  to  try  to  do  so." 

The  archers  were  accordingly  placed  in  the  projecting 
turrets,  where,  without  being  themselves  exposed,  they  could 
shoot  through  the  loopholes  at  any  point  on  the  face  of  the 
walls.  It  was  not  long  before  the  moat  was  bridged  at  all 
four  points  of  attack.  Ladders  were  then  brought  down. 
This  the  assailants  were  able  to  accomplish  without  loss,  as, 
instead  of  carrying  them,  they  were  pushed  backwards  and 
forwards  by  men  stationed  behind  the  mantlets,  and  were  so 
zigzagged  down  to  the  moat  without  the  defenders  being  able 


A   FATAL    ACCIDENT  61 

to  offer  any  opposition.  Then  rushes  were  made  by  parties 
of  knights,  the  ladders  were  placed,  and  the  fight  began  in 
earnest. 

In  the  great  court-yard  the  leader  of  the  English  men-at- 
arms  was  placed  with  twelve  of  his  men  as  a  reserve.  They 
were  to  be  summoned  by  one,  two,  three,  or  four  blasts  of  a 
horn  to  the  point  at  which  their  services  were  most  required. 
The  assaults  were  obstinate,  but  the  walls  were  as  stoutly  de- 
fended. Sometimes  the  ladders  were  hurled  back  by  poles 
with  an  iron  fork  at  the  end ;  buckets  of  boiling  water  and 
tar  were  poured  over  on  to  the  assailants  as  they  clambered 
up,  and  lime  cast  over  on  those  waiting  to  take  their  turns  to 
ascend ;  while  with  spear,  axe,  and  mace  the  men-at-arms  and 
tenants  met  the  assailants  as  they  endeavoured  to  get  a  footing 
on  the  wall. 

Guy  had  placed  himself  with  the  party  to  which  he  had 
first  gone,  and,  taking  a  pike  from  a  fallen  nian,  was  fighting 
stoutly.  The  archers  from  their  turrets  kept  up  a  constant 
flight  of  arrows  on  the  crowd  below.  Only  once  was  the 
horn  sounded  for  the  aid  of  the  reserve.  Sir  Eustace  had 
taken  the  command  at  the  rear,  while  Jean  Bouvard  headed 
the  defence  on  the  side  opposite  to  that  at  which  Guy  was 
fighting.  The  defenders  under  Sir  Eustace  had  the  hardest 
work  to  hold  their  own,  being  assaulted  at  two  points.  This 
was  evidently  the  main  place  of  attack,  for  here  Sir  Clugnet 
himself  and  several  of  his  knights  led  the  assault,  and  at  one 
time  succeeded  in  gaining  a  footing  on  the  wall  at  one  point, 
while  Sir  Eustace  was  at  the  other.  Then  the  knight  blew 
his  horn,  and  at  the  same  time  called  the  archers  from  the 
turret  nearest  to  him,  while  some  of  the  other  party  on  the 
wall  rushed  to  aid  him  of  their  own  accord  and,  pressing 
through  the  tenants,  opposed  themselves  to  the  knights  and 
rrken-at-arms  who  had  obtained  a  footing  on  the  wall 


62  AT   AGINCOURT 

Their  strength,  and  the  power  with  which  they  wielded 
their  heavy  axes,  so  held  the  assailants  in  check  that  they 
could  not  gain  space  sufficient  for  others  to  join  them,  and 
when  the  reserve  ran  up,  so  fierce  an  attack  was  made  upon 
the  knights  that  several  were  beaten  down  and  the  rest  forced 
to  spring  over  the  wall  at  the  risk  of  Hfe  and  limb.  Sir 
Clugnet  himself  was  the  last  to  do  this,  and  was  carried  away 
insensible.  Two  or  three  of  his  companions  were  killed  by 
the  fall,  but  the  rest,  leaping  far  enough  out  to  alight  beyond 
the  solid  ground  at  the  foot  of  the  walls,  had  their  fall  broken 
by  the  yielding  mass  of  materials  by  which  they  had  crossed 
the  moat.  A  loud  shout  of  triumph  rose  from  the  defenders, 
and  was  re-echoed  by  shouts  from  the  other  walls.  As  soon 
as  the  news  of  the  repulse  at  the  rear  reached  the  other 
parties,  and  that  Sir  Clugnet  was  badly  hurt,  while  several  of 
the  knights  were  killed,  the  assault  ceased  at  once,  and  the 
Orleanists  withdrew,  followed  by  derisive  cries  from  the  de- 
fenders. 

''Thanks  be  to  the  saints  that  it  is  all  over,"  Sir  Eustace 
said,  as  he  opened  his  vizor ;  ''it  was  a  close  thing  here,  and 
for  a  time  I  feared  that  the  outer  wall  was  lost.  However,  I 
think  that  there  is  an  end  of  it  now,  and  by  the  morning  we 
shall  find  that  they  have  moved  off.  They  must  have  suf- 
fered very  heavily ;  certainly  three  or  four  hundred  must  have 
fallen,  for  we  must  admit  that  they  fought  stoutly.  You  have 
all  done  well,  my  friends,  and  I  thank  you  heartily.  Now, 
the  first  thing  is  to  fetch  the  wounded  down  to  the  hall  pre- 
pared for  them.  Father  Gregory  has  all  in  readiness  for 
them  there.  Guy,  go  round  and  find  who  have  fallen,  and 
see  them  carried  reverently  down  to  the  court-yard,  send 
me  a  list  of  their  names,  and  place  two  men-at-arms  at 
each  point  where  the  assault  took  place.  Tom,  do  you 
similarly  dispose  eight  of  your  archers  so  that  should  they 


A   FATAL   ACCIDENT  63 

send  a  spy  up  to  see  if  we  sleep,  a  message  can  be  sent  back 
in  the  shape  of  a  cloth-yard  shaft.  Bid  all  the  tenants  and 
retainers  leave  the  wall ;  a  horn  will  recall  them  should  there 
be  need.  I  will  myself  visit  them  shortly,  and  thank  them 
for  their  stout  defence.  I  will  send  round  a  cup  of  spiced 
wine  to  each  man  on  the  wall  as  soon  as  it  can  be  prepared, 
so  that  all  may  slake  their  thirst  after  their  efforts." 

Sir  Eustace  then  made  his  way  down  from  the  wall  to  his 
apartments,  where  Dame  Margaret  was  awaiting  him.  She 
hurried  to  meet  him. 

''Wait,  wife,  till  I  have  removed  my  helmet,  and  even 
then  you  must  be  careful  how  you  embrace  me,  for  methinks 
there  is  more  than  one  blood -stain  on  my  armour,  though 
happily  not  of  mine  own.  All  has  gone  well,  love,  and  me- 
thinks that  we  shall  hear  no  more  of  them  ;  but  they  fought 
more  stoutly  than  I  had  given  them  credit  for,  seeing  that 
they  were  but  a  mixed  rabble,  with  a  small  proportion  of  real 
men-at-arms  among  them.  I  suppose  Henry  brought  you  my 
message  to  close  the  inner  gates,  as  they  had  gained  a  footing 
on  the  walls. ' ' 

''  No,  I  received  no  message  since  the  one  he  brought  me 
half  an  hour  ago,  saying  that  all  was  going  well,  and  I  thought 
that  he  was  with  you.  Where  can  he  be,  Eustace?*'  she 
asked  anxiously. 

''  I  know  not  indeed,  Margaret,  but  will  search  at  once. 
While  I  do  so  will  you  go  to  the  hall  that  you  have  prepared 
for  the  wounded,  and  give  what  aid  you  can  there  ?  Do  not 
fear  for  the  boy  ;  he  turned  and  ran  off  when  I  spoke  to  him, 
and  as  his  head  reaches  not  to  the  top  of  the  battlements  no 
harm  can  have  befallen  him,  though  in  truth  I  cannot  think 
what  can  have  delayed  him." 

He  called  to  two  or  three  of  the  men  below  to  take  torches, 
and  to  accompany  him  at  once,  and  sent  others  to  the  sheds 


64  AT    AGINCOURT 

to  ask  if  he  had  been  seen  there,  then  went  up  to  the  top  of 
the  inner  wall  and  crossed  the  bridge  at  the  back. 

' '  Have  any  of  you  seen  aught  of  my  son  Henry  ?  "  he 
asked  the  men  there. 

''  No,  my  lord,"  one  said  in  reply.  ''  I  marked  him  by 
our  side  just  before  the  French  got  a  footing  at  the  other  end 
of  the  wall,  but  I  saw  him  not  afterwards." 

'*  He  ran  towards  the  steps  at  the  corner  there,"  Sir  Eus- 
tace said,  ''  with  a  message  from  me  that  the  inner  doors  were 
to  be  closed.  Come  along,  men,"  he  said  to  those  with 
torches,  and  going  to  the  corner  of  the  wall  descended  the 
steps,  which  were  steep  and  narrow.  He  took  a  torch  from 
one  of  the  men  and  held  it  over  his  head.  As  he  neared  the 
bottom  he  gave  a  low  cry  and  ran  down  the  last  few  steps, 
where,  lying  at  the  bottom,  was  the  form  of  his  son.  He  was 
stretched  at  full  length,  and  there  was  a  terrible  gash  on  his 
forehead.  The  knight  knelt  beside  him  and  raised  his  head, 
from  which  the  steel  cap  had  fallen  ;  there  was  a  deep  stain  of 
blood  on  the  pavement  beneath.  He  placed  his  hand  on  the 
boy's  heart  and  his  ear  to  his  lips,  and  the  men  with  the  torches 
stood  silently  round.  It  was  but  too  evident  what  had  hap- 
pened. In  his  haste  to  carry  the  message  Henry's  foot  had 
slipped,  and  he  had  fallen  headforemost  down  the  steep  steps, 
his  head  coming  in  contact  with  the  edge  of  one  of  them. 
Without  a  word  Sir  Eustace  raised  the  boy  gently  in  his  arms. 
His  face  was  sufficient  to  tell  the  men  the  news ;  their  young 
lord  was  dead. 

Sir  Eustace  carried  him  through  the  inner  gate  and  up  to 
the  boy's  own  room,  and  laid  him  down  on  his  bed,  then  si- 
lently he  went  out  again  and  crossed  the  court  to  the  keep. 
Dame  Margaret  was  seeing  to  the  wounded  being  laid  on  the 
straw  in  the  lower  room,  and  did  not  notice  him  until  he 
touched  her.    She  turned  sharply  round,  his  face  was  sufficient 


V 

S7^ 

■m^^m 

:m^ 

^'.^M 

tv 

"^fc^ 

■H^K    7^^ 

^^HHBH^' 

.  1t. 

%  , 

1^^^^ 

BK  * 

:^' 

\      { 

%  ^^ 

S^^^^'^'. 

Sh:!%'^i'f£: 

,    .V. 

\<if. 

"SIR    EUSTACE   GAVE   A    LOUD    CRY,    FuR    LYING    Al    THE    BOTTOM    OF 
THE   STAIR    WAS   THE   FORM    OF    HIS   SON." 


A    FATAL    ACCIDENT  65 

to  tell  her  the  truth.  She  gave  a  low  cry  and  stepped  back  a 
pace,  and  he  moved  forwards  and  drew  her  to  him. 

''  Love,"  he  said  tenderly,  "  God  has  taken  him.  He  was 
fitter  for  heaven  than  any  of  us ;  he  was  too  gentle  for  this 
rough  world  of  ours.  We  shall  mourn  for  him,  but  with  him 
it  is  well." 

Dame  Margaret  laid  her  head  on  his  shoulder,  and  burst 
into  a  passion  of  tears.  Sir  Eustace  let  her  weep  for  a  time, 
then  he  whispered : 

"  You  must  be  brave,  my  love.  There  will  be  other  mourn- 
ers here  for  their  dear  ones  who  have  died  fighting  for  us  ; 
they  will  need  your  comfort.  A  Villeroy  could  not  die  bet- 
ter than  doing  his  duty.  It  was  not  by  man's  hand  that  he 
fell,  but  God  took  him.  His  foot  slipped  in  running  down 
the  stair  from  the  wall,  and  he  must  assuredly  have  died  with- 
out a  pang.  Take  the  priest  with  you ;  I  will  see  to  the 
wounded  here.  Father  Gregory,"  he  went  on,  raising  his 
voice,  "  Dame  Margaret  has  more  need  of  you  at  the  present 
moment  than  have  these  brave  fellows.  A  grievous  misfortune 
has  befallen  us.  My  son  is  dead  ;  he  fell  while  doing  his  duty. 
Do  you  take  her  to  his  room  ;  I  give  her  to  your  charge  for 
the  present.  I  have  my  work  to  do,  and  will  see  that  your 
patients  are  well  cared  for. ' ' 

There  was  a  murmur  of  surprise  and  regret  from  the  wounded 
and  those  who  had  brought  them  in.  The  poor  lad  had  been 
a  general  favourite  in  the  castle  for  his  gentle  and  pleasant 
ways  with  all,  though  many  a  time  the  rough  soldiers  had  said 
among  themselves,  "  'Tis  a  pity  that  he  was  not  a  girl,  and 
the  Lady  Agnes  a  boy.  He  is  more  fit  for  a  priest  than  for  a 
baron  in  times  like  these,  for  assuredly  he  will  never  grow  into 
a  stout  man-at-arms  like  his  father."  That  a  soldier  should 
have  been  killed  in  such  a  fight  was  to  be  expected,  but  that 
a  gentle  boy  like  this  should  have  fallen  seemed  strange  and 
5 


66  AT   AGINCOURT 

unnatural,  and  all  sorrowed  for  him  as  well  as  for  their  lord 
and  lady,  and  the  men  forgot  for  a  time  the  smart  of  their 
wounds  in  their  regret  at  his  untimely  death. 

Sir  Eustace  went  about  his  work  quietly  and  earnestly, 
bound  up  the  soldiers'  wounds,  and  saw  as  far  as  might  be  to 
their  comfort.  Their  number  was  not  large,  as  it  was  only  in 
the  fight  on  the  wall  that  aught  save  their  heads  had  been  ex- 
posed, and  those  struck  by  cross-bow  bolts  had  for  the  most 
part  fallen  as  they  stood.  The  eight  men  brought  in  had  with- 
out exception  received  wounds  from  the  swords  of  the  French 
knights,  and  though  some  of  the  gashes  were  broad  and  deep, 
none  of  them  were  hkely  to  prove  fatal.  Just  as  the  knight 
had  finished,  Guy  entered.  He  had  heard  the  news,  which 
had  spread  Hke  wildfire  through  the  castle.  The  lad's  eyes 
were  red,  for  he  had  been  greatly  attached  to  Henry,  whose 
constant  companion  he  had  been  whenever  the  family  had 
been  at  their  English  home. 

''It  is  a  strange  fate,  lad,"  Sir  Eustace  said,  laying  his 
hand  upon  Guy's  shoulder.  "You  who  have  exposed  your- 
self freely — for  I  marked  you  in  the  fight — have  come  through 
scatheless,  while  Henry,  whom  I  thought  to  keep  out  of  dan- 
ger, has  fallen.     And  what  is  your  news?  " 

"  There  have  been  seventeen  killed,  my  lord,  besides  Jean 
Bouvard,  who  was  struck  in  the  face  by  one  of  the  last  cross- 
bow bolts  shot  before  they  drew  off." 

"  This  is  bad  news  indeed.  I  wondered  why  he  came  not 
to  me  as  soon  as  we  had  beaten  them  off,  but  I  thought  not  of 
this.  He  was  a  good  and  trustworthy  fellow,  and  I  shall  miss 
him  sorely.  Seventeen,  say  you?  It  is  too  many;  and  yet 
there  might  have  been  more.     Who  are  they  ?  " 

"  Four  of  our  archers,  Sir  Eustace,  one  of  our  English  men- 
at-arms,  and  six  of  your  French  men-at-arms.  These  were 
all  killed  by  cross-bow  bolts  and  arrows.     Two  of  your  ten- 


A    FATAL    ACCIDENT  6? 

ants,  Pierre  Leroix  and  Jules  Beaune,  and  four  of  their  men 
fell  on  the  wall  when  the  French  gained  a  footing  there ;  three 
were,  I  hear,  unmarried  men,  the  other  has  left  a  wife  and 
three  children." 

"  They  shall  be  my  care,"  the  knight  said.  ''  The  wives 
of  Leroix  and  Beaune  shall  hold  their  farms  free  of  dues  until 
their  eldest  sons  come  of  age.    Does  all  seem  quiet  without  ?  " 

"  All  is  quiet,  my  lord;  but  as  I  left  the  wall  but  now  a 
knight  with  a  white  flag  and  four  torch-bearers  was  coming 
down  the  slope  towards  the  outwork." 

''I  will  go  there  myself,"  Sir  Eustace  said;  '' 'tis  hkely 
they  do  but  come  to  ask  for  leave  to  carry  off  the  dead  and 
wounded,  which  we  will  gladly  let  them  do,  for  it  will  save  us 
much  trouble  to-morrow." 

It  was  as  the  knight  had  supposed,  and  he  at  once  gave  the 
permission  asked  for,  and  in  a  short  time  a  great  number  of 
men  with  torches  came  down  the  slope  and  for  the  next  two 
hours  were  occupied  in  carrying  off  their  dead  and  wounded 
comrades.  A  close  watch  was  maintained  all  night,  though 
there  was  small  fear  of  a  renewal  of  the  attack.  At  daybreak 
the  rear -guard  of  the  enemy  could  be  seen  retiring,  and  a 
party  of  men-at-arms,  under  Sir  Eustace  himself,  on  going  out 
to  reconnoitre,  found  that  none  had  remained  behind.  A 
mound  marked  the  place  where  their  dead  had  been  buried  in 
one  great  grave.  Many  of  the  mantlets  had  been  removed, 
and  they  doubted  not  that  these  had  been  used  as  litters  for 
the  conveyance  of  the  wounded.  They  afterwards  heard  that 
some  four  hundred  and  fifty  men  had  been  killed,  and  that  over 
a  hundred,  too  sorely  wounded  to  be  able  to  walk,  had  been 
carried  away. 

In  the  afternoon  Henry  was  buried  beneath  the  chapel  in 
the  castle,  while  the  men-at-arms  and  others  were  laid  in  the 
inner  court-yard.     Having  learned  that  the  Orleanists,  greatly 


68  AT    AGINCOURT 

disheartened  at  their  heavy  repulse,  had  marched  away  to  the 
south,  the  gates  of  the  castle  were  opened.  A  small  number 
of  the  garrison  were  retained  in  the  castle,  and  the  rest  were 
sent  out  to  aid  the  tenants  in  felling  trees  and  getting  up  tem- 
porary shelters  near  their  former  homes  until  these  could  be 
rebuilt  as  before.  For  the  time  their  wives  and  families  were 
to  remain  in  the  castle. 

All  fear  of  another  attack  by  the  Orleanists  speedily  passed 
away.  Artois  was,  upon  the  whole,  strongly  Burgundian,  and 
an  army  marching  from  Flanders  speedily  brought  the  whole 
province  over  to  that  side.  Nothing  was  done  towards  com- 
mencing the  work  of  rebuilding  the  farmhouses,  for  it  was  evi- 
dent that  the  castle  might  at  any  moment  be  again  belea- 
guered. 

Two  months  passed  quietly.  Sir  Eustace  busied  himself  in 
seeing  that  the  tenants  were  comfortably  re-estabhshed  in  their 
temporary  homes.  The  Burgundians  had  again  obtained  sev- 
eral advantages,  and  as  Sir  Clugnet  was  known  to  have 
marched  away  with  his  following  to  the  assistance  of  the  Or- 
leanists, who  had  of  late  fared  badly,  there  was  no  fear  of  any 
fresh  attack  being  made  upon  the  castle.  One  day  a  messen- 
ger rode  in  from  the  Governor  of  Calais,  who  was  personally 
known  to  Sir  Eustace.  The  letter  that  he  carried  was  an  im- 
portant one.     After  the  usual  greeting  it  read  : — 

For  the  love  I  hear  you,  Sir  Eustace,  I  write  to  let  you  knoia 
that  there  is  a  change  in  affairs.  It  see^ns  that  the  Duke  of 
Burgundy  has  but  been  playing  with  our  King  Henry,  and  that 
the  offer  of  a  marriage  was  made  only  in  order  to  obtain  assist- 
a?ice  and  the  coufitenajice  of  the  king.  Being  now,  as  it  would 
see?n,  powerful  enough  to  hold  his  own  against  his  ejiemies  with- 
out such  aid,  the  matter  has  fallen  through.  I  have  received  a 
royal  order,  which  has  also  been  sent  to  the  governors  of  other 


A    FATAL    ACCIDENT  69 

English  totans,  and  it  has  heen  proclaimed  everywhere  by  sound 
of  trumpets,  that  none  of  Henrf  s  subjects  of  whatever  rank 
should  in  a?iy  way  iftterfere  between  the  two  factions  itt  France , 
nor  go  into  France  to  serve  either  of  them  by  arms  or  otherwise 
under  pain  of  death  and  co7ifis  cation  of  fortune.  But  I  would 
tell  you  for  your  private  ear,  that  I  have  news  that  our  king  is 
in  correspondence  with  the  Dukes  of  Berri,  Orleans,  and 
Bourbon,  and  that  it  is  like  that  he  will  shortly  declare  for  that 
party,  being  grievously  offended  at  the  treatment  that  he  has 
received  at  the  hands  of  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  after  having 
given  him  loyal  help  and  assistance  which  had,  in  no  slight 
degree,  assisted  him  in  maki?tg  good  his  cause  against  his  ene- 


In  a  short  time,  indeed,  the  English  from  Calais,  and  from 
other  places  held  by  them  in  France,  began  to  make  sorties 
and  to  carry  off  much  plunder  from  the  country  round,  and 
especially  took  by  storm  the  Castle  of  Banelinghen  near  Ardres, 
notwithstanding  the  truce  that  prevailed.  The  intentions  of 
the  King  of  England  were  made  still  more  manifest  by  his 
writing  a  letter  to  the  Flemish  towns,  saying  that,  having 
heard  that  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  was  gathering  an  army  of 
Flemings  to  march  into  Aquitaine  to  wage  war  upon  and  de- 
stroy his  subjects,  and  particularly  his  very  dear  and  well-be- 
loved cousins  the  Dukes  of  Berri,  Orleans,  and  Bourbon,  and 
the  Counts  of  Alen(;;on  and  Armagnac,  and  the  Lord  d'Albreth, 
he  therefore  begged  them  to  inform  him  whether  they  were 
willing  to  conform  to  the  truce  concluded  between  them  and 
England  without  in  any  way  assisting  their  lord  in  his  wicked 
purpose. 

The  Flemish  towns  replied  that  they  desired  in  no  way  to 
infringe  the  truce  between  the  two  countries,  but  that  they 
would  serve  and  assist  the  King  of  France,  their  sovereign  lord, 


70  AT    AGINCOURT 

and  their  Count  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  as  heretofore,  to  the 
utmost  of  their  power. 

In  a  short  time,  indeed,  it  became  known  that  a  solemn 
treaty  had  been  concluded  between  the  King  of  England  and 
the  Orleanist  nobles,  they  engaging  to  aid  him  to  recover 
Guienne  and  the  parts  of  Aquitaine  he  had  lost,  while  he 
promised  to  put  an  army  in  the  field  to  assist  them. 

The  position  of  Sir  Eustace  was  now  very  difficult.  It  was 
uncertain  when  the  Enghsh  would  move,  and  it  was  likely 
enough  that  if  an  army  set  sail  it  would  land  in  Guienne,  and 
that  Calais  would  be  able  to  render  no  assistance,  so  that  he 
would  be  exposed  to  the  attacks  of  the  Burgundians.  Nor 
was  his  position  improved  when  he  learned  that  on  the  15th 
of  July  the  two  French  factions,  urged  by  the  Count  of  Savoy, 
the  Grand  Master  of  Rhodes,  and  many  others,  had  agreed  to 
terms  of  peace  between  them,  and  that  the  Orleanists  had  for- 
mally renounced  the  English  alliance. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  leaders  of  the  party,  the  Duke  of 
Aquitaine,  the  king's  son,  presided.  For  a  time  all  the  differ- 
ences were  patched  up.  The  news,  however,  came  too  late  to 
arrest  the  embarkation  of  the  English.  Eight  thousand  men 
landed  at  La  Hogue,  under  the  Duke  of  Clarence,  overran  a 
wide  extent  of  country,  being  reinforced  by  800  Gascons,  who 
had,  according  to  the  agreement  with  the  Orleanists,  been 
raised  to  join  them.  They  advanced  towards  Paris,  declaring, 
however,  that  they  would  retire  if  the  'Duke  of  Berri  and  his 
party  kept  their  engagement  with  them,  and  paid  them  the 
two  hundred  thousand  crowns  he  had  agreed  to  do.  The 
Duke  had  not,  however,  the  means  to  pay  this  amount,  and 
the  English  therefore  continued  to  ravage  the  country,  while 
a  large  force  from  Calais,  under  the  Earl  of  Warwick,  capt- 
ured the  town  of  Saumer-au-Bois  and  the  Castle  of  Ruissault. 
This,  however,  was  scarcely  an  invasion,  and  Sir  Eustace,  be- 


A    FATAL    ACaDENT  71 

ing  doubtful  whether  Henry  meditated  operations  upon  a 
large  scale  now  that  he  had  no  longer  allies  in  France,  took 
no  part  in  the  matter,  but  remained  quietly  in  his  castle. 

Towards  the  end  of  March,  1413,  a  royal  herald  appeared 
before  the  gate.  He  was  at  once  admitted,  and  was  received 
with  all  honour  in  the  great  hall  by  Sir  Eustace. 

''  Sir  Eustace  de  Villeroy,"  he  said,  ''  I  come  to  you  in  the 
name  of  the  King  of  France,  your  lord  and  suzerain.  He 
bids  me  to  say  that  he  has  heard  with  satisfaction  that  you  re- 
fused entry  to  your  castle  to  those  who  demanded  it  altogether 
without  authority  from  him ;  but  that,  seeing  the  importance 
of  the  castle  in  case  of  trouble  with  England,  and  that  you  are 
a  vassal  of  England  for  estates  in  that  country,  he  deems  it 
necessary  that  its  safety  should  be  assured,  and  therefore  calls 
upon  you  to  send,  in  proof  of  your  loyalty  to  and  affection  for 
him,  your  wife  and  children  to  Paris,  where  they  shall  be 
cared  for  in  all  honour  and  as  becomes  their  condition  ;  or  to 
receive  a  garrison  of  royal  troops  of  such  strength  as  to  defend 
it  from  any  fresh  assault  that  may  be  made  upon  it,  either  on 
the  part  of  those  who  before  attacked  it,  or  of  England.  He 
charges  you  on  your  fealty  to  accept  one  or  other  of  these 
conditions,  or  to  be  deemed  a  false  vassal,  which  he  cannot 
believe  you  are,  knowing  you  to  be  a  brave  and  worthy  knight. 
Here  is  a  document  with  the  king's  signature  and  seal  to  the 
effect  which  I  have  delivered  to  you." 

''His  Majesty's  demands  come  upon  me  as  a  surprise," 
the  knight  said  gravely,  "  and  I  pray  you  to  abide  with  me 
till  to-morrow,  by  which  time  I  shall  have  had  leisure  to  con- 
sider the  alternative  and  be  ready  to  give  you  answer." 

''Your  request  is  a  reasonable  one.  Sir  Eustace,"  the  her- 
ald replied,  "and  I  will  await  the  answer  for  twenty-four 
hours. ' ' 

The  herald  was  then  conducted  to  the  guest-chamber,  and 


72  AT   AGlNCOtTRT 

Sir  Eustace  went  out  into  the  court-yard  and  for  some  time 
busied  himself  with  the  usual  affairs  of  his  estate  and  talked 
to  the  tenants  as  to  their  plans ;  then  he  went  up  on  to  the 
wall  and  there  paced  moodily  backwards  and  forwards  think- 
ing over  the  summons  that  he  had  received.  He  knew  that 
Margaret  had  been  in  the  gallery  in  the  hall  and  had  heard 
the  message  the  herald  had  delivered,  and  he  wished  to  think 
it  well  over  before  seeing  her.  His  position  was,  he  felt,  a 
perilous  one.  The  last  treaty  of  peace  between  France  and 
England  had  drawn  the  frontier  line  more  straitly  in.  After 
Cressy  was  fought,  but  a  few  miles  away,  Villeroy  had  stood 
within  the  English  line  as  far  as  it  now  stood  without  it. 
That  Henry,  who  although  now  old  and  averse  to  war,  must 
yet  ere  long  again  renew  the  war  that  had  so  long  languished 
he  had  Httle  doubt ;  but  he  had  no  hope  of  succour  at  present, 
and  felt  that  though  able  to  withstand  any  sudden  attack  like 
that  he  had  recently  repulsed,  he  could  not  hope  to  make  a 
successful  defence  against  a  great  force  provided  with  batter- 
ing machines. 

The  message  from  the  king  was  indeed  but  a  message  from 
Burgundy,  but  if  Burgundy  was  all-powerful  just  at  present  it 
had  the  same  effect  as  if  it  were  the  king  and  not  he  who  had 
sent  the  summons.  He  could  see  no  way  of  temporizing  save 
that  Margaret  and  the  children  should  go  as  hostages,  and  the 
idea  of  this  was  wholly  repugnant  to  him.  Were  he  to  admit 
a  French  garrison  the  castle  would  be  virtually  lost  to  him  ; 
for  once  powerless,  he  could  easily  be  set  aside  in  favour  of 
one  of  Burgundy's  followers.  The  only  alternative  then 
seemed  to  be  that  he  should  altogether  forsake  the  castle  and 
estate  so  long  held  by  his  ancestors,  and  retire  to  England, 
until  maybe  some  day  Henry  might  again  place  him  in  pos- 
session of  it.  He  regretted  now  that  he  had  not  told  Mar- 
garet that  she  had  best  keep  her  chamber,  for  she  then  would 


HOSTAGES  73 

have  known  nothing  of  the  alternative  that  she  should  go  as  a 
hostage — an  alternative,  he  foresaw,  that  she  was  likely  to 
favour,  as  by  so  doing  the  necessity  for  making  an  absolute 
decision  and  choosing  between  France  and  England  would  be 
postponed.  At  length,  still  undecided  in  his  mind,  he  de- 
scended from  the  wall  and  went  up  to  his  wife's  apartments. 


CHAPTER  V 

HOSTAGES 

MARGARET  rose  to  meet  her  husband  when  he  entered. 
She  had  looked  pale  in  her  dress  of  deep  mourning  be- 
fore, but  he  thought  that  she  looked  paler  now.  She,  too, 
had  evidently  been  thinking  over  the  summons  that  he  had 
received,  and  there  was  an  expression  of  firmness  and  resolu- 
tion in  her  face  that  seemed  to  say  that  she  had  arrived  at  a 
more  definite  conclusion  than  he  had  done. 

*''Tis  a  knotty  question,  wife,"  Sir  Eustace  said.  "In 
the  first  place,  it  is  clear  we  cannot  hope  to  defend  the  castle 
successfully  against  an  attack  by  Burgundy.  The  last  was 
but  of  the  character  of  a  raid,  the  next  would  be  a  serious  siege 
by  experienced  soldiers  provided  with  all  proper  means  and 
appliances.  Before,  it  was  certain  that  Sir  Clugnet  would,  if 
he  tarried  here,  be  shortly  attacked  by  the  Burgundians, 
whereas  now  there  would  be  no  prospect  of  assistance.  There 
is  no  hope  of  help  from  England,  for  there  is  no  force  in 
Calais  that  could  contend  with  that  which  would  probably 
be  sent  against  me ;  therefore  I  take  it  that  if  attacked  the 
castle  must  in  the  end  fall,  in  which  case  probably  its  defend- 


74  AT    AGINCOURT 

ers  would  all  be  put  to  the  sword.  I  myself  should  most 
likely  be  killed,  the  estates  forfeited,  and  you  and  the  chil- 
dren taken  prisoners  to  Paris.  Now  it  seems  to  me  that  that 
is  not  to  be  thought  of.  It  remains  to  decide,  therefore, 
whether  we  shall  abandon  the  castle  and  journey  to  England, 
or  whether  we  will  admit  a  Burgundian  garrison,  which  will 
in  fact,  we  may  be  sure,  be  the  first  step  towards  losing  the 
castle  and  estate  altogether.  It  seems  to  me  that  the  first  will 
be  the  best  plan.  I  see  no  chance  of  it  at  present,  but  in 
time  Henry  may  invade  France ;  and  as  we  lie  only  some 
seven  or  eight  miles  from  the  frontier  he  would  doubtless  re- 
capture Villeroy,  and  we  should  again  become  its  masters. ' ' 

''You  have  not  mentioned  the  other  alternative,  Eustace, 
namely,  that  I  and  the  children  should  go  to  Paris  as  hos- 
tages ;  and  this,  it  seems  to  me,  is  the  best  of  the  three  to  fol- 
low. If  there  were  indeed  a  chance  of  an  English  invasion  I 
should  not  say  so,  but  I  think  not  that  there  is  any  such  pros- 
pect. It  is  many  years  since  England  has  done  aught  in  earnest, 
and  during  all  that  time  her  power  in  France  has  been  waning. 
I  would  not  that  our  children  should  lose  this  fair  estate  when 
it  can  well  be  preserved  by  some  slight  sacrifice  on  my  part. 
Were  I  and  the  children  to  go  to  Paris  it  would  put  an  end  to 
all  doubts  as  to  your  loyalty,  and  you  would  hold  the  castle 
and  estates.  The  peace  now  patched  up  between  the  parties 
will  not  last,  and  as  soon  as  they  are  engaged  with  each 
other,  and  have  no  time  to  spare  to  think  of  attacking  you 
here,  I  will  endeavour  to  escape  with  the  children  and  rejoin 
you.  I  shall  assuredly  have  no  cause  for  complaint.  I  shall, 
of  course,  have  honourable  treatment,  and  apartments  fitting 
to  our  rank  assigned  to  me.  It  would  be  no  great  hardship, 
and  even  were  it  so  it  would  be  worth  enduring  in  order  that 
our  son  Charles  should  inherit  his  father's  estate." 

**  I  could  not  part  from  you,  love." 


HOSTAGES  75 

"  Nay,  Eustace,  as  I  have  said,  it  cannot  be  for  long ;  and 
you  must  remember  that  twice  when  the  children  were  in- 
fants I  remained  in  England  with  them  while  you  were  some 
months  here.  It  would  be  no  worse  now.  I  would  take  Guy 
with  me ;  the  lad  has  sense  and  courage,  the  children  are 
both  fond  of  him,  and  I  myself  could,  if  occasion  arose,  take 
counsel  with  him.  Then  I  could  have  two  or  three  stout 
men-at-arms  who  might  ride  in  my  train  in  peaceful  garb  as 
retainers.  As  to  a  maid  I  can,  if  I  need  one,  hire  her  in 
Paris.  Surely,  husband,  it  would  be  far  better  so  than  that 
we  should  lose  castle  and  land.  There  could  be  little  danger 
to  one  in  Paris  at  any  time,  still  less  to  the  wife  of  a  vassal  of 
the  crown,  least  of  all  to  a  hostage.  I  shall  be  but  staying  at 
the  court.  If  you  peril  life  and  limb,  Eustace,  in  defence  of 
your  castle,  surely  it  is  not  much  that  I  should  put  myself  to 
the  slight  inconvenience  of  a  stay  in  Paris  for  a  while. ' ' 

''I  like  it  not,"  the  knight  said  moodily.  '*  I  see  well 
enough  that  what  you  say  is  true,  and  that  you  should  be  safe 
at  Charles's  court,  indeed  safer  than  here.  The  citizens  of 
Paris  are  indeed  turbulent,  whether  they  shout  for  Orleans  or 
Burgundy,  but  what  if  Henry  of  England  should  again  lead 
an  army  here  ?  ' ' 

''  But  why  imagine  what  is  not  likely  to  happen?  Long 
ere  Henry  comes  I  may  have  joined  you  again ;  should  it 
be  otherwise  I  might  perhaps  escape,  or  at  the  very  worst  of 
all  they  could  but  keep  me  in  duress  in  my  chamber.  Who 
ever  heard  of  a  woman  being  ill-treated  for  the  disobedience 
of  her  lord  ?  All  that  they  could  do  would  be  to  make  you 
pay  ransom  for  my  return." 

"  I  would  rather  go  as  a  hostage  myself.** 

"  Nay,  husband,  that  could  hardly  be.  Who  would  then 
take  care  of  your  castle?  It  is  not  a  hard  thing  that  the 
king  asks,  merely  that  I  and  the  children  shall  for  a  time  live 


'J'6  AT   AGINCOURT 

at  his  court  as  a  proof  that  you,  his  vassal,  hold  your  castle 
for  him.  Even  if  the  worst  comes  to  the  worst  we  can  but 
lose  castle  and  land,  as  we  must  lose  it  now  if  I  do  not  go. 
Nay,  my  dear  lord,  do  not  wrinkle  your  brow,  we  cannot 
strive  against  the  might  of  France ;  and  at  present  we  must 
bow  our  heads  and  wait  until  the  storm  has  passed,  and  hope 
for  better  times.  There  may  be  an  English  war ;  ere  long 
Henry  may  again  extend  his  frontiers,  and  you  might  again 
become  a  vassal  of  England  for  these  possessions  of  yours  even 
as  your  fathers  were. ' ' 

''  I  see  that  reason  is  on  your  side,  Margaret,  and  yet  I 
cannot  bring  myself  to  like  the  plan. ' ' 

'<  Nor  do  I  like  it,  husband  ;  yet  I  feel  that  it  were  a  thou- 
sand times  better  that  I  should  be  separated  from  you  for  a 
time  than  that  we  should  risk  another  siege.  The  last  has 
cost  us  dear  enough,  another  might  take  you  from  me." 

'*  Well,  well,  dear,  I  suppose  you  must  have  your  way  ;  in- 
deed I  do  not  see  that  harm  can  possibly  come  to  you,  and  it 
will  at  any  rate  ensure  peace  for  a  time  and  enable  us  to  re- 
pair our  tenants*  losses.  I  shall  send  over  a  message  at  once 
to  Sir  Aylmer,  and  beg  him  to  choose  and  send  me  another 
fifty  archers  —  with  that  reinforcement  I  could  make  head 
against  any  attack  save  in  the  greatest  force — for  there  is  no 
saying  how  things  may  go.  The  five-and-twenty  did  wonders, 
and  with  thrice  that  force  I  should  feel  confident  that  Villeroy 
could  withstand  any  attack  save  by  an  army  with  an  abun- 
dance of  great  machines. 

''Well,  Margaret,  since  you  have  decided  for  me  that  you 
are  to  go — and  indeed  I  myself  plainly  see  that  that  alterna- 
tive is  really  the  best — let  us  talk  over  who  you  had  best  take 
with  you.  I  quite  approve  of  your  choice  of  Guy ;  he  is  a 
good  lad,  and  will  make  a  brave  knight  some  day.  I  shall 
now  make  him  one  of  my  esquires,  and  as  such  he  will  always 


HOSTAGES  77 

be  in  attendance  on  yon ;  and  assuredly  Agnes  and  Charlie 
will,  as  well  as  yourself,  benefit  by  his  presence.  He  will  be 
able  to  take  them  out  and  look  after  them,  and  as  he  talks 
French  as  well  as  English  the  lad  will  be  useful  to  you  in 
many  ways.  Have  you  any  preference  as  to  the  four  men-at- 
arms  ? ' ' 

' '  Could  you  spare  Tom,  the  leader  of  the  archers  ?  I 
should  like  to  have  another  Englishman  with  me,  and  he  is 
very  good-tempered  and  obliging.  He  is  shrewd  too,  and 
with  his  strength  and  courage  I  should  feel  that  I  could  wholly 
rely  upon  him  in  any  strait,  though  indeed  I  see  not  that  there 
is  any  probability  of  such  occurring." 

"  Certainly  you  can  have  him,  Margaret,  and  I  shall  be 
glad  to  know  that  he  is  with  you.  Dickon,  who  is  next  under 
him,  can  act  as  captain  of  the  archers  while  he  is  away.  I 
have  noticed  that  Tom  is  picking  up  the  language  fast.  He 
is  always  ready  to  do  little  kindnesses  to  the  women  and  chil- 
dren, and  I  have  often  heard  him  talking  with  them.  He  will 
soon  get  to  speak  the  language  fairly.  As  to  the  others  have 
you  any  choice?  " 

''No,  I  think  you  had  better  choose  them  for  me,  Eus- 
tace. ' ' 

*' They  had  better  be  French,"  he  said;  '' it  would  not 
do  for  you  to  surround  yourself  entirely  by  English,  although 
of  course  it  is  natural  enough  that  you  should  have  an  English 
squire  and  servant.  I  think  that  you  could  not  do  better  than 
take  Jules  Varey  and  Albert  Bongarde.  They  are  both  stout 
men-at-arms,  prudent  fellows,  and  not  given  to  the  wine-cup. 
As  a  fourth  I  would  say  Jean  Picard's  son ;  he  is  a  stout  fel- 
low too,  and  I  know  that,  but  for  his  father's  hopes  that  he 
will  one  day  succeed  him  as  butler,  he  would  have  taken  ser- 
vice regularly  as  a  man-at-arms.  He  fought  stoutly  when  the 
French  gained  the  wall,  and  I  marked  him  exchanging  blows 


78  AT   AGINCOURT 

with  Sir  Clugnet  himself,  and  bearing  himself  as  well  as  any 
man  there.     You  could  choose  no  better." 

*'  So  be  it,"  she  said.  "  I  think,  Eustace,  that  with  four 
such  defenders,  to  say  nothing  of  young  Guy,  you  need  not 
feel  uneasy  about  us." 

^'I  don't  think  that  I  shall  feel  uneasy,  Margaret;  but  I 
know  that  I  can  ill  spare  you.  You  have  ever  been  at  my 
side  since  we  were  married,  save  when,  after  the  birth  of 
Agnes  and  Charles,  you  were  forced  to  stay  in  England  when 
I  came  over  here.  I  felt  it  a  dreary  time  then,  and  shall  feel 
it  so  now  ;  but  I  doubt  not  that  all  will  go  well  with  you, 
though  it  will  be  a  very  different  life  to  that  to  which  you  have 
been  accustomed." 

' '  I  shall  do  well  enough, ' '  Margaret  said  cheerfully,  ' '  and 
maybe  I  shall  get  so  fond  of  court  that  you  will  have  to  take 
me  to  that  of  Henry  when  we  return  to  England." 

"  Now  you  had  best  begin  to  make  your  preparations.  I 
will  speak  to  Guy  and  the  others  myself." 

Sir  Eustace  went  into  the  court-yard,  where  Guy  was  super- 
intending the  issue  of  provisions  for  the  women. 

"  This  can  go  on  without  you,"  he  said  ;  "  Gervaise  will 
see  to  it.  I  would  speak  to  you.  You  were  at  the  meeting 
this  morning,  Guy,  and  you  heard  what  the  herald  of  France 
said.  The  position  is  a  hard  one.  I  cannot  hold  the  castle 
against  the  strength  of  France,  while  if  we  take  a  Burgundian 
garrison  I  should  cease  to  be  its  master,  and  it  would  doubt- 
less soon  pass  into  other  hands.  Again,  if  I  go  to  England, 
it  would  equally  be  lost  to  us.  Therefore  my  wife  has  re- 
solved, in  order  to  gain  time  until  these  disorders  are  over,  to 
go  to  Paris  with  the  children  as  a  hostage  for  me.  In  no  case, 
as  it  seems  to  me,  are  Dame  Margaret  and  the  children  likely 
to  be  in  danger  ;  nevertheless,  I  am  greatly  loth  for  them  to 
go.     However,  seeing  no  other  way  out  of  the  business,  I  have 


HOSTAGES  79 

consented,  and  we  have  arranged  that  you  shall  accompany 
her.  You  will  go  as  my  esquire,  and  I  shall  install  you  as 
such  this  afternoon.  You  will  take  Long  Tom,  two  of  the 
men-at-arms,  and  Robert  Picard,  all  good  men  and  true  ;  but 
at  the  same  time  the  burden  and  responsibility  must  rest  upon 
your  shoulders.  You  are  young  yet  for  so  grave  a  charge,  and 
yet  I  feel  that  I  can  confide  it  to  you.  You  will  have  to  be 
the  stay  and  support  of  your  mistress,  you  will  have  to  be  the 
companion  and  friend  of  my  children,  and  I  shall  charge  the 
four  men-at-arms  to  take  orders  from  you  as  from  me.  Tom 
will  be  a  valuable  fellow.  In  the  first  place,  he  is,  I  know, 
much  attached  to  you,  besides  being  shrewd,  and  a  very  giant 
in  strength.  The  other  three  are  all  honest  varlets,  and  you 
can  rely  upon  them  in  any  pinch." 

"  I  will  do  my  best,  my  lord,"  Guy  said  quietly  ;  ''  and  I 
am  grateful  to  you  indeed  for  the  confidence  that  you  show  in 
me,  and  I  shall,  I  hope,  prove  worthy  of  it,  and  of  my  father." 

The  news  soon  spread  through  the  castle  that  Dame  Mar- 
garet was  going  to  Paris.  The  maids  wept  at  the  thought,  as 
did  many  of  the  tenants'  wives,  for  since  the  siege  began,  her 
kindness  and  the  pains  that  she  had  taken  to  make  them  com- 
fortable had  endeared  her  greatly  to  them.  On  her  previous 
visits  they  had  seen  comparatively  little  of  her ;  she  had  been 
to  them  simply  their  lord's  Enghsh  wife,  now  they  knew  her 
as  a  friend.  Nevertheless,  their  regret  at  her  leaving  was 
softened  by  the  thought  that  her  going  to  be  near  the  king 
insured  peace  for  them,  and  that  they  would  now  be  able  to 
venture  out  to  the  houses  that  were  fast  rising  on  the  ruins  of 
their  former  homes,  and  to  take  up  their  life  again  as  they  had 
left  it. 

Early  next  morning  the  little  cortege  mustered  in  the 
court-yard  in  readiness  for  a  start.  Sir  Eustace  and  his  wife 
had  said  good-bye   to  each  other  in  their  chamber,  and  she 


80  AT    AGINCOURT 

looked  calm  and  tranquil  as  she  mounted  her  horse ;  for,  hav- 
ing been  accustomed  from  a  child  to  ride  with  her  father 
hunting  and  hawking,  she  could  sit  a  horse  well,  and  scorned 
to  ride,  as  did  so  many  ladies,  on  a  pilhon.  Guy  rode  by 
her  side,  with  Agnes  on  a  piUion  behind  him.  Long  Tom, 
with  Charlie  perched  in  front  of  him,  followed  them,  and  the 
three  men-at-arms  brought  up  the  rear.  Charlie  was  in  high 
spirits ;  he  regarded  the  trip  as  a  sort  of  holiday,  and  had 
been  talking,  ever  since  he  got  up,  of  the  wonders  that  he 
should  see  in  Paris.  Agnes  better  understood  the  situation, 
and  nothing  but  the  feeling  that  she  ought  to  emulate  the  calm- 
ness of  her  mother  restrained  her  from  bursting  into  tears 
when  her  father  lifted  her  on  to  her  seat.  The  herald  led  the 
way,  followed  by  his  two  pursuivants.  Dame  Margaret 
checked  her  horse  in  the  middle  of  the  court-yard,  and  said 
in  a  loud  clear  voice  to  the  tenants  and  men-at-arms  round  : 
''Adieu,  good  friends;  I  trust  that  I  shall  not  be  long  away 
from  you.  I  go  to  stay  for  a  time  at  the  court  in  Paris,  and 
I  leave  you  with  the  surety  that  you  will  have  peace  and  rest 
until  I  return,  and  be  able  to  repair  the  damages  you  suffered 
from  the  attack  made  upon  us  by  men  who  regard  not  the 
law."  She  turned  and  waved  her  hand  to  Sir  Eustace,  who 
was  standing  immovable  on  the  steps,  and  then,  touching  the 
horse  with  her  heel,  they  moved  on  after  the  herald. 

"  Do  not  fear  to  speak,  Tom,"  Dame  Margaret  said,  after 
they  had  left  the  castle  behind  them  ;  ''the  journey  is  a  long 
one,  and  it  will  go  all  the  quicker  for  honest  talk.  What 
think  you  of  this  expedition  to  Paris?  " 

"I  would  as  lief  go  there  as  anywhere  else,  my  lady. 
Indeed,  men  say  that  it  is  a  fine  city,  and  as  I  have  never 
seen  a  bigger  town  than  Southampton,  I  doubt  not  that  I 
shall  find  plenty  to  interest  me  at  times  when  you  may  not 
require  our  services." 


HOSTAGES  81 

'*  I  see  that  you  have  brought  your  bow  with  you." 

'*  Ay,  my  lady,  I  could  not  bring  myself  to  part  with  it. 
Sir  Eustace  told  me  that  I  could  not  carry  it,  as  its  length 
would  be  a  matter  of  remark,  and  point  me  out  at  once  as 
being  an  Englishman,  seeing  that  the  French  archers  carry  no 
bows  of  such  length ;  so  I  have,  even  as  you  see,  wrapped  it 
round  with  straw,  and  fastened  it  to  the  saddle  beneath  my 
leg.  I  have  also  put  fourscore  arrows  among  the  valises  on 
the  pack-horses." 

"  There  is  no  chance  of  your  needing  them,  Tom.'* 

*' I  trust  that  it  is  so,"  the  archer  replied ;  ''but,  indeed, 
there  is  never  any  saying,  and  an  archer  without  his  bow  is 
but  a  poor  creature, — though,  indeed,  I  trust  that  I  can  swing 
an  axe  as  well  as  another." 

''And  much  better  than  most,  Tom;  still,  I  hope  that 
neither  axe  nor  bow  will  be  required." 

"  To  that  I  say  amen  also  ;  for,  although  a  fray  may  some- 
times be  to  my  taste,  I  have  no  desire  to  be  mixed  up 
in  a  melee  without  some  of  my  own  stout  comrade  with 
me." 

"Shall  we  get  to  Paris  to-night,  Lady  Mother?"  CharHe 
asked. 

"  No,  indeed ;  it  will  be  five  days,  if  not  six,  for  I  see  by 
the  way  that  we  are  travelling  we  are  bearing  east,  and 
shall  sleep  at  Lille  or  may  be  at  Tournay ;  then,  doubtless, 
we  shall  bear  south,  and  may  stop  the  next  night  at  Cambrai, 
and  make  to  Noyon  on  the  following  day,  and  thence  to 
Compiegne  or  to  Senlis,  and  the  next  day  will  take  us  to 
Paris.  It  all  depends  how  far  and  how  fast  we  ride  each  day. 
But  these  matters  will  be  arranged  by  the  herald.  Were  we 
to  go  by  the  shortest  route  we  should  get  there  more  quickly ; 
but  Amiens  is  held  by  the  party  to  whom  the  men  who  at- 
tacked our  castle  belong,  and  by  the  way  we  are  travelling  we 
6 


82  AT    AGINCOURT 

shall  keep  for  some  time  in  Artois,  and  so  escape  all  risk  of 
trouble  on  the  road." 

''I  don't  care  for  trouble,"  Charlie  said  stoutly;  **we 
have  got  Long  Tom  and  Robert  Picard  and  the  other  two, 
and  Guy  can  fight  also." 

''That  would  be  all  very  well,  my  son,"  his  mother  said 
smiling,  ''  if  we  were  only  attacked  by  half  a  dozen  vagrants, 
but  brave  as  they  all  are  they  could  do  naught  if  a  large  body 
surprised  us ;  but  be  assured  that  there  is  no  fear  of  that — 
by  the  way  we  are  travelling  we  shall  meet  with  none  but 
friends." 

"I  should  like  to  be  attacked  by  the  vagrants,  mother. 
The  last  time  you  made  us  stay  with  you  when  there  was 
fighting  going  on,  except  just  at  the  first,  but  here  we  should 
see  it  all." 

"  Well,  I  don't  want  to  see  it,  Charlie,  and  I  am  glad  that 
we  are  not  likely  to  do  so ;  and  you  must  remember  that  you 
and  I  and  Agnes  would  sorely  hamper  our  friends. 

Nevertheless  whenever  a  party  of  peasants  was  met  upon  the 
road  Charlie  looked  out  hopefully  and  heaved  a  sigh  of  dis- 
appointment when,  after  doffing  their  caps  in  respect,  they 
passed  on  quietly.  Several  times  they  encountered  bodies  of 
knights  and  men-at-arms,  but  the  presence  of  the  royal  herald 
saved  them  from  all  question.  At  each  halting-place  Dame 
Margaret,  her  children  and  maid,  were  lodged  in  the  house  of 
one  of  the  principal  citizens,  while  Guy  and  the  men-at-arms 
lay  at  an  inn.  The  troubled  state  of  the  times  was  only 
manifest  by  the  number  of  men-at-arms  in  the  streets,  and  the 
strict  watch  kept  at  the  gates  of  the  towns.  Many  of  these 
were  kept  shut,  and  were  only  opened  once  an  hour  to  let  peo- 
ple pass  in  and  out.  This,  however,  did  not  affect  the  trav- 
ellers, for  the  gates  were  opened  the  moment  the  emblazon- 
ings  on  the  surcoat  of  the  herald  could  be  made  out. 


HOSTAGES  83 

*' We  have  assuredly  nothing  to  complain  of  so  far,  Guy," 
Dame  Margaret  said,  as  they  set  out  on  their  last  day's  jour- 
ney; ''had  we  been  the  king's  special  guests  we  could  not 
have  been  more  honourably  treated,  and  I  have  no  doubt 
that  although  we  shall  be  much  less  important  personages  at 
Paris  than  as  travellers  under  the  royal  protection,  we  shall 
yet  be  made  comfortable  enough,  and  shall  have  naught  to 
grieve  over  save  the  separation  from  our  lord." 

"I  cannot  doubt  that  it  will  be  so,  lady,"  Guy  replied; 
''and  that  at  any  rate  there  will  be  no  trouble,  unless  the 
Armagnacs  lay  siege  to  Paris  or  there  are  riots  in  the  city.  I 
heard  last  night  at  the  inn  from  some  travellers  who  had  just 
left  it,  that  although  the  majority  of  the  people  there  are  in 
favour  of  Burgundy,  yet  that  much  discontent  exists  on 
account  of  the  harsh  measures  of  the  officers  he  has  appointed, 
and  especially  of  the  conduct  of  the  guild  of  butchers,  who, 
as  it  seems,  are  high  in  favour  with  the  duke,  and  rule  the 
city  as  if  it  belonged  to  them." 

"It  matters  little  to  us,  Guy,  though  it  seems  strange 
that  the  nobles  of  France  and  the  respectable  citizens  of 
Paris  should  allow  themselves  to  be  ruled  over  by  such  a 
scum  as  that ;  but  it  was  the  same  in  Flanders,  where  Von 
Artevelde,  our  ally,  a  great  man  and  the  chief  among  them, 
was  murdered  by  the  butchers  who  at  the  time  held  sway 
in  Ghent,  and  who  were  conspicuous  for  many  years  in  all 
the  tumults  in  the  great  towns  there." 

"I  hear,  madam,  that  the  king  is  ill,  and  can  see  no 
one." 

"Yes,  I  have  heard  the  same  from  the  herald.  It  will  be 
John  of  Burgundy  who  will,  for  the  time,  be  our  master." 

"I  could  desire  a  better,"  Guy  said  bluntly;  "but  we 
shall  at  any  rate  know  that  his  fair  words  are  not  to  be 
trusted.     For   my  part,  however,    I   wonder   that   after   the 


84  AT    AGINCOURT 

murder  of  the  Duke  of  Orleans,  with  whom  he  had  sworn  a 
solemn  peace,  any  man  should  hold  converse  with  him." 

"  Unfortunately,  Guy,  men's  interests  count  for  more 
than  their  feelings,  and  a  great  noble,  who  has  it  in  his 
power  to  grant  favours  and  dispense  honours,  will  find  ad- 
herents though  he  has  waded  through  blood.  Burgundy,  too, 
as  I  hear,  has  winning  manners  and  a  soft  tongue,  and  can, 
when  it  pleases  him,  play  the  part  of  a  frank  and  honest 
man.  At  least  it  must  be  owned  that  the  title  of  '  Fearless  ' 
does  not  misbecome  him,  for,  had  it  been  otherwise,  he 
would  have  denied  all  part  in  the  murder  of  Orleans,  in- 
stead of  openly  avowing  that  it  was  done  by  his  orders." 

They  had  started  at  an  earlier  hour  than  usual  that 
morning,  as  the  herald  had  pointed  out  to  Dame  Margaret, 
that  it  were  best  to  arrive  in  Paris  as  early  as  possible,  in 
order  that  the  question  of  their  lodging  might  be  settled  at 
once.  Accordingly,  they  had  been  up  at  daybreak,  and 
arrived  in  Paris  at  noon. 

''  How  long  will  it  be,  I  wonder,"  Dame  Margaret  said,  as 
they  rode  through  the  gates,  *' before  we  shall  pass  through 
here  again?  " 

''  Not  very  long  I  hope,  my  lady,"  Guy  said;  ''but  be 
sure  that  if  at  any  time  you  wish  to  leave  we  shall  be  able 
to  procure  disguises  for  you  all,  and  to  make  our  way  out 
without  difficulty." 

"  Nay,  Guy,  you  forget  that  it  is  only  so  long  as  we  are 
here  that  Villeroy  is  safe  from  attack.  Whatever  happens, 
nothing,  save  the  news  that  an  English  army  has  landed  at 
Calais,  and  is  about  to  invade  France,  would  leave  me  free 
to  attempt  an  escape.  If  not  released  before  that,  I  must 
then,  at  all  hazards,  try  to  escape,  for  Sir  Eustace,  knowinc^ 
that  I  am  here,  would  be  placed  in  a  sore  strait  indeed  ; 
both  by  his  own  inch  nations  and  as  a  vassal  of  England,  for 


HOSTAGES  85 

he  would  want  to  join  the  English  as  soon  as  they  advanced, 
and  yet  would  be  hindered  by  the  knowledge  that  I  was  a 
hostage  here.  It  would  be  for  me  to  relieve  him  of  that 
fear ;  and  the  same  feeling  that  induced  me  to  come  hither 
would  then  take  me  back  to  Villeroy." 

"  Then,  madam,  I  fear  that  our  stay  here  will  be  a  long 
one,  for  Henry  has  never  pushed  on  the  war  with  France 
vigorously,  and  though  plenty  of  cause  has  been  given  by 
the  capture  of  his  castles  in  Guienne,  he  has  never  drawn 
sword  either  to  regain  them  or  to  avenge  the  insults  put 
upon  the  English  flag." 

''  King  Henry  is  old,  Guy  ;  and  they  say  that  his  son  is 
as  full  of  spirit  and  as  fiery  as  his  father  is  peaceful  and 
indisposed  for  war.  When  the  king  dies,  my  lord  thinks 
that  it  will  be  but  a  short  time  before  the  English  banner 
will  be  unfurled  in  France  ;  and  this  is  one  of  the  reasons 
why  he  consented  to  my  becoming  an  hostage,  thinking 
that  no  long  time  is  likely  to  elapse  before  he  will  have 
English  backing,  and  will  be  able  to  disregard  the  threats  of 
France. ' ' 

^'  How  narrow  and  sombre  are  these  streets  !  "  Guy  said, 
after  a  pause,  "  one  seems  to  draw  one's  very  breath  with 
difficulty." 

"  They  are  well-nigh  as  narrow  in  London,"  his  mistress 
replied  ;  "  but  they  are  gay  enough  below.  See  how  crowded 
they  are,  and  how  brilliant  are  some  of  the  costumes  !  " 

"  Some  of  them  indeed,  madam,  but  more  are  poor  and 
miserable ;  and  as  to  the  faces,  they  are  so  scowling  and 
sombre,  truly  were  we  not  on  horseback  I  should  keep  my 
hand  tight  upon  my  pouch,  though  in  truth  there  is  nothing 
in  it  worth  stealing." 

**Ay,  ay,  Master  Guy,"  Long  Tom  broke  in,  ''methinks 
that   there   are   a  good  many  heads  among  these   scowling 


86  AT   AGINCOURT 

knaves  that  I  would  gladly  have  a  chance  of  cracking  had 
I  my  quarter  -  staff  in  my  hand  and  half  a  dozen  stout 
fellows  here  with  me.     See  how  insolently  they  stare  !  ' ' 

^'  Hush,  Tom  !  "  Dame  Margaret  said,  turning  round,  ^'  if 
you  talk  of  cracking  skulls  I  shall  regret  that  I  brought  you 
with  me." 

'•I  am  not  thinking  of  doing  it,  my  lady,"  the  archer 
said  apologetically.  "  I  did  but  say  that  I  should  like  to 
do  it,  and  between  liking  and  doing  there  is  often  a  long 
distance." 

"  Sometimes,  Tom,  but  one  often  leads  to  the  other. 
You  must  remember  that  above  all  things  it  behoves  us  to 
act  prudently  here,  and  to  avoid  drawing  the  attention 
of  our  foes.  We  English  are  not  loved  in  Paris,  and 
the  less  you  open  your  mouth  here  the  better  ;  for  when 
Burgundians  and  Armagnacs  are  ready  to  cut  each  other's 
throats  over  a  name,  fellow-countrymen  though  they  be, 
neither  would  feel  any  compunction  about  killing  an  Eng- 
lishman." 

After  riding  for  half  an  hour  they  entered  the  court-yard 
of  a  large  building,  where  men-at-arms  and  varlets  wearing 
the  cognizance  of  Burgundy  were  moving  about,  a  group  of 
nobles  were  standing  on  the  steps,  while  some  grooms  were 
walking  their  horses  round  the  court  -  yard.  The  herald 
made  his  way  to  the  door,  and  here  all  ahghted. 

''Whom  have  we  here,  I  wonder?"  one  of  the  young 
nobles  said  to  another  as  they  came  up.  ''A  royal  herald 
and  his  pursuivants ;  a  young  dame  and  a  very  fair  one ; 
her  daughter,  I  suppose,  also  fair ;  the  lady's  esquire ;  and  a 
small  boy." 

''Hostages,  I  should  say,"  the  other  replied,  "for  the 
good  conduct  of  the  lady's  lord,  whoever  he  may  be.  I 
know   her   not,  and   think   that   she   cannot   have    been   at 


HOSTAGES  87 

court  for  the  last  ten  years,  for  I  could  hardly  have  for- 
gotten her  face." 

Dame  Margaret  took  the  hands  of  her  two  children  and 
followed  the  herald  up  the  steps.  She  had  made  a  motion 
of  her  head  to  Guy  to  attend  her,  and  he  accordingly  fol- 
lowed behind. 

"  A  haughty  lady  as  well  as  a  fair  one,"  the  young  knight 
laughed.  ''She  did  not  so  much  as  glance  at  us,  but  held 
her  head  as  high  as  if  she  were  going  in  to  rate  Burgundy 
himself.  I  think  that  she  must  be  English  by  her  looks, 
though  what  an  English  woman  can  be  doing  here  in  Paris 
is  beyond  my  understanding,  unless  it  be  that  she  is  the 
wife  of  a  knight  of  Guienne ;  in  that  case  she  would  more 
likely  be  with  Orleans  than  here." 

''Yes,  but  you  see  the  herald  has  brought  her.  It  may  be 
her  lord's  castle  has  been  captured,  and  she  has  come  under 
the  safe-conduct  of  a  herald  to  lay  a  complaint ;  but  I  think 
with  you  that  she  is  English.  The  girl  was  fair  too,  though 
not  so  fair  as  her  mother,  and  that  curly  -  headed  young 
esquire  is  of  English  stock  too." 

"  He  is  a  stout-looking  fellow,  De  Maupas,  and  will  make 
a  powerful  man ;  he  looks  as  if  he  could  strike  a  shrewd 
blow  even  now.  Let  us  question  their  knaves,  one  of  whom, 
by  the  way,  is  a  veritable  giant  in  point  of  height." 

He  beckoned  to  the  four  men,  and  Robert  Picard  came 
forward. 

"  Who  is  your  lady,  young  man  ?  " 

"  Dame  Margaret  de  Villeroy,  may  it  please  you,  sir.  She 
is  the  wife  of  Sir  Eustace  de  Villeroy." 

*'  Then  we  were  right,  De  Maupas,  for  De  Villeroy  is,  I 
know,  a  vassal  of  England  for  his  wife's  estates,  and  his  peo- 
ple have  always  counted  themselves  English,  because  for  over 
a  hundred  years  their  castle  stood  inside  the  English  line. ' ' 


AT    AGINCOURT 


''  He  is  a  stout  knight.  We  heard  a  month  ago  how 
bravely  he  held  his  castle  against  Sir  Clugnet  de  Brabant  with 
8000  Orleanists,  and  beat  him  off  with  a  loss  of  five  knights 
and  400  men.  Sir  Clugnet  himself  was  sorely  wounded 
We  all  ought  to  feel  mightily  obliged  to  him  for  the  check, 
which  sent  them  back  post-haste  out  of  Artois,  where  they 
had  already  done  damage  enough,  and  might  have  done  more 
had  they  not  been  so  roughly  handled.  I  wonder  what  the 
lady  is  here  for?  " 

'^  It  may  be  that  he  would  have  fought  the  Burgundians 
as  stoutly  as  he  fought  the  Armagnacs,"  the  other  said,  "  and 
that  the  duke  does  not  care  about  having  so  strong  a  castle 
held  by  so  stout  a  knight  within  a  few  miles  of  the  English 
line." 

The  other  shrugged  his  shoulders.  *'  The  English  are 
sleeping  dogs,"  he  said  ;  ''  there  is  no  Edward  and  no  Black 
Prince  to  lead  them  now." 

"  No,  but  you  must  remember  that  sleeping  dogs  wake  up 
sometimes,  and  even  try  to  bite  when  they  do  so ;  moreover 
we  know  of  old  that  these  particular  dogs  can  bite  hard." 

'^  The  sooner  they  wake  up  the  better,  I  say,  De  Maupas. 
We  have  a  long  grudge  to  wipe  off  against  them,  and  our 
men  are  not  likely  to  repeat  the  mistakes  that  cost  us  so  dearly 
before.  Besides,  the  English  have  had  no  real  fighting  for 
years,  and  it  seems  to  me  that  they  have  altogether  given  up 
any  hope  of  extending  their  possessions  in  France." 

''  One  can  never  tell,  De  Revelle.  For  my  part  I  own 
that  I  care  not  that  they  should  again  spread  their  banner  on 
this  side  of  the  sea.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  they  are 
stout  fighting-men,  and  seeing  how  France  is  divided  they 
might  do  sore  damage  did  they  throw  their  weight  into  one 
side  of  the  scale." 

*'  Methinks  that  there  is  no  fear  of  that.      The  dukes  both 


HOSTAGES  89 

know  well  enough  that  their  own  followers  would  not  fight 
side  by  side  with  the  English ;  and  though  they  might  pro- 
pose an  alliance  with  the  Islanders,  it  would  only  be  for  the 
purpose  of  bringing  the  war  to  a  close  by  uniting  both  parties 
against  our  old  enemy. ' ' 

In  the  meantime  Dame  Margaret  had  followed  her  con- 
ductor to  the  great  chamber,  where  John  of  Burgundy  held 
audience  in  almost  royal  state.  Several  nobles  were  gathered 
round  him,  but  at  the  entrance  of  the  herald  these  fell  back, 
leaving  him  standing  by  himself.  An  eminently  politic  man, 
the  duke  saw  at  once  by  the  upright  figure  and  the  fearless  air 
with  which  Dame  Margaret  entered  the  hall,  that  this  was  a 
case  where  courtesy  and  deference  were  far  more  likely  to 
bring  about  the  desired  end  of  winning  her  husband  over  to 
his  interests,  than  any  menaces  or  rough  speaking;  he  there- 
fore advanced  two  or  three  steps  to  meet  her. 

"  My  lord  duke,"  the  herald  said,  "  this  lady.  Dame  Mar- 
garet of  Villeroy,  has  journeyed  hither  with  me  in  accordance 
with  the  wish  expressed  by  His  Majesty  the  king." 

"  As  the  king's  representative  in  Paris,  lady,"  the  duke 
said  to  Margaret,  ^'  I  thank  you  for  your  promptness  in  thus 
conceding  to  his  wish." 

"  His  Majesty's  wish  was  naturally  a  command  to  me.  Sir 
Duke,"  Margaret  said  with  quiet  dignity.  '' We,  my  hus- 
band and  I,  understood  that  some  enemy  had  been  influenc- 
ing His  Majesty's  mind  against  my  lord,  and  in  order  to 
assure  him  of  my  lord's  loyalty  as  a  faithful  vassal  for  the 
land  he  holds,  I  have  willingly  journeyed  here  with  my 
children,  although  in  much  grief  for  the  loss  of  my  eldest  son, 
who  died  in  the  attack  lately  made  upon  our  castle  by  a  large 
body  of  men,  of  whom  we  knew  naught,  save  that  they  did 
not  come  in  the  name  of  our  lord  the  king." 

"  I  have  heard  of  the  attack,  lady,  and  of  the  gallant  an<i 


90  .  AT    AGINCOURT 

successful  defence  made  by  Sir  Eustace,  and  the  king  was 
greatly  pleased  to  hear  of  the  heavy  check  thus  inflicted  upon 
the  men  who  had  raised  the  banner  of  revolt,  and  were  harass- 
ing His  Majesty's  faithful  subjects." 

"That  being  so,  my  lord  duke,"  Margaret  said,  "'tis 
strange,  after  my  lord  had  shown  how  ready  and  well  pre- 
pared he  was  to  protect  his  castle  against  ill -doers,  that  he 
should  have  been  asked  to  admit  a  garrison  of  strangers  to 
aid  him  to  hold  it.  Sir  Eustace  has  no  desire  to  meddle 
with  the  troubles  of  the  times ;  he  holds  his  castle  as  a  fief 
directly  from  the  crown,  as  his  ancestors  have  held  it  for  two 
hundred  years ;  he  wishes  only  to  dwell  in  peace  and  in  loyal 
service  to  the  king." 

"Such  we  have  always  understood,  madam,  and  gladly 
would  the  king  have  seen  Sir  Eustace  himself  at  his  court. 
The  king  will,  I  trust,  shortly  be  recovered  from  his  malady ; 
until  he  is  so  I  have — for  I  was  made  acquainted  with  your 
coming  by  messenger  sent  forward  by  Monjoie — arranged  for 
you  to  be  lodged  in  all  honour  at  the  house  of  Master  Leroux, 
one  of  the  most  worshipful  of  the  citizens  of  Paris,  and  pro- 
vost of  the  guild  of  silversmiths.  My  chamberlain  will  at 
once  conduct  you  thither." 

"I  thank  you,  my  lord  duke,"  Margaret  said  with  a 
stately  reverence,  "  and  trust  that  when  I  am  received  by  my 
lord  the  king  I  shall  be  able  to  prove  to  him  that  Sir  Eus- 
tace is  his  faithful  vassal,  and  can  be  trusted  to  hold  his 
castle  for  him  against  all  comers." 

"  I  doubt  it  not,  lady,"  the  duke  said  courteously.  "  Sir 
Victor  Pierrepoint,  I  pray  you  to  see  this  lady  to  the  en- 
trance.    Sir  Hugo  will  already  be  waiting  her  there." 


Ji  f 


W    "'    .'-*' 


t|!K 


i 

r 

,.-_J 

S^yTy/>i^ 

THE  LADY   MARGARET  MAKES   HER   OBEISANCE  TO  THE  DUKE  OF 
BURGUNDY, 


IN    PARIS  91 


CHAPTER  VI 


IN    PARIS 


"   A    BOLD  dame  and  a  fair  one,"  John  of  Burgundy  said 
iV     to  the  gentlemen  round  him  when  Margaret  left  the 
chamber.      ''  Methinks  that  she  would  be  able  to  hold  Ville- 
roy  even  should  Sir  Eustace  be  away." 

''  That  would  she,"  one  of  the  knights  said  with  a  laugh. 
"  I  doubt  not  that  she  would  buckle  on  armour  if  need  were. 
But  we  must  make  some  allowance  for  her  heat ;  it  is  no 
pleasant  thing  to  be  taken  away  from  her  castle  and  brought 
hither  as  a  hostage,  to  be  held  for  how  long  a  time  she 
knows  not." 

''  It  was  the  safest  way  of  securing  the  castle,"  the  duke 
said.  ''  Can  one  doubt  that,  with  her  by  his  side,  her  hus- 
band would  open  his  gates  to  the  English,  should  they  appear 
before  it  ?  He  himself  is  a  vassal  both  of  England  and  France, 
and  should  the  balance  be  placed  before  him,  there  can  be 
little  doubt  that  her  weight  would  incline  him  to  England. 
How  well  these  English  women  keep  their  youth !  One 
might  believe  her  to  be  but  a  few  years  past  twenty,  and  yet 
she  is  the  mother  of  that  girl,  who  is  well-nigh  as  tall  as  her- 
self." 

''  And  who  bids  to  be  as  fair,  my  lord  duke." 

''And  as  English,  De  Porcelet.  She  would  be  a  difficult 
eaglet  to  tame,  if  I  mistake  not ;  and  had  she  been  the 
spokeswoman,  methinks  she  would  have  answered  as  haughtily 
as  did  her  mother.  But  it  might  be  no  bad  plan  to  mate  her 
to  a  Frenchman.  It  is  true  that  there  is  the  boy,  but  the  fief 
might  well  be  bestowed  upon  her  if  so  mated,  on  the  ground 


92  AT    AGINCOURT 

that  the  boy  would  likely  take  after  his  father  and  mother  and 
hold  Villeroy  for  England  rather  than  for  France.  How- 
ever, she  is  young  yet ;  in  a  couple  of  years,  De  Porcelet,  it 
will  be  time  for  you  to  urge  your  suit,  if  so  inclined." 

There  was  a  general  smile  from  the  circle  standing  round, 
but  the  young  knight  said  gravely,  "  When  the  time  comes, 
my  lord  duke,  I  may  remind  you  of  what  you  have  said. 
^Tis  a  fair  young  face,  honest  and  good,  though  at  present 
she  must  naturally  feel  with  her  mother  at  being  thus  haled 
away  from  her  home." 

Sir  Victor  escorted  Margaret  to  the  court-yard.  As  they 
appeared  at  the  entrance  a  knight  came  up  and  saluted  her. 

<<  I  am  intrusted  by  the  duke  with  the  honour  of  escorting 
you  to  your  lodgings,"  he  said  ;  "  I  am  Hugo  de  Chamfort, 
the  duke's  chamberlain." 

After  assisting  her  into  the  saddle  he  mounted  a  horse 
which  an  attendant  brought  up  and  placed  himself  by  her 
side.  Two  men-at-arms  with  their  surtouts  embroidered  with 
the  cognizance  of  Burgundy  led  the  way,  and  the  rest  of  the 
party  followed  in  the  same  order  in  which  they  had  come. 
The  dfstance  was  short,  and  beyond  a  few  questions  by  the 
knight  as  to  the  journey  and  how  she  had  been  cared  for  on 
the  way,  and  Margaret's  replies,  little  was  said  until  they 
reached  the  house  of  the  provost  of  the  silversmiths.  As 
they  rode  up  to  the  door  Maitre  Leroux  himself  came  out 
from  the  house. 

"  Welcome,  lady,"  he  said,  "  to  my  abode.  My  wife  will 
do  all  that  she  can  to  make  you  comfortable." 

"I  am  sorry  indeed,  good  sir,"  Margaret  said,  ''to  be 
thus  forced  upon  your  hospitality,  and  regret  the  trouble  that 
my  stay  will  impose  upon  you." 

**  Say  not  so,  lady,"  he  said,  "  we  deem  it  an  honour  that 
his  grace  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  should  have  selected  us  for 


IN    PARIS  93 

the  honour  of  entertaining  you.  The  house  is  large,  and  we 
have  no  family.  Chambers  are  already  prepared  for  yourself, 
your  daughter,  and  son,  while  there  are  others  at  your  dis- 
posal for  your  following." 

'*  I  would  not  trespass  too  much  upon  you,"  she  said. 
'*  My  daughter  can  sleep  with  me,  and  I  am  sure  that  my 
esquire  here,  Master  Guy  Aylmer,  will  gladly  share  a  room 
with  my  boy.  I  can  obtain  lodgings  for  my  four  followers 
without." 

''  You  will  grieve  me  much  if  you  propose  it,  lady.  There 
is  a  large  room  upstairs  unoccupied,  and  I  will  place  pallets 
for  them  there ;  and  as  for  their  meals  they  can  have  them 
apart. ' ' 

By  this  time  they  had  mounted  a  fine  flight  of  stairs,  at  the 
top  of  which  Dame  Leroux  was  standing  to  receive  her 
guests.  She  was  a  kindly-looking  woman  between  thirty  and 
forty  years  of  age. 

''  Welcome,  Lady  Margaret,"  she  said  with  a  cordiality 
that  made  Margaret  feel  at  once  that  her  visit  was  not  re- 
garded as  an  infliction.  '^  We  are  quiet  people,  but  will  do 
our  best  to  render  your  stay  here  a  pleasant  one." 

"  Thanks  indeed,  mistress  !  "  Margaret  replied.  *'  I  feared 
much  that  my  presence  would  be  felt  as  a  burden,  and  had 
hardly  hoped  for  so  kind  a  welcome.  This  is  my  daughter 
Agnes,  and  my  son  Charles."  Then  she  turned  to  Sir  Hugo : 
"  I  pray  you  to  give  my  thanks  to  his  grace  the  Duke  of 
Burgundy,  and  to  thank  him  for  having  so  well  bestowed  me. 
I  thank  you  also  for  your  courtesy  for  having  conducted  me 
here." 

"  I  will  convey  your  message  to  the  duke,"  he  said,  *' who 
will,  I  am  sure,  be  pleased  to  hear  of  your  contentment." 

Maitre  Leroux  accompanied  the  knight  downstairs  again, 
and  when   he   had   mounted  and   ridden   off  he  called   two 


94  AT    AGINCOURT 

servitors,  and  bade  one  carry  the  luggage  upstairs,  and  the 
other  conduct  the  men  to  the  stables  he  had  taken  for  the 
horses. 

"  After  you  have  seen  to  their  comfort,"  he  said  to  Robert 
Picard,  "  you  will  return  hither;  you  will  find  a  meal  pre- 
pared for  you,  and  will  be  bestowed  together  in  a  chamber 
upstairs. ' ' 

In  the  meantime  his  wife  had  ushered  Dame  Margaret 
into  a  very  handsomely  furnished  apartment.  "  This  is  at 
your  entire  service.  Lady  Margaret,"  she  said.  ''  The  bed- 
room behind  it  is  for  yourself,  the  one  next  to  it  for  your 
daughter,  unless  you  would  prefer  that  she  should  sleep  with 
you." 

"  I  thank  you.  I  was  telling  your  husband  that  I  should 
prefer  that ;  and  my  son  and  esquire  can  therefore  occupy 
the  second  room.  But  I  fear  greatly  that  I  am  disturbing 
yourself  and  your  husband." 

''No,  indeed;  our  sitting-room  and  bedroom  are  on  the 
other  side  of  the  landing.  These  are  our  regular  guest- 
chambers,  and  your  being  here  will  make  no  change  what- 
ever in  our  arrangements.  I  only  regret  that  the  apartments 
are  not  larger." 

"  Do  not  apologize,  I  beg  of  you,  madam.  I  can  assure 
you  that  the  room  is  far  handsomer  than  that  to  which  I  have 
been  accustomed.  You  citizens  of  Paris  are  far  in  advance 
of  us  in  your  ideas  of  comfort  and  luxury,  and  the  apartments 
both  at  Villeroy  and  in  my  English  home  cannot  compare 
with  these,  except  in  point- of  size.  I  never  dreamt  that  my 
prison  would  be  so  comfortable." 

''Say  not  prison,  I  pray  you,  lady.  I  heard,  indeed,  that 
your  visit  to  the  court  was  not  altogether  one  of  your  own 
choice ;  but,  believe  me,  here  at  least  you  will  be  but  a 
guest,  and  an  honoured  and  welcome  one.     I  will  leave  you 


IN    PARIS  95 

now.  If  there  is  aught  that  you  desire,  I  pray  you  to  ring 
that  bell  on  the  table ;  refreshments  will  be  quickly  served. 
Had  I  known  the  precise  hour  at  which  you  would  come  we 
should  have  been  in  readiness  for  you,  but  I  thought  not  that 
you  would  arrive  till  evening. ' ' 

"  I  hope  that  you  will  give  me  much  of  your  company, 
mistress,"  Margaret  said  warmly.  ''We  know  no  one  in  this 
great  city,  and  shall  be  glad  indeed  if,  when  you  can  spare 
time,  you  will  sit  with  us. ' ' 

''Well,  children,  what  do  you  think  of  this?"  she  asked 
when  their  hostess  had  left  the  room. 

"  It  is  lovely,  mother,"  Agnes  said.  "  Look  at  the  inlaid 
cabinets,  and  the  couches  and  tables,  and  this  great  warm 
rug  that  covers  all  the  floor,  how  snug  and  comfortable  it  all 
is.     Why,  mother,  I  never  saw  anything  like  this. ' ' 

"  You  might  have  seen  something  like  it  had  you  ever  been 
in  the  house  of  one  of  our  rich  London  traders,  Agnes ;  at 
least  so  I  have  heard,  though  in  truth  I  have  never  myself 
been  in  so  luxuriously  furnished  a  room.  I  only  hope  that 
we  may  stay  here  for  some  time.  The  best  of  it  is  that 
these  good  people  evidently  do  not  regard  us  as  a  burden. 
No  doubt  they  are  pleased  to  obHge  the  Duke  of  Burgundy, 
but,  beyond  that,  their  welcome  seemed  really  sincere.  Now 
let  us  see  our  bedroom.  I  suppose  that  is  yours,  Charlie, 
through  the  door  in  the  corner." 

The  valises  had  already  been  brought  to  the  rooms  by  an- 
other entrance,  and  Margaret  and  her  daughter  were  charmed 
with  their  bedroom.  A  large  ewer  and  basin  of  silver  stood 
on  a  table  which  was  covered  with  a  white  cloth,  snowy 
towels  hung  beside  it ;  the  hangings  of  the  bed  were  of  dam- 
ask silk,  and  the  floor  was  almost  covered  by  an  Eastern 
carpet.     An  exquisitely  carved  wardrobe  stood  in  one  corner. 

"It  is    all   lovely!"    Agnes   said,    clapping    her    hands. 


96  AT    AGINCOURT 

*' You  ought  to  have  your  room  at  home  fitted  up  Hke  this, 
mother. ' ' 

"It  would  take  a  large  slice  out  of  a  year's  revenue, 
Agnes,"  her  mother  said  with  a  smile,  "to  furnish  a  room 
in  this  fashion.  That  wardrobe  alone  is  worth  a  knight's 
ransom,  and  the  ewer  and  basin  are  fit  for  a  king.  I  would 
that  your  father  could  see  us  here;  it  would  ease  his  anxiety 
about  us.  I  must  ask  how  I  can  best  despatch  a  messenger 
to  him." 

When  they  returned  to  the  other  apartment  they  found  the 
table  already  laid,  and  in  a  short  time  a  dainty  repast  was 
served.  To  this  Guy  sat  down  with  them,  for  except  when 
there  were  guests,  when  his  place  was  behind  his  lord's  chair, 
he  had  always  been  treated  as  one  of  the  family,  and  as  the 
son  of  Sir  Aylmer  rather  than  as  a  page. 

"  Well,  Master  Guy,  what  think  you  of  affairs?  " 

"They  seem  well  to  the  eye,  mistress,  but  I  would  not 
trust  that  Duke  of  Burgundy  for  an  hour.  With  that  long 
face  of  his  and  the  hooked  nose  and  his  crafty  look  he  re- 
sembles little  a  noble  of  France.  He  has  an  evil  face,  and 
one  which  accords  well  with  the  foul  murder  of  the  king's 
brother.  However,  as  I  see  not  that  he  has  aught  to  gain  by 
holding  you  here, — save  that  he  thinks  it  will  ensure  our 
lord's  keeping  his  castle  for  him, — there  is  no  reason  why  he 
should  not  continue  to  treat  you  honourably  and  courteously. 
We  have  yet  to  learn  whether  Master  Leroux  is  one  of  his 
party,  or  whether  he  is  in  favour  of  Armagnac." 

"I  should  think  that  he  cannot  be  for  Armagnac,"  she 
said,  "or  Duke  John  would  hardly  have  quartered  us  upon 
him.  No  doubt  it  was  done  under  the  semblance  of  good- 
will, but  most  men  would  have  considered  it  a  heavy  tax,  even 
though,  as  I  expect,  we  shall  not  remain  here  long.  Doubt- 
less, however,  the  trader  considers  that  his   complaisance  in 


IN    PARIS  97 

the  matter  would  be  taken  by  the  duke  as  a  sign  of  his  de- 
sire to  show  that  at  least  he  is  not  hostile  to  him." 

When  they  rose  from  the  table  Guy,  at  his  mistress's  sug- 
gestion, went  below  and  found  the  four  men  sitting  in  the 
great  kitchen,  where  they  had  just  finished  an  ample  meal. 

''You  have  seen  to  the  horses,  Robert?" 

''  Yes,  Master  Guy,  they  are  comfortably  bestowed,  with 
an  abundance  of  provender. ' ' 

*'I  am  going  out  to  see  how  matters  stand  in  the  town. 
Our  lady  says  that  at  all  times  two  of  you  must  remain  here, 
as  it  may  be  necessary  to  send  messages,  or  should  she  wish 
to  go  out,  to  escort  her,  but  the  other  two  can  be  out  and 
about  as  they  please,  after  first  inquiring  of  me  whether  there 
is  aught  for  them  to  do.  You  can  arrange  among  yourselves 
which  shall  stay  in,  taking  turns  off  duty.  Tom,  you  had 
better  not  go  out  till  after  dark.  There  is  something  in  the 
cut  of  your  garments  which  tells  that  you  are  not  French. 
Robert  will  go  out  with  me  now,  and  find  a  clothier,  and  bid 
him  send  garments  here  for  you  to  choose  from,  or  if  he  has 
none  to  fit,  which  may  likely  enough  be,  send  him  to  meas- 
ure you.  It  might  lead  to  broils  and  troubles  were  any  of 
the  rabble  to  notice  that  you  were  a  stranger." 

<'  That  is  right  enough.  Master  Guy ;  and  in  sooth  I  have 
no  desire  to  go  out  at  present,  for  after  riding  for  the  last  six 
days  I  am  well  content  to  sit  quiet  and  take  my  ease  here." 

Guy  then  started  with  Robert  Pi  card.  Except  in  the 
streets  where  the  principal  merchants  dwelt,  the  town  struck 
him  as  gloomy  and  sombre.  The  palaces  of  the  nobles  were 
veritable  fortresses,  the  streets  were  ill -paved  and  evil-smell- 
ing, and  the  people  in  the  poorer  quarters  had  a  sinister  aspect. 

''  I  should  not  care  to  wander  about  in  this  district  after 
nightfall,  Robert,"  Guy  said  to  the  man-at-arms,  who  kept 
close  to  his  elbow. 
7 


98  AT    AGINCOURT 

''  Nor  I,"  the  man  growled.  "  It  is  as  much  as  I  can  do 
to  keep  my  hands  off  my  dagger  now,  for  methinks  that  nine 
out  often  of  the  fellows  loitering  about  would  cut  our  throats 
willingly,  if  they-  thought  that  we  had  but  a  crown  in  our 
pockets. '  * 

Presently  they  found  themselves  on  the  quays,  and,  hailing 
a  boat,  rowed  up  the  river  a  little  beyond  the  walls.  Hear- 
ing the  sound  of  music  they  landed,  and  on  seeing  a  number 
of  people  gather  round  some  booths  they  discharged  the  boat 
and  went  on.  They  found  that  it  was  a  sort  of  fair.  Here 
were  sword-players  and  mountebanks,  pedlars  who  vended 
their  wares  at  a  lower  price  than  those  at  which  they  were  sold 
within  the  limits  of  the  city,  booths  at  which  wine  and  re- 
freshments could  be  obtained.  Here  many  soldiers  were  sit- 
ting drinking,  watching  the  passers-by,  and  exchanging  ribald 
jests  with  each  other,  and  sometimes  addressing  observations 
to  the  wives  and  daughters  of  the  citizens,  amid  fits  of  laugh- 
ter at  the  looks  of  indignation  on  the  part  of  their  husbands 
or  fathers. 

''It  is  evidently  a  holiday  of  some  sort,"  Guy  remarked, 
as  they  found  that  the  fair  extended  for  a  considerable  dis- 
tance, and  that  the  crowd  was  everywhere  large.  They 
stopped  for  a  minute  or  two  in  front  of  a  booth  of  more  pre- 
tensions than  the  generality.  In  front  of  it  a  man  was  beat- 
ing a  drum,  and  a  negro  walking  up  and  down  attired  in 
showy  garments.     The  drum  ceased  and  the  latter  shouted  : 

"Those  of  you  who  wish  to  see  my  master,  the  famous 
Elminestres,  the  most  learned  doctor  in  Europe,  who  can 
read  the  stars,  cast  your  horoscope,  foretell  your  future,  and 
cure  your  ailments,  should  not  lose  this  opportunity." 

The  curtains  opened  behind,  and  a  man  dressed  in  dark 
garments  with  a  long  black  cloak  spotted  with  silver  stars  came 
forward. 


IN    PARIS  99 

''You  have  heard,  good  people,  what  my  slave  has  said. 
He  speaks  with  knowledge.  I  saved  his  life  in  the  deserts  of 
Africa  when  he  was  all  but  dead  with  fever,  by  administering 
to  him  one  of  my  wonderful  potions ;  he  at  once  recovered 
and  devoted  himself  to  my  service.  I  have  infallible  reme- 
dies for  every  disease,  therefore  do  you  who  are  sick  come  to 
me  and  be  cured  ;  while  for  you  who  do  not  suffer  I  can  do  as 
much  or  more,  by  telling  you  of  your  future,  what  evils  to 
avoid  and  what  chances  to  grasp." 

He  stood  for  a  minute  silent,  his  eyes  wandering  keenly 
over  the  spectators.  ''I  see,"  he  said,  ''one  among  you 
who  loves  a  fair  maiden  standing  beside  him.  At  present 
her  parents  are  unfavourable  to  his  suit,  but  if  he  will  take 
my  advice  he  will  be  able  to  overcome  their  objections 
and  to  win  the  damsel.  Another  I  see  who  has  come  to 
Paris  with  the  intention  of  enlisting  in  the  service  of  our 
good  duke,  and  who,  I  foresee,  will  attain  rank  and  honour 
and  become  a  distinguished  soldier  if  he  does  but  act 
prudently  at  the  critical  moment,  while  if  he  takes  a  wrong 
turn  misfortune  and  death  will  befall  him.  I  see  a  youth  of 
gentle  blood  who  will  become  a  brave  knight,  and  will  better 
his  condition  by  marriage.  He  has  many  dangers  to  go 
through  before  that,  and  has  at  present  a  serious  charge  for 
one  so  young;  but  as  he  has  circumspection  as  well  as 
courage  he  may  pass  through  them  unharmed.  To  him  too 
I  could  give  advice  that  may  be  valuable,  more  especially  as 
he  is  a  stranger  to  the  land,  as  are  those  of  whom  he  is  in 
charge. ' ' 

"  It  is  wonderful.  Master  Guy  !  "  Robert  Pi  card  whispered 
in  Guy's  ear  in  a  tone  of  astonished  awe. 

*'  The  knave  doubtless  saw  us  ride  in  this  morning,  and 
recognized  me  again.  There  is  naught  of  magic  in  it,  but 
the  fellow  must  be  shrewd,  or  he  would  not  have  so  quickly 


100  AT    AGINCOURT 

drawn  his  conclusions.  I  will  go  in  and  speak  to  him  pres- 
ently, for  though  I  believe  not  his  prophecies  one  jot,  a 
fellow  of  this  sort  may  be  useful.  Let  us  be  moving  on  at 
present. ' ' 

They  passed  two  monks,  who  were  scowling  angrily  at 
the  man,  who  was  just  exciting  the  laughter  of  the  crowd 
by  asserting  that  there  was  a  holy  man  present  who  usually 
preferred  a  flask  of  good  wine  to  saying  his  vespers. 

''  Rogues  like  this  should  be  whipped  and  branded.  Brother 
Anselmo." 

''  Ay,  ay,"  the  other  agreed;  *'  and  yet,"  he  added  slyly, 
*'  it  may  be  that  he  has  not  altogether  missed  his  mark  this 
time.  We  are  not  the  only  two  monks  here,"  he  went  on 
as  the  other  turned  upon  him  angrily,  "  and  it  may  well  be 
that  among  them  is  one  who  answers  to  the  fellow's  lewd 
description." 

On  the  outskirts  of  the  fair  were  many  people  of  higher 
degree.  Knights  and  ladies  strolled  on  the  turf  exchanging 
greetings,  looking  for  a  minute  or  two  at  the  gambols  of  a 
troupe  of  performing  dogs,  or  at  a  bout  of  cudgel  play — 
where  two  stout  fellows  belaboured  each  other  heartily,  and 
showed  sufficient  skill  to  earn  from  the  crowd  a  shower  of 
small  pieces  of  money,  when  at  last  they  ceased  from  pure 
exhaustion.  Half  an  hour  later  Guy  returned  to  the  booth 
of  the  doctor,  and  went  in  by  a  side  entrance,  to  which 
those  who  wished  to  consult  the  learned  man  had  been 
directed  by  the  negro.  The  latter  was  at  the  entrance, 
and,  observing  that  Guy's  condition  was  above  that  of  the 
majority  of  his  master's  clients,  at  once  took  him  into  an 
inner  apartment  divided  from  the  rest  of  the  tent  by  a  hang- 
ing. Over  the  top  of  this  was  stretched  a  black  cloth  spotted 
with  silver  stars,  and  similar  hangings  surrounded  it ;  thus 
all   light  was  cut  off,  and   the   room  was  dimly  illuminated 


IN    PARIS  101 

by  two  lamps.  A  table  with  a  black  cloth  stood  at  the 
back.  On  this  stood  a  number  of  phials  and  small  boxes, 
together  with  several  retorts  and  alembics.  The  doctor  was 
seated  on  a  tripod  stool.  He  rose  and  was  about  to  address 
Guy  in  his  usual  style,  when  the  latter  said : 

' '  So  you  saw  us  ride  in  this  morning,  Master  Doctor,  and 
guessed  shrewdly  as  to  our  condition  and  nationality.  As  to 
the  latter,  indeed,  it  needed  no  sorcery,  for  it  must  have 
been  plain  to  the  dullest  that  my  mistress  and  her  daughter 
were  not  of  French  blood,  and  though  I  am  much  less  fair,  it 
was  a  pretty  safe  guess  to  suppose  that  I  also  was  of  their 
country.  I  need  not  tell  you  that  I  have  not  come 
here  either  for  charms  or  nostrums,  but  it  seemed  to  me 
that  being,  as  you  said,  strangers  here,  we  might  benefit  by 
the  advice  of  one  who  like  yourself  notes  things  quickly,  and 
can  form  his  own  conclusions." 

The  doctor  removed  his  tall  conical  cap,  and  placed  it  on 
the  table. 

'^  You  guess  rightly,"  he  said  with  a  smile.  *' I  was  in 
the  crowd  and  marked  you  enter,  and  a  soldier  standing  next 
to  me  observed  to  a  comrade  that  he  had  heard  that  Bur- 
gundy had  sent  the  herald  to  demand  the  surrender  of  a 
castle  held  by  one  Sir  Eustace,  a  knight  who  was  known  to 
have  friendly  leanings  towards  the  English,  being  a  vassal  of 
their  king  for  estates  that  had  come  to  him  with  an  English 
wife,  and  that  doubtless  this  was  the  lady.  When  my  eye 
fell  on  you  in  the  crowd  I  said  :  Here  is  a  youth  of  shrewd- 
ness and  parts,  he  is  alone  and  is  a  foreigner,  and  maybe  I 
can  be  of  service  to  him  ;  therefore  I  shot  my  shaft,  and,  as 
you  see,  with  success.  I  said  to  myself :  This  youth,  being  a 
stranger,  will  know  of  no  one  to  whom  he  can  turn  for  in- 
formation, and  I  can  furnish  him  with  almost  any  that  he 
may  require.     I  come  in  contact  with  the   highest  and  the 


102  AT    AGINCOURT 

lowest,  for  the  Parisians  are  credulous,  and  after  dark  there 
are  some  of  rank  and  station  who  come  to  my  doors  for 
filtres  and  nostrums,  or  to  have  their  horoscope  cast  and  their 
futures  predicted.  You  will  ask  why  one  who  has  such 
clients  should  condescend  to  stand  at  a  booth  and  talk  to  this 
rabble ;  but  it  has  its  purpose.  Were  I  known  only  as  one 
whom  men  and  women  visit  in  secret,  I  should  soon  become 
suspected  of  black  arts,  the  priests  would  raise  an  outcry 
against  me,  and  one  of  these  days  I  might  be  burned.  Here, 
however,  I  ostensibly  earn  my  living  as  a  mountebank  vendor 
of  drugs  and  nostrums,  and  therefore  no  one  troubles  his  head 
about  me." 

''  There  is  one  thing  that  you  have  not  told  me,"  Guy  said 
when  he  ceased  speaking.  "  Having,  as  you  say,  good  clients 
besides  your  gains  here,  why  should  you  trouble  to  interest 
yourself  in  our  affairs?  " 

''  Shrewdly  put,  young  sir.  I  will  be  frank  with  you.  I 
too  am  a  stranger,  and  sooner  or  later  I  may  fall  into  dis- 
credit, and  the  power  of  the  church  be  too  much  for  me. 
When  I  saw  your  mistress  to-day  I  said  to  myself :  Here  is  an 
English  lady  of  rank,  with  a  castle  and  estate  in  England  ; 
should  I  have  to  fly — and  I  have  one  very  dear  to  me,  for 
whose  sake  I  value  my  life — it  might  be  well  for  me  that  I 
should  have  one  friend  in  England  who  would  act  as  pro- 
tectress to  her  should  aught  befall  me.  Your  mistress  is  a 
stranger  here,  and  in  the  hands  of  enemies.  I  may  be  of  use 
to  her.  I  know  this  population  of  Paris,  and  can  perhaps 
give  her  better  information  of  what  is  going  on  both  at  the 
court  and  in  the  gutter  than  any  other  man,  and  may  be  able 
to  render  her  assistance  when  she  most  needs  it ;  and  would  ask 
but  in  payment  that,  should  I  come  to  England,  she  will  extend 
her  protection  to  my  daughter  until  I  can  find  a  home  and  place 
her  there.     You  see  I  am  playing  an  open  game  with  you." 


IN    PARTS  103 

"  I  will  reply  as  frankly,"  Guy  said.  "  When  I  came  in 
here  it  was,  as  I  told  the  man-at-arms  my  companion,  with 
the  thought  that  one  who  had  noticed  us  so  shrewdly,  and 
had  recognized  me  so  quickly  in  the  crowd,  was  no  ordinary 
mountebank,  but  a  keen,  shrewd  man  who  had  some  motive 
for  thus  addressing  me,  and  I  see  that  my  view  was  a  right 
one.  As  to  your  proposal  I  can  say  naught  before  I  have 
laid  it  before  my  mistress,  but  for  myself  I  may  say  at  once 
that  it  recommends  itself  to  me  as  excellent.  We  are,  as  you 
say,  strangers  here,  and  know  of  no  one  from  whom  we  might 
obtain  information  as  to  what  is  going  on.  My  mistress,  if 
not  an  actual  prisoner,  is  practically  so,  being  held  with  her 
children  as  hostages  for  my  lord's  loyalty  to  France.  She  is 
the  kindest  of  ladies,  and  should  she  authorize  me  to  enter 
into  further  communication  with  you,  you  may  be  sure  that 
she  would  execute  to  the  full  the  undertaking  you  ask  for  on 
behalf  of  your  daughter.  Where  can  I  see  you  again  ?  This 
is  scarce  a  place  I  could  often  resort  to  without  my  visits 
being  noticed,  if,  as  is  likely  enough,  the  Duke  of  Burgundy 
may  occasionally  set  spies  to  inform  him  as  to  what  we  are 
doing,  and  whether  my  mistress  is  in  communication  with  any 
who  are  regarded  as  either  doubtful  or  hostile  to  his  faction." 

''  If  you  will  be  in  front  of  Notre  Dame  this  evening  at 
nine  o'clock,  I  will  meet  you  there  and  conduct  you  to  my 
abode,  where  you  can  visit  me  free  of  any  fear  of  observa- 
tion." 

"  What  name  shall  I  call  you  ?  "  Guy  asked. 

''  My  name  is  Montepone.  I  belong  to  a  noble  family  of 
Mantua,  but  mixing  myself  up  with  the  factions  there,  I  was 
on  the  losing  side,  and  unfortunately  it  happened  that  in  a 
fray  I  killed  a  noble  connected  with  all  the  ruling  families  ; 
sentence  of  death  was  passed  upon  me  in  my  absence,  my 
property  was  confiscated.     Nowhere  in  Italy  should  I  have 


104  AT    AGINCOURT 

been  safe  from  the  dagger  of  the  assassin,  therefore  I  fled  to 
France,  and  for  ten  years  have  maintained  myself  by  the 
two  arts  which  so  often  go  together,  astrology  and  buffoonery. 
I  had  always  been  fond  of  knowledge,  and  had  learned  all 
that  could  be  taught  in  the  grand  science  of  astrology,  so  that 
however  much  I  may  gull  fools  here,  I  have  obtained  the  con- 
fidence of  many  powerful  personages  by  the  accuracy  of  my 
forecasts.  Had  Orleans  but  believed  my  solemn  assurance  he 
would  not  have  ridden  through  the  streets  of  Paris  to  his 
death  that  night,  and  in  other  cases  where  I  have  been  more 
trusted  I  have  rendered  valuable  assistance." 

The  belief  in  astrology  had  never  gained  much  hold  upon 
the  mass  of  the  English  people,  many  as  were  the  superstitions 
that  prevailed  among  them.  Guy  had  never  even  given  the 
matter  a  thought.  Montepone,  however,  evidently  believed 
in  his  powers  of  foreseeing  the  future,  and  such  powers  did  not 
in  themselves  seem  altogether  impossible  to  the  lad  ;  he  there- 
fore made  no  direct  reply,  but  saying  that  he  would  not  fail  to 
be  at  the  appointed  place  at  nine  that  evening,  took  his  leave. 

'' Truly,  Master  Guy,  I  began  to  be  uneasy  about  you," 
Robert  Picard  said  when  he  rejoined  him,  ''and  was  medi- 
tating whether  I  had  best  enter  the  tent,  and  demand  what 
had  become  of  you.  It  was  only  the  thought  that  there  might 
have  been  others  before  you,  and  that  you  had  to  wait  your 
turn  before  seeing  him,  that  restrained  me.  You  have  not 
been  taking  his  nostrums,  I  trust ;  for  they  say  that  some  of 
those  men  sell  powders  by  which  a  man  can  be  changed  into 
a  wolf." 

Guy  laughed.  ''I  have  taken  nothing,  Robert,  and  if  I 
had  I  should  have  no  fear  of  such  a  change  happening  to  me. 
I  have  but  talked  to  the  man  as  to  how  he  came  to  know  me, 
and  it  is  as  I  thought, — he  saw  us  as  we  entered.  He  is  a 
shrewd  fellow,  and  may  well  be  of  some  use  to  us. ' ' 


IN    PARIS  105 

''  I  like  not  chaffering  with  men  who  have  intercourse  with 
the  devil,"  Picard  said,  shaking  his  head  gravely  ;  ''  nothing 
good  comes  of  it.  My  mother  knew  a  man  who  bought  a 
powder  that  was  to  cure  his  wife  of  jealousy ;  and  indeed  it 
did,  for  it  straightway  killed  her,  and  he  was  hung.  I  think 
that  I  can  stand  up  against  mortal  man  as  well  as  another,  but 
my  blood  ran  cold  when  I  saw  you  enter  yon  tent,  and  I  fell 
into  a  sweat  at  your  long  absence. ' ' 

^'  The  man  is  not  of  that  kind,  Robert,  so  you  can  reassure 
yourself.  I  doubt  not  that  the  nostrums  he  sells  are  perfectly 
harmless,  and  that  though  they  may  not  cure  they  will  cer- 
tainly not  kill." 

They  made  their  way  back  to  the  house  of  the  provost  of 
the  silversmiths. 

''Well,  what  do  you  think  of  Paris,  Guy?"  Dame  Mar- 
garet asked  when  he  entered. 

"It  is  a  fine  city,  no  doubt,  lady,  but  in  truth  I  would 
rather  be  in  the  country  than  in  this  wilderness  of  narrow 
streets.  But  indeed  I  have  had  somewhat  of  an  adventure,  and 
one  which  I  think  may  prove  of  advantage;  "  and  he  then 
related  to  his  mistress  his  visit  to  the  booth  of  the  supposed 
doctor. 

"  Do  you  think  that  he  is  honest,  Guy?  "  she  asked  when 
he  concluded. 

"  I  think  so,  madam.  He  spoke  honestly  enough,  and 
there  was  a  ring  of  truth  in  what  he  said  ;  nor  do  I  see  that 
he  could  have  had  any  motive  for  making  my  acquaintance 
save  what  he  stated.  His  story  seemed  to  me  to  be  a  natural 
one ;  but  I  shall  be  able  to  judge  better  when  I  see  him  in  his 
own  house  and  with  this  daughter  he  speaks  of;  that  is,  if 
your  ladyship  is  wilUng  that  I  should  meet  him." 

"  I  am  willing  enough,"  she  said,  "  for  even  if  he  is  a  spy 
of  Burgundy's  there  is  nothing  that  we  wish  to  conceal.     I 


106  AT    AGINCOURT 

have  come  here  willingly,  and  have  no  thought  of  making  my 
escape,  or  of  mixing  myself  up  in  any  of  the  intrigues  of  the 
court.  Therefore  there  is  no  harm  that  he  can  do  us,  while 
on  the  other  hand  you  may  learn  much  from  him,  and  will 
gather  in  a  short  time  whether  he  can  be  trusted.  Then  by 
all  means  go  and  meet  him  this  evening.  But  it  would  be  as 
well  to  take  Tom  with  you.  It  does  not  seem  to  me  at  all 
likely  that  any  plot  can  be  intended,  but  at  any  rate  it  will  be 
well  that  you  should  have  one  with  you  whom  you  can 
thoroughly  trust,  in  case  there  is  any  snare  set,  and  to  guard 
you  against  any  lurking  cut-throats. ' ' 

"  I  will  tell  him  to  be  in  readiness  to  go  with  me.  It  will 
be  his  turn  to  go  out  with  one  of  the  others  this  evening,  and 
he  might  not  be  back  in  time  if  I  did  not  warn  him." 

<'  What  arms  shall  I  take  with  me?  "  Long  Tom  said,  when 
Guy  told  him  of  their  expedition. 

'*  Nothing  but  your  sword  and  quarter-staff.  I  see  that 
many  of  the  beggars  and  others  that  one  meets  in  the  streets 
carry  long  staffs,  and  yours  is  not  much  longer  than  the  gen- 
erality. You  brought  it  tied  up  with  your  bow,  so  you  would 
do  well  to  carry  it,  for  in  a  street  broil,  where  there  is  room 
to  swing  it,  you  could  desire  no  better  weapon,  in  such  strong 
hands  as  yours,  Tom.  Besides,  you  can  knock  down  and  dis- 
able with  it  and  no  great  harm  is  done,  whereas  if  you  used 
your  sword  there  would  be  dead  men  ;  and  although  by  all  I 
hear  these  are  not  uncommon  objects  in  the  streets  of  Paris, 
there  might  be  trouble  if  the  town  watch  came  up,  as  we  are 
strangers.  I  shall  carry  a  stout  cudgel  myself,  as  well  as  my 
sword." 

Accordingly  at  half-past  eight  they  set  out.  Guy  put  on  a 
long  cloak  and  a  cap  such  as  was  worn  by  the  citizens,  but 
strengthened  inside  by  a  few  bands  of  steel  forming  sufficient 
protection  to  the  head  against  any  ordinary  blow.     This  he 


IN    PARIS  107 

had  purchased  at  a  stall  on  his  way  home.  Tom  had  put  on 
the  garments  that  had  been  bought  for  him  that  afternoon, 
consisting  of  a  doublet  of  tanned  leather  that  could  be  worn 
under  armour  or  for  ordinary  use,  and  was  thick  enough  to 
afford  considerable  protection.  The  streets  were  already  al- 
most deserted  ;  those  who  were  abroad  hurried  along  looking 
with  suspicion  at  all  whom  they  met,  and  walking  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  road  so  as  to  avoid  being  taken  by  surprise  by  any- 
one lurking  in  the  doorways  or  at  the  corners  of  alleys.  Once 
or  twice  men  came  out  and  stared  at  Guy  and  his  companion 
by  the  light  of  the  lanterns  suspended  across  the  streets,  but 
there  was  nothing  about  their  appearance  to  encourage  an  at- 
tack, and  the  stalwart  figure  of  the  archer  promised  hard  blows 
rather  than  plunder.  Arriving  at  the  square  in  front  of  Notre 
Dame  they  waited  awhile.  Here  there  were  still  people  about, 
for  it  was  a  rendezvous  both  for  roistering  young  gallants, 
thieves,  and  others  starting  on  midnight  adventures.  After 
walking  backwards  and  forwards  two  or  three  times  Guy  said, 
*'  You  had  best  stand  here  in  the  shadow  of  this  buttress  while 
I  go  and  place  myself  beneath  that  hanging  lamp  ;  seeing  that 
we  are  together,  and  he,  looking  perhaps  only  for  one,  may 
not  recognize  me." 

On  reaching  the  lamp,  Guy  took  off  his  hat,  so  that  the  light 
should  fall  on  his  face,  waited  for  a  minute,  and  then  replaced 
it.     As  soon  as  he  did  so  a  slightly-built  lad  came  up  to  him. 

''  Were  you  not  at  the  fair  by  the  river  to-day,  sir,  and  are 
you  not  expecting  some  one  to  meet  you  here  ?  ' ' 

*'  That  is  so,  lad.  If  you  will  tell  me  whom  I  am  expecting 
I  shall  know  that  he  has  sent  you,  though,  indeed,  I  looked 
to  meet  himself  and  not  a  messenger." 

*'  Montepone,"  the  lad  said. 

**  That  is  right.     Why  is  he  not  here  himself?  *' 

*'He  received  a  message  before  starting  that   one  whose 


108  AT  AGINCOURT 

orders  he  could  not  neglect  would  call  upon  him  this  evening, 
and  he  therefore  sent  me  to  the  rendezvous.  I  have  been  look- 
ing anxiously  for  you,  but  until  now  had  not  seen  you." 

"  I  have  a  companion  with  me  ;  being  a  stranger  here  in 
Paris,  I  did  not  care  to  be  wandering  through  the  streets  alone. 
He  is  a  countryman  of  mine,  and  can  be  trusted." 

''  It  is  indeed  dangerous  to  be  out  alone.  It  is  seldom  that 
I  am  in  the  streets  after  dark,  but  the  doctor  came  with  me 
and  placed  me  in  a  corner  of  the  porch,  and  then  returned  by 
himself,  telling  me  to  stir  not  until  I  saw  you  ;  and  that  should 
you  not  come,  or  should  I  not  be  able  to  make  you  out,  I  was 
to  remain  until  he  came  for  me  even  if  I  waited  until  morn- 
ing." 

''  I  will  fetch  my  follower,"  Guy  said,  ''and  am  ready  to 
accompany  you." 

The  lad  was  evidently  unwilling  to  be  left  there  for  a  mo- 
ment alone,  and  he  walked  back  with  Guy  to  the  buttress 
where  the  archer  was  standing. 

''  This  is  our  guide,  Tom,"  Guy  said,  as  the  archer  stepped 
out  to  join  him  ;  *'  the  person  I  expected  was  unable  to  come 
himself.  Now,  lad,  I  am  ready;  you  see  we  are  well 
guarded." 

The  boy  nodded,  evidently  reassured  by  the  bulk  of  the 
archer,  and  was  about  to  step  on  ahead  of  them,  when  Guy 
said,  "You  had  best  walk  with  us.  If  you  keep  in  front,  it 
will  seem  as  if  you  were  guiding  us,  and  that  would  point  us 
out  at  once  as  strangers.  Is  it  far  to  the  place  you  are  taking 
us  to?" 

**  A  short  quarter  of  an  hour's  walk,  sir.** 


IN    THE    STREETS    OF    PARIS  109 

CHAPTER    VII 

IN   THE   STREETS    OF  PARIS 

THEY  crossed  the  bridge  to  the  right  bank  of  the  river, 
and  followed  the  stream  down  for  some  distance.  Pass- 
ing through  some  narrow  lanes,  they  presently  emerged  into 
a  street  of  higher  pretensions,  and  stopped  at  the  door  of  a 
small  house  wedged  in  between  two  of  much  larger  size.  The 
boy  took  a  key  from  his  girdle,  opened  the  door,  and  entered. 

''Stand  here  a  moment,  I  pray  you,"  he  said;  *' I  will 
fetch  a  light. ' ' 

In  a  few  seconds  he  appeared  with  a  lantern.  He  shut  and 
barred  the  door,  and  then  led  the  way  upstairs  and  showed 
them  into  a  small  but  well -furnished  room,  which  was  lighted 
by  a  hanging  lamp.  He  then  went  to  a  buffet,  brought  out 
a  flask  of  wine  and  two  goblets,  and  said:  ''Will  it  please 
you  to  be  seated  and  to  help  yourselves  to  the  wine  ;  my  mas- 
ter may  possibly  be  detained  for  some  little  time  before  he  is 
able  to  see  you."  Then  he  went  out  and  closed  the  door  be- 
hind him. 

"  It  is  evident,  Tom,"  Guy  said,  as  he  took  off  his  hat  and 
cloak,  and  seated  himself,  "  that  the  doctor  has  a  good  idea 
of  making  himself  comfortable.  Sit  down,  we  may  have  to 
wait  some  time." 

'<  Do  you  think  that  it  will  be  safe  to  touch  the  wine.  Mas- 
ter Guy?   perchance  it  may  be  drugged." 

"  Why  should  it  be  ?  "  Guy  asked.  "  We  are  not  such  im- 
portant personages  that  anyone  can  desire  to  make  away  with 
us.  I  am  convinced  that  the  doctor  was  in  earnest  when  he 
told  me  that  story  that  I  repeated  to  you  this  evening.     It  is 


110  AT    AGINCOURT 

possible  that  he  may  not  be  able  to  give  us  as  much  informa- 
tion as  he  said,  but  that  he  means  well  by  us  I  am  certain ; 
and  I  think  we  may  be  sure  that  his  wine  is  as  good  as  his 
apartments  are  comfortable." 

This  turned  out  to  be  the  case  ;  the  wine  was  excellent,  and 
the  archer  soon  laid  aside  any  doubt  he  might  have  entertained. 
From  time  to  time  steps  could  be  heard  in  the  apartment 
above,  and  it  was  evident  that  it  was  here  that  the  interview 
between  the  doctor  and  his  visitor  was  taking  place.  Pres- 
ently a  ring  was  heard  below. 

'^Another  visitor,"  Guy  said.  Getting  up,  he  slightly 
drew  aside  a  thick  curtain  that  hung  before  a  casement,  a 
moment  later  he  let  it  fall  again.  ''  There  are  two  men-at- 
arms  standing  on  the  other  side  of  the  street  and  one  at  the 
door."  He  heard  the  door  opened,  then  the  boy's  step  was 
heard  on  the  stairs,  two  or  three  minutes  later  there  was  a 
movement  above  and  the  sound  of  the  footsteps  of  two  men 
coming  down.  Presently  the  outside  door  closed,  two  or 
three  minutes  elapsed  ;  then  the  door  opened  and  the  Italian 
entered. 

''I  regret  that  I  have  kept  you  so  long,"  he  said  courte- 
ously, ''  but  my  visitor  was  not  to  be  got  rid  of  hastily.  It 
was  a  lady,  and  there  is  no  hurrying  ladies.  When  a  man 
comes  in,  I  have  already  ascertained  what  he  desires  to  know  ; 
he  listens  to  my  answer  and  takes  his  departure.  A  woman, 
on  the  contrary,  has  a  thousand  things  to  ask,  and  for  the 
most  part  they  are  questions  quite  beyond  my  power  to  an- 
swer." 

"  I  have,  as  you  see,  Signor  Montepone,  brought  my  tall 
countryman  with  me  ;  as  you  noticed  me,  I  doubt  not  for  a 
moment  that  you  also  marked  him  when  we  entered  the  city. 
Knowing  nothing  of  the  ways  of  Paris,  but  having  heard  thai 
the  streets  were  very  unsafe  after  dark,   I  thought  it  best  to 


IN    THE    STREETS    OF    PARIS  HI 

bring  him  with  me  ;  and  I  am  indeed  glad  that  I  did  so,  for  we 
met  with  several  very  rough-looking  characters  on  our  way  to 
Notre  Dame,  and  had  I  been  alone  I  might  have  had  trouble." 

''You  did  quite  right,"  the  ItaHan  said;  ''I  regretted 
afterwards  that  I  did  not  myself  advise  you  to  bring  some  one 
with  you,  for  indeed  it  is  not  safe  for  one  man  to  go  abroad 
alone  after  dark.  And  now,  will  you  accompany  me  upstairs ; 
this  tall  fellow  will  doubtless  be  able  to  pass  the  time  with  that 
flask  of  wine  until  you  return." 

''  He  should  be  able  to  do  so,"  Guy  said  with  a  smile,  "  for 
indeed  it  is  the  best  wine  I  have  tasted,  so  far  as  my  judgment 
goes,  since  I  crossed  the  Channel,  and  indeed  the  best  I  have 
ever  tasted." 

"  'Tis  good  wine.  I  received  a  cask  of  it  from  the  grower, 
a  Burgundian  noble,  who  had,  as  he  believed,  gained  some 
advantage  from  following  my  advice." 

The  man  led  the  way  upstairs.  The  room  he  entered  there 
was  much  larger  than  that  which  they  had  left,  extending 
over  the  whole  floor.  It  was  draped  similarly  to  that  in  the 
booth,  but  was  far  more  handsomely  and  elaborately  got  up. 
The  hangings  were  of  heavy  cloth  sprinkled  with  stars,  the 
ceiling  was  blue  with  gold  stars,  a  planisphere  and  astrolabe 
stood  in  the  centre  of  the  room,  and  a  charcoal  fire  burned  in 
a  brazier  beside  them.  A  pair  of  huge  bats  with  outstretched 
wings  hung  by  wires  from  the  ceiling,  their  white  teeth  glis- 
tening in  the  light  of  four  lamps  on  stands,  some  six  feet  high, 
one  in  each  corner  of  the  room.  The  floor  was  covered  with 
a  dark  Eastern  carpet,  a  large  chair  with  a  footstool  in  front 
stood  at  a  short  distance  from  the  planisphere  ;  at  one  end 
was  a  massive  table  on  which  were  retorts,  glass  globes,  and 
a  variety  of  apparatus  new  to  Guy.  At  the  other  end  of  the 
room  there  was  a  frame  some  eight  feet  square  on  which  a 
white  sheet  was  stretched  tightly. 


112  At    AGINCOURT 

''  Now,  Master  Guy,"  the  Italian  said,  "  firstly,  I  beg  you 
to  give  me  the  date  of  your  birth  and  if  possible  the  hour,  for 
I  would  for  my  own  information  if  not  for  yours,  cast  your 
horoscope.  I  like  to  know  for  my  own  satisfaction,  as  far  as 
may  be,  the  future  of  those  with  whom  I  have  to  deal.  If  I 
perceive  that  misfortunes  and  perhaps  death  threaten  them,  it 
is  clearly  of  no  use  my  entering  into  relations  with  them.  In 
your  case,  of  course,  it  is  with  your  mistress  that  I  am  chiefly 
concerned  ;  still  as  your  fortunes  are  at  present  so  closely 
mixed  up  with  hers,  I  may  learn  something  of  much  utility  to 
me  from  your  horoscope." 

''  I  was  born  on  the  8th  of  December,  1394,  and  shall  be 
therefore  seventeen  in  a  fortnight's  time.  I  was  born  a  few 
minutes  after  midnight,  for  I  have  heard  my  mother  say  that 
the  castle  bell  had  sounded  but  a  few  minutes  before  I  was 
born.  She  said  that  she  had  been  anxious  about  it,  because 
an  old  woman  had  predicted  that  if  she  ever  had  a  child  born 
on  the  7th  day  of  the  month,  it  would  be  in  every  way  unfort- 
unate ;  so  my  mother  was  greatly  pleased  that  I  had  escaped 
the  consequences  predicted." 

''  And  now,"  the  Italian  went  on,  having  made  a  note  in 
his  tablets,  "  what  said  your  lady  ?  " 

"  She  bid  me  say,  sir,  that  she  was  very  sensible  of  the  ad- 
vantage that  it  would  be  to  her  to  receive  news  or  warning 
from  one  so  well  informed  as  yourself ;  and  that  she  on  her 
part  promises  that  she  will  befriend  and  protect  your  daughter 
should  you  at  any  time  bring  her  to  her  castle  in  England,  or 
should  she  come  alone  with  such  tokens  from  you  as  that  she 
might  be  known  ;  and  this  promise  my  lady  vows  on  the  sac- 
raments to  keep." 

''  Then  we  are  in  agreement,"  the  Italian  said  ;  ''  and  right 
glad  am  I  to  know  that  should  aught  befall  me,  my  daughter 
will  be  in  such  good  hands.    As  far  as  worldly  means  are  con- 


IN    THE    STREETS    OF    PARIS  113 

cerned  her  future  is  assured,  for  I  have  laid  out  much  of  the 
money  I  have  received  in  jewels  of  value,  which  will  produce 
a  sum  that  will  be  an  ample  dowry  for  her.  Now  I  can  give 
you  some  news.  The  Duke  of  Berri  with  the  queen  came  two 
days  since  from  Melun  to  Corbeil,  and  Louis  of  Bavaria  came 
on  here  yesterday  to  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine  with  a  message  to 
Burgundy  and  to  the  butchers,  asking  that  they  would  allow 
him  to  attend  the  queen  to  Paris,  and  that  she  might  reside 
in  his  house  of  Nasle.  Burgundy  was  minded  to  grant  her 
leave,  but  at  a  meeting  of  the  chiefs  of  the  guild  of  butchers 
this  afternoon  they  resolved  to  refuse  the  request ;  and  this 
evening  they  have  broken  every  door  and  window  of  the  Duke 
of  Berri's  house,  and  committed  great  damages  there,  so  that 
it  should  not  be  habitable ;  they  resolved  that  Berri  should 
not  enter  Paris,  but  that  the  queen  might  come.  I  hear  that 
it  has  been  determined  that  the  king  shall  be  placed  in  the 
Louvre,  where  the  citizens  of  Paris  can  keep  guard  over  him 
and  prevent  any  attempt  by  the  Orleanists  to  carry  him  away. 
"  All  this  will  make  no  difference  to  your  mistress  directly  ; 
the  point  of  it  is  that  the  power  of  these  butchers,  with  whom 
go  the  guild  of  skinners  and  others,  is  so  increasing  that  even 
the  Duke  of  Burgundy  is  forced  to  give  in  to  them.  Some  of 
the  other  guilds  and  the  greater  part  of  the  respectable  traders 
are  wholly  opposed  to  these  men.  They  themselves  may  care 
little  whether  Orleans  or  Burgundy  sways  the  court  and  the 
king,  but  this  usurpation  of  the  butchers,  who  have  behind 
them  the  scum  of  Paris,  is  regarded  as  a  danger  to  the  whole 
city,  and  the  feeling  may  grow  into  so  hot  a  rage  that  there 
may  be  serious  rioting  in  the  streets.  I  tell  you  this  that  you 
may  be  prepared.  Assuredly  the  butchers  are  not  likely  to  in- 
terfere with  any  save  such  of  the  townspeople  as  they  may 
deem  hostile  to  them,  and  no  harm  would  intentionally  be 
done  to  her  or  to  any  other  hostage  of  Burgundy.  But  the 
8 


114  AT    AGINCOURT 

provost  of  the  silversmiths  is  one  of  those  who  withstands  them 
to  the  best  of  his  power,  and  should  matters  come  to  serious 
rioting  his  house  might  be  attacked.  The  leaders  of  the 
butchers'  guild  would  be  glad  to  see  him  killed,  and  their 
followers  would  still  more  like  to  have  the  sacking  of  his  rich 
magazine  of  silver  goods  and  the  spoiling  of  his  furniture. 

''  I  say  not  that  things  are  likely  to  come  to  that  yet,  but 
there  is  no  telling  how  far  they  may  be  carried.  It  is  but  a 
dark  cloud  in  the  distance  at  present,  but  it  may  in  time  burst 
into  a  storm  that  will  deluge  the  streets  of  Paris  with  blood.  I 
may  tell  you  that,  against  you  as  English  there  is  no  strong 
feeling  at  present  among  the  Burgundians,  for  I  am  informed 
that  the  duke  has  taken  several  bodies  of  English  archers  into 
his  pay,  and  that  at  Soissons  and  other  towns  he  has  enlisted 
a  score  or  two  of  these  men.  However,  I  am  sure  to  gain  in- 
formation long  before  matters  come  to  any  serious  point,  ex- 
cept a  sudden  outbreak  arise  from  a  street  broil.  I  may  tell 
you  that  one  result  of  the  violence  of  the  butchers  to-day  may 
be  to  cause  some  breach  between  them  and  the  Burgundian 
nobles,  who  are,  I  am  told,  greatly  incensed  at  their  refusing 
to  give  permission  to  the  Duke  of  Berri  to  come  here  after 
Burgundy  had  acceded  to  his  request,  and  that  these  fellows 
should  venture  to  damage  the  hotel  of  one  of  the  royal  dukes 
seemed  to  them  to  be  still  more  intolerable.  The  Duke  of  Bur- 
gundy may  truckle  to  these  fellows,  but  his  nobles  will  strongly 
resent  their  interference  and  their  arrogant  insolence,  and  the 
duke  may  find  that  if  he  is  to  retain  their  support  he  will  have 
to  throw  over  that  of  these  turbulent  citizens.  Moreover,  their 
conduct  adds  daily  to  the  strength  of  the  Orleanists  among  the 
citizens,  and  if  a  strong  Armagnac  force  approaches  Paris  they 
will  be  hailed  by  no  small  portion  of  the  citizens  as  deliv- 
erers. ' ' 

''  In  truth  I  can  well  understand,  Signor  Montepone,  that 


IN    THE    STREETS    OF    PARIS  115 

the  nobles  should  revolt  against  this  association  with  butchers       ' 
and  skinners;    'tis  past  all  bearing  that  fellows  like   these 
should  thus  meddle  in  pubhc  affairs." 

''The  populace  of  Paris  has  ever  been  turbulent,"  the 
Italian  replied.  "  In  this  it  resembles  the  cities  of  Flanders, 
and  the  butchers  are  ever  at  the  bottom  of  all  tumults.  Now 
I  will  introduce  my  daughter  to  you ;  it  is  well  that  you 
should  know  her,  for  in  case  of  need  she  may  serve  as  a 
messenger,  and  it  may  be  that  I  may  some  day  ask  you  to 
present  her  to  your  lady." 

He  opened  the  door.  ''  Katarina  !  "  he  said  without  rais- 
ing his  voice,  and  at  once  a  girl  came  running  up  from  the 
floor  below. 

''  This  is  my  daughter.  Master  Aylmer  ;  you  have  seen  her 
before." 

Katarina  was  a  girl  of  some  fourteen  years  of  age.  She 
was  dressed  in  black,  and  was  tall  and  slight.  Her  com- 
plexion was  fairer  than  that  of  her  father,  and  she  already 
gave  promise  of  considerable  beauty.  Guy  bowed  to  her  as 
she  made  her  reverence,  while  her  face  lit  up  with  an  amused 
smile. 

*'  Your  father  says  I  have  seen  you  before,  signora,  but  in 
sooth  I  know  not  where  or  how,  since  it  was  but  this  morn- 
ing that  I  arrived  in  Paris." 

' '  We  parted  but  half  an  hour  since,  monsieur. ' ' 

''Parted?"  Guy  repeated  with  a  puzzled  expression  on 
his  face.      "  Surely  you  are  jesting  with  me." 

"  Do  you  not  recognize  my  messenger?  "  the  Italian  said 
with  a  smile.  "  My  daughter  is  my  assistant.  In  a  business 
like  mine  one  cannot  trust  a  stranger  to  do  one  service,  and 
as  a  boy  she  could  come  and  go  unmarked  when  she  carries  a 
message  to  persons  of  quality.  She  looks  a  saucy  page  in  the 
daytime  when  she  goes  on  the   business,  but  after  nightfall 


116  AT   AGINCOURT 

she  is  dressed  as  you  saw  her  this  evening.  As  a  girl  she 
could  not  traverse  the  streets  unattended,  and  I  am  far  too 
busy  to  bear  her  company ;  but  as  a  boy  she  can  go  where 
she  likes,  and  indeed  it  is  only  when  we  are  alone,  and  there 
is  little  chance  of  my  having  visitors,  that  she  appears  in  her 
proper  character." 

''  You  must  be  very  courageous,  signora,"  Guy  said  ;  ''  but, 
indeed,  I  can  well  imagine  that  you  can  pass  where  you  will 
without  anyone  suspecting  you  to  be  a  girl,  for  the  thought 
that  this  was  so  never  entered  my  head. ' ' 

'<  I  am  so  accustomed  to  the  disguise,"  she  said,  "  that  I 
feel  more  comfortable  in  it  than  dressed  as  I  now  am,  and 
it  is  much  more  amusing  to  be  able  to  go  about  as  I  like 
than  to  remain  all  day  cooped  up  here  when  my  father  is 
abroad. ' ' 

' '  And  now.  Master  Aylmer,  that  you  have  made  my 
daughter's  acquaintance,  and  I  have  told  you  what  news 
I  have  gathered,  it  needs  not  that  I  should  detain  you 
longer ;  the  hour  is  getting  late  already,  and  your  lady 
may  well  be  getting  anxious  at  your  absence.  Can  you 
read?" 

"Yes,  signor ;  the  priest  at  my  lady's  castle  in  England, 
of  which  my  father  is  castellan  during  my  lord's  absences,  in- 
structed me." 

'*  It  is  well;  for  sometimes  a  note  can  be  slipped  into  a 
hand  when  it  would  not  be  safe  to  deliver  a  message  by  word 
of  mouth.  From  time  to  time  if  there  be  anything  new  you 
shall  hear  from  me,  but  there  will  be  no  occasion  for  you  to 
come  hither  again  unless  there  is  something  of  importance  on 
which  I  may  desire  to  have  speech  with  you,  or  you  with  me. 
Remain  here,  Katarina,  until  my  return ;  I  will  see  monsieur 
out,  and  bar  the  door  after  him." 

Passing  downstairs  Guy  looked  in  at   the  room  where  he 


GUY  ANO  LONG  TOM  COME  TO  THE  RESCUE  OF  COUNT  CHARLES, 


IN  THE  STREETS  OF  PARIS  117 

had  left  the  archer.  The  latter  sprung  to  his  feet  as  he 
entered  with  a  somewhat  dazed  expression  on  his  face,  for 
indeed,  he  had  fallen  off  into  a  sound  sleep. 

"  We  are  going  now,  Tom,"  Guy  said.  *'  I  have  con- 
cluded my  business  with  this  gentleman.  We  will  not  go 
back  the  way  we  came,"  he  went  on,  as  they  issued  into  the 
street,  ''for  I  am  sure  we  should  never  find  our  way  through 
those  alleys.  Let  us  keep  along  here  until  we  come  to  a 
broader  street  leading  the  way  we  wish  to  go  ;  fortunately, 
with  the  river  to  our  left,  we  cannot  go  very  far  wrong." 

They  presently  came  to  a  street  leading  in  the  desired 
direction.  They  had  scarcely  entered  it  when  they  heard 
ahead  of  them  the  sound  of  a  fray.  A  loud  cry  arose,  and 
there  was  a  clashing  of  sword-blades. 

"Come  on,  Tom!  "  Guy  said;  '' it  may  be  that  some 
gentleman  is  attacked  by  these  ruffians  of  the  streets. '  * 

Starting  off  at  a  run,  they  soon  arrived  at  the  scene  of 
combat,  the  features  of  which  they  were  able  to  see  by  the 
light  of  the  lamp  that  hung  in  the  centre  of  the  street.  A 
man  was  standing  in  a  narrow  doorway,  which  prevented  his 
being  attacked  except  in  front,  and  the  step  on  which  he 
stood  gave  him  a  slight  advantage  over  his  adversaries.  These 
were  nearly  a  dozen  in  number,  and  were  evidently,  as  Guy 
had  supposed,  street  ruffians  of  the  lowest  class.  Without 
hesitation  Guy  and  the  archer  fell  upon  them,  with  a  shout  of 
encouragement  to  the  defender  of  the  doorway,  who  was 
evidently  sorely  pressed.  Tom's  quarter-staff  sent  two  of  the 
men  rolling  on  the  ground  almost  before  they  realized  that 
they  were  attacked,  while  Guy  ran  another  through  the  body. 
For  a  moment  the  assailants  scattered,  but  then,  seeing  that 
they  were  attacked  by  only  two  men,  they  fell  upon  them 
with  fury. 

Guy  defended  himself  stoutly,  but  he   would    have  fared 


118  AT   AGINCOURT 

badly  had  it  not  been  for  the  efforts  of  Long  Tom,  whose 
staff  descended  with  such  tremendous  force  upon  the  heads  of 
his  assailants  that  it  broke  down  their  guard,  and  sent  man 
after  man  on  to  the  pavement.  Guy  himself  received  a  sharp 
wound  in  the  shoulder,  but  cut  down  another  of  his  assail- 
ants ;  and  the  defender  of  the  door,  leaving  his  post  of  van- 
tage, now  joined  them,  and  in  a  couple  of  minutes  but  four  of 
the  assailants  remained  on  their  feet,  and  these,  with  a  shout 
of  dismay,  turned  and  took  to  their  heels.  Guy  had  now 
opportunely  arrived.  As  the  latter  took  off  his  hat  he  saw 
time  to  look  at  the  gentleman  to  whose  assistance  he  had  so 
that  the  stranger  was  but  a  year  or  two  older  than  himself. 

"By  our  Lady,  sir,"  the  young  man  said,  '' you  arrived 
at  a  lucky  moment,  for  I  could  not  much  longer  have  kept 
these  ruffians  at  bay.  I  have  to  thank  you  for  my  life, 
which,  assuredly,  they  would  have  taken,  especially  as  I  had 
disposed  of  two  of  their  comrades  before  you  came  up.  May 
I  ask  to  whom  I  am  so  indebted?  I  am  Count  Charles 
d'Estournel." 

"My  name  is  Guy  Aylmer,  sir;  I  am  the  son  of  Sir 
James  Aylmer,  an  English  knight,  and  am  here  as  the  esquire 
of  Dame  Margaret  de  Villeroy,  who  arrived  but  this  morning 
in  Paris." 

"  And  who  is  this  stalwart  fellow  whose  staff  has  done 
more  execution  than  both  our  sword -blades  ?  "  the  young 
count  asked  ;  "  verily  it  rose  and  fell  like  a  flail  on  a  thrash- 
ing-floor." 

"  He  is  one  of  Dame  Margaret's  retainers,  and  the  captain 
of  a  band  of  archers  in  her  service,  but  is  at  present  here  as 
one  of  her  men-at-arms." 

**  In  truth  I  envy  her  so  stout  a  retainer.  Good  fellow,  I 
have  to  thank  you  much,  as  well  as  Monsieur  Guy  Aylmer, 
for  your  assistance." 


IN    THE    STREETS    OF    PARIS  110 

*^  One  is  always  glad  of  an  opportunity  to  stretch  one's 
arms  a  bit  when  there  is  but  a  good  excuse  for  doing  so,"  the 
archer  said;  ''and  one  needs  no  better  chance  than  when 
one  sees  a  gentleman  attacked  by  such  scum  as  these  ruf- 
fians, ' '  and  he  motioned  to  the  men  lying  stretched  on  the 
ground. 

''Ah,  you  are  English  !  "  D'Estournel  said  with  a  slight 
smile  at  Tom's  very  broken  French.  "  I  know  all  about  you 
now,"  he  went  on,  turning  to  Guy.  "  I  was  not  present  to- 
day when  your  lady  had  audience  with  Burgundy,  but  I 
heard  that  an  English  dame  had  arrived,  and  that  the  duke 
came  but  badly  out  of  the  encounter  in  words  with  her.  But 
we  had  best  be  moving  on  or  wemay  have  the  watch  on  us, 
and  we  should  be  called  upon  to  account  for  these  ten  fellows 
lying  here.  I  doubt  not  but  half  of  them  are  only  stunned 
and  will  soon  make  off,  the  other  six  will  have  to  be  carried 
away.  We  have  a  good  account  to  give  of  ourselves,  but 
the  watch  would  probably  not  trouble  themselves  to  ask  any 
questions,  and  I  have  no  fancy  for  spending  a  night  locked 
up  in  the  cage  with  perhaps  a  dozen  unsavoury  malefactors. 
Which  way  does  your  course  lie,  sir?  " 

"  We  are  lodged  at  the  house  of  Maitre  Leroux,  provost  of 
the  silversmiths. ' ' 

"  Then  you  are  going  in  the  wrong  direction.  You  return 
up  this  street,  then  turn  to  your  right ;  his  house  is  in  the 
third  street  to  the  left.  I  shall  do  myself  the  honour  of  call- 
ing in  the  morning  to  thank  you  more  fully  for  the  service  you 
have  rendered  me,  which,  should  it  ever  fall  into  my  power, 
you  can  count  on  my  returning.  My  way  now  hes  in  the 
opposite  direction." 

After  mutual  salutes  they  parted,  and  Guy  followed  the  di- 
rections given  to  them. 

*'That  was  a  sharp  skirmish,   Master  Guy,"  Long   Tom 


120  AT    AGINCOURT 

said  contentedly ;   ''the  odds  were  just  enough  to  make  it  in- 
teresting.    Did  you  escape  scatheless  ?  ' ' 

''Not  altogether,  Tom,  I  had  a  sword -thrust  in  my 
shoulder;  but  I  can  do  with  it  until  I  get  back,  when  I  will 
get  you  to  bandage  it  for  me." 

''That  will  I;  I  did  not  get  so  much  as  a  scratch.  A 
quarter-staff  is  a  rare  weapon  in  a  fight  like  that,  for  you  can 
keep  well  out  of  the  reach  of  their  swords.  In  faith  I  have 
not  had  so  pleasant  an  exercise  since  that  fight  Dickon  and  I 
had  in  the  market-place  at  Winchester  last  Lammas  fair." 

"  lam  afraid  Dame  Margaret  will  scold  us  for  getting  into 
a  fray." 

"  Had  it  not  been  for  your  wound  we  need  have  said  noth- 
ing about  it ;  but  you  may  be  sure  that  you  will  have  to  carry 
your  arm  in  a  sling  for  a  day  or  two,  and  she  will  want  to 
know  the  ins  and  outs  of  the  matter." 

"  I  think  the  affair  has  been  a  fortunate  one,  for  it  has  ob- 
tained for  me  the  friendship  of  a  young  Burgundian  noble. 
Friendless  as  we  are  here,  this  is  no  slight  matter,  and  I  by 
no  means  grudge  the  amount  of  blood  I  have  lost  for  such  a 
gain.  There  is  a  light  in  Dame  Margaret's  casement ;  she 
said  that  she  should  sit  up  till  my  return,  and  would  herself 
let  me  in,  for  the  household  would  be  asleep  two  hours  ago  ; 
and  as  Maitre  Leroux  and  his  wife  have  shown  themselves  so 
kindly  disposed  towards  us,  she  should  not  like  the  household 
disturbed  at  such  an  hour.  I  was  to  whistle  a  note  or  two  of 
Richard  Mon  Roi,  and  she  would  know  that  we  were  without. 

He  whistled  a  bar  or  two  of  the  air,  they  saw  a  shadow  cross 
the  casement,  then  the  light  disappeared,  and  in  a  minute 
they  heard  the  bolts  undrawn  and  the  door  opened. 

"You  are  late,  Guy,"  she  said;  "  I  have  been  expecting 
you  this  hour  past.  Why,  what  has  happened  to  you  ?  "  she 
broke  off  as  she  saw  his  face. 


IN    THE   STREETS    OF   PARIS  121 

''It  is  but  a  trifle,  lady,"  he  said ;  "  sl  sword-thrust  in  the 
shoulder,  and  a  Httle  blood.  Long  Tom  will  bind  it  up. 
Our  delay  was  caused  partly  by  the  fact  that  the  Italian  was 
engaged,  and  it  was  half-an-hour  before  I  could  see  him. 
Moreover,  we  had  been  kept  at  the  trysting-place,  as  the  guide 
did  not  recognize  me  owing  to  Tom  being  with  me;  and 
lastly,  we  were  somewhat  delayed  by  the  matter  that  cost  me 
this  sword-thrust,  which  I  in  no  way  grudge,  since  it  has 
gained  for  us  a  friend  who  may  be  useful." 

Tom  had  by  this  time  barred  the  door  and  had  gone  up- 
stairs, "lam  disappointed  in  you,  Guy,"  Dame  Margaret 
said  severely  when  they  entered  the  room.  ''I  told  you  to 
keep  yourself  free  from  frays  of  all  kinds,  and  here  you  have 
been  engaged  in  one  before  we  have  been  twelve  hours  in 
Paris." 

"  I  crave  your  pardon,  madam,  but  it  is  not  in  human  nat- 
ure to  stand  by  without  drawing  a  sword  on  behalf  of  a  young 
gentleman  defending  himself  against  a  dozen  cut-throats.  I 
am  sure  that  in  such  a  case  your  ladyship  would  be  the  first 
to  bid  me  draw  and  strike  in.  The  matter  did  not  last  three 
minutes.  Tom  disposed  of  six  of  them  with  his  quarter-staff, 
the  gentleman  had  killed  two  before  we  arrived,  and  I  man- 
aged to  dispose  of  two  others,  the  rest  took  to  their  heels. 
The  young  gentleman  was  Count  Charles  d'Estournel;  he  is, 
as  it  seems,  in  the  Duke  of  Burgundy's  train;  and  as  we  un- 
doubtedly saved  his  life,  he  may  turn  out  a  good  and  useful 
friend." 

"You  are  right,  Guy  ;  I  spoke  perhaps  too  hastily.  And 
now  about  the  other  matter." 

Guy  told  her  all  that  had  taken  place. 

"And  what  is  this  man  Hke?"  she  asked  when  he  had 
concluded. 

"  Now  that  I  saw  him  without  the  astrologer's  robe  and  in 


122  AT   AGINCOURT 

his  ordinary  costume  he  seemed  to  me  a  very  proper  gentle- 
man/' Guy  rephed.  "  He  is  my  height  or  thereabouts, 
grave  in  face  and  of  good  presence.  I  have  no  doubt  that  he 
is  to  be  trusted,  and  he  has  evidently  resolved  to  do  all  in  his 
power  to  aid  you,  should  it  be  necessary  to  do  so.  He  would 
scarce  have  introduced  his  daughter  to  me  had  it  not  been  so." 

"He  must  be  a  strange  man,"  Dame  Margaret  said 
thoughtfully. 

''  He  is  certainly  no  common  man,  lady.  As  I  have  told 
you,  he  believes  thoroughly  in  his  science,  and  but  adopts 
the  costume  in  which  I  first  saw  him  and  the  role  of  a  quack 
vendor  of  nostrums  in  order  that  his  real  profession  may  not 
be  known  to  the  public,  and  so  bring  him  in  collision  with 
the  church." 

''It  seems  to  me,  Guy,"  Dame  Margaret  said  the  next 
morning,  ''  that  as  you  have  already  made  the  acquaintance  of 
a  young  French  noble,  and  may  probably  meet  with  others, 
'twill  be  best  that,  when  we  have  finished  our  breakfast,  you 
should  lose  no  time  in  sallying  out  and  providing  yourself 
with  suitable  attire.  Spare  not  money,  for  my  purse  is  very 
full.  Get  yourself  a  suit  in  which  you  can  accompany  me  fitly 
if  I  again  see  the  duke,  or,  as  is  possible,  have  an  interview 
with  the  queen.  Get  two  others,  the  one  a  quiet  one,  and 
not  likely  to  attract  notice,  for  your  ordinary  wear  ;  the  other 
a  more  handsome  one,  to  wear  when  you  go  into  the  company 
of  the  young  men  of  station  like  this  Burgundian  noble  whom 
you  succoured  last  night.  Your  father  being  a  knight,  you 
may  well,  as  the  esquire  of  my  lord,  hold  your  head  as  high 
as  other  young  esquires  of  good  family  in  the  train  of  French 
nobles." 

On  Agnes  and  Charlie  coming  into  the  room,  the  latter  ex- 
claimed, ''  Why  have  you  got  your  arm  in  a  scarf,  Guy  ?  " 

**  He  was  in  a  fray  last  night,  Charlie.    He  and  Tom  came 


IN    THE    STREETS    OF    PARIS  123 

upon  a  number  of  ruffians  fighting  a  young  gentleman,  so  they 
joined  in  and  helped  him,  and  Guy  was  wounded  in  the 
shoulder. ' ' 

''  Did  they  beat  the  bad  men,  mother  ?  " 

"  Yes,  dear;  Guy  had  taken  a  sword  with  him,  as  it  was 
after  dark,  and  Tom  had  his  quarter -staff. ' ' 

' '  Then  the  others  can  have  had  no  chance, ' '  Charlie  said 
decidedly.  "  I  have  often  seen  Long  Tom  playing  with  the 
quarter-staff,  and  he  could  beat  anyone  in  the  castle.  I  war- 
rant he  laid  about  him  well.  I  should  have  liked  to  have  been 
there  to  have  seen  it,  mother. ' ' 

"  It  will  be  a  good  many  years  yet,  Charhe,  before  you  will 
be  old  enough  to  go  out  after  dark  in  such  a  place  as  Paris." 

''  But  I  saw  real  fighting  at  the  castle,  mother,  and  I  am 
sure  I  was  not  afraid  even  when  the  cannon  made  a  great 
noise. ' ' 

"  No,  you  behaved  very  well,  Charlie  ;  but  it  is  one  thing 
to  be  standing  on  the  top  of  a  keep  and  another  to  be  in  the 
streets  when  a  fray  is  going  on  all  round." 

"  Did  you  kill  anyone,  Guy?  "  the  boy  asked  eagerly. 

"  Some  of  them  were  wounded,"  Guy  rephed,  "  but  I  can- 
not say  for  certain  that  anyone  was  killed." 

*'They  ought  to  be  killed,  these  bad  men  who  attack  peo- 
ple in  the  street.  If  I  were  King  of  France  I  would  have  all 
their  heads  chopped  off. ' ' 

"  It  is  not  so  easy  to  catch  them,  Charlie.  When  the  watch 
come  upon  them  when  they  are  doing  such  things  there  is  not 
much  mercy  shown  to  them." 

As  soon  as  breakfast  was  over  Guy  went  out,  after  learning 
from  Maitre  Leroux  the  address  of  a  tradesman  who  generally 
kept  a  stock  of  garments  in  store,  in  readiness  for  those  passing 
through  Paris,  who  might  not  have  time  to  stop  while  clothes 
were  specially  made  for  them.     He  returned  in  the  course  of 


124  AT    AGINCOURT 

an  hour,  followed  by  a  boy  carrying  a  wooden  case  with  the 
clothes  that  he  had  bought.  He  had  been  fortunate  in  getting 
two  suits  which  fitted  him  perfectly.  They  had  been  made  for 
a  young  knight  who  had  been  despatched  by  the  duke  to  Flan- 
ders just  after  he  had  been  measured  for  them,  and  the  tailor 
said  that  he  was  glad  to  sell  them,  as  for  aught  he  knew  it 
might  be  weeks  or  even  months  before  the  knight  returned, 
and  he  could  make  other  suits  for  him  at  his  leisure.  Thus 
he  was  provided  at  once  with  his  two  best  suits  ;  for  the  other 
he  had  been  measured,  and  it  was  to  be  sent  in  a  couple  of 
days.  On  his  return  he  went  straight  to  his  room,  and  attired 
himself  in  readiness  to  receive  the  visit  of  Count  Charles 
d'Estournel. 

The  suit  consisted  of  an  orange-coloured  doublet  coming 
down  to  the  hips,  with  puce  sleeves  ;  the  trousers  were  blue, 
and  fitting  closely  to  the  legs  ;  the  shoes  were  of  the  great 
length  then  in  fashion,  being  some  eighteen  inches  from  the 
heel  to  the  pointed  toe.  The  court  suit  was  similar  in  make, 
but  more  handsome — the  doublet,  which  was  of  crimson,  be- 
ing embroidered  with  gold  ;  the  closely-fitting  trousers  were 
striped  with  light  blue  and  black  ;  the  cap  with  the  suit  in 
which  he  was  now  dressed  was  yellow,  that  with  the  court  suit 
crimson,  and  both  were  high  and  conical,  resembling  a  sugar- 
loaf  in  shape.  From  his  sword-belt  he  carried  a  light  straight 
sword,  instead  of  the  heavier  one  that  would  be  carried  in  act- 
ual warfare,  and  on  the  right  side  was  a  long  dagger. 

Charlie  clapped  his  hands  as  he  entered  the  sitting-room. 

''That  will  do  very  well.  Master  Esquire,"  Dame  Mar- 
garet said  with  a  smile;  ''truly  you  look  as  well  fitted  as 
if  they  had  been  made  for  you,  and  the  colours  are  well 
chosen." 

Guy  told  her  how  he  had  obtained  them. 

"  You  are  very  fortunate,"  she  said,  "  and  this  afternoon, 


A    RIOT  125 

when  I  mean  to  take  a  walk  to  see  the  city,  I  shall  feel  that  I 
am  well  escorted  with  you  by  my  side. ' ' 

*<  Shall  you  take  us,  mother?  "  Charlie  asked  anxiously. 

"  I  intend  to  do  so.  You  are  so  accustomed  to  be  in  the 
open  air  that  you  would  soon  pine  if  confined  here,  though 
indeed  the  air  outside  is  but  close  and  heavy  compared  with 
that  at  home.  I  have  been  speaking  to  Master  Leroux  while 
you  have  been  away,  and  he  tells  me  that  a  post  goes  once  a 
week  to  Lille,  and  that  he  will  send  a  letter  for  me  to  Sir 
Eustace  under  cover  to  a  worthy  trader  of  that  town,  who  will 
forward  it  thence  to  Villeroy  by  a  messenger.  Therefore  I 
shall  write  this  morning ;  my  lord  will  be  pleased  indeed  to 
learn  that  we  are  so  comfortably  bestowed  here,  and  that  there 
is  no  cause  for  any  uneasiness  on  his  part." 


CHAPTER  VIII 

A    RIOT 

WHILE  Dame  Margaret  was  speaking  to  Guy,  one  of  the 
servitors  came  up  with  word  that  Count  Charles  d'Es- 
tournel  was  below  desiring  to  speak  with  Master  Guy  Aylmer. 

'^  Show  the  count  up.  Or  no,  you  had  best  go  down  your- 
self to  receive  him,  Guy.  Pray  him  to  come  up  with  you ;  it 
will  be  more  fitting." 

Guy  at  once  went  down. 

*'  So  this  is  my  saviour  of  last  night,"  the  count  said  gaily 
as  Guy  joined  him.  *'  I  could  scarce  get  a  view  of  your  face 
then,  as  the  lamps  give  such  a  poor  light,  and  I  should  hardly 
have  known   you  again.     Besides,  you   were   wrapped   up  in 


126  AT    AGINCOURT 

your  cloak.  But  you  told  me  that  you  were  an  esquire,  and  I 
see  that  you  carry  a  sword.  I  want  to  take  you  out  to  intro- 
duce you  to  some  of  my  friends.  Can  you  accompany  me 
now?" 

*'  I  shall  do  so  willingly,  Count ;  but  first  will  you  allow 
me  to  present  you  to  my  lady  mistress  ?  She  prayed  me  to 
bring  you  up  to  her  apartments. ' ' 

"  That  shall  I  right  willingly  ;  those  who  were  present  yes- 
terday speak  of  her  as  a  noble  lady. ' ' 
They  went  upstairs  together. 

''My  lady,  this  is  Count  Charles  d'Estournel,  who  desires 
me  to  present  him  to  you." 

"  I  am  glad  to  meet  you,  Sir  Count,"  Dame  Margaret  said, 
holding  out  her  hand,  which  he  raised  to  his  Hps,  ''seeing 
that  my  esquire.  Master  Guy  Aylmer,  was  able  to  render  you 
some  slight  service  last  night.  This  is  my  daughter  Agnes, 
and  my  son  Charles. ' ' 

"The  service  was  by  no  means  a  shght  one,"  the  young 
count  said,  returning  a  deep  salute  that  Agnes  and  Charlie 
made  to  him,  "unless  indeed  you  consider  that  my  life  is  a 
valueless  one,  for  assuredly  without  his  aid  and  that  of  your 
tall  retainer,  my  father  would  have  been  childless  this  morn- 
ing. I  was  indeed  in  sore  plight  when  they  arrived  ;  my 
arm  was  tiring,  and  I  could  not  have  defended  myself  very 
much  longer  against  such  odds,  and  as  I  had  exasperated  them 
by  killing  two  of  their  comrades,  I  should  have  received  no 
mercy  at  their  hands.  In  my  surprise  at  being  so  suddenly 
attacked  I  even  forgot  to  raise  a  shout  for  the  watch,  though 
it  is  hardly  likely  that  they  would  have  heard  me  had  I  done 
so;  the  lazy  knaves  are  never  on  the  spot  when  they  are 
wanted.  However,  we  gave  the  ruffians  a  lesson  that  those 
of  them  who  escaped  are  not  likely  to  forget  readily,  for  out 
of  the  fourteen  who  attacked  me  we  accounted  for  ten,  of 


A   RIOT  127 

whom  your  retainer  levelled  no  less  than  six  with  that  staff  of 
his,  and  I  doubt  whether  any  of  the  other  four  came  off 
scatheless.  I  imagine  that  those  levelled  by  your  retainer 
got  up  and  made  off, — that  is,  if  they  recovered  their  senses 
before  the  watch  came, — but  I  am  sure  that  the  other  four 
will  never  steal  pouch  or  cut  throat  in  future.  'Tis  a  shame 
that  these  rascals  are  suffered  to  interfere  with  honest  men, 
and  it  would  be  far  better  if  the  city  authorities  would  turn 
their  attention  to  ridding  the  streets  of  these  pests  instead  of 
meddling  with  things  that  in  no  way  concern  them." 

*'  It  would  no  doubt  be  much  wiser,"  Dame  Margaret  re- 
plied ;  ''but  since  their  betters  are  ever  quarrelling  among 
themselves,  we  can  hardly  wonder  that  the  citizens  do  not 
attend  to  their  own  business." 

*'  No  doubt  you  are  right,"  the  young  count  said  with  a 
smile;  ''  but  it  is  the  highest  who  set  the  bad  example,  and 
we  their  vassals  cannot  but  follow  them,  though  I  myself 
would  far  rather  draw  my  sword  against  the  enemies  of 
France  than  against  my  countrymen.  But  methinks,"  and 
here  he  laughed,  ''  the  example  of  the  wars  that  England  has 
so  often  waged  with  Scotland  might  well  cause  you  to  take  a 
lenient  view  of  our  misdoings. ' ' 

"  I  cannot  gainsay  you  there,  Sir  Count,  and  truly  those 
quarrels  have  caused  more  damage  to  England  than  your  dis- 
putes between  Burgundy  and  Orleans  have,  so  far,  inflicted  on 
France  ;  but  you  see  I  am  a  sufferer  in  the  one  case  and 
not  in  the  other.  Even  now  I  am  ignorant  why  I  have  been 
brought  here.  There  is  a  truce  at  present  between  England 
and  France,  and  assuredly  there  are  more  English  in  the  service 
of  nobles  of  Burgundy  than  in  those  of  Orleans,  and  at  any 
rate  I  have  seen  no  reason  why  there  can  at  present  be  any 
doubt  at  all  of  the  conduct  of  my  lord,  who  has  but  lately  de- 
fended his  castle  against  the  followers  of  Orleans. ' ' 


128  AT    AGINCOURT 

''So  I  have  heard,  madame,  and  I  know  that  there  are 
some  of  my  friends  who  think  that  Duke  John  has  behaved 
hardly  in  the  matter;  but  he  seldom  acts  without  reason, 
though  it  may  not  be  always  that  one  which  he  assigns  for 
any  action."  Then,  changing  the  subject,  he  went  on.  "  I 
have  come  to  take  Master  Guy  for  a  walk  with  me,  and  to 
introduce  him  to  some  of  my  friends.  My  father  is  absent  at 
present,  but  on  his  return  he  will,  I  know,  hasten  to  express 
his  gratitude.  I  trust  that  you  can  spare  your  esquire  to  go 
out  with  me." 

"  Certainly,  so  that  he  does  but  return  in  time  to  escort  me 
for  a  walk  through  the  streets  this  afternoon." 

"  I  will  be  sure  to  come  back,  madam,"  Guy  said.  "  You 
have  but  to  say  the  hour  at  which  you  will  start ;  but  indeed 
I  think  that  I  shall  probably  be  in  to  dinner  at  one. ' ' 

"  I  cannot  see,"  Guy  said,  when  he  had  sallied  out  with 
the  young  count,  "why  they  should  have  called  upon  Sir 
Eustace  to  furnish  hostages.  As  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  has 
English  archers  in  his  pay,  and  France  is  at  truce  with  Eng- 
land, there  seems  less  reason  than  at  other  times  to  demand 
sureties  of  his  loyalty,  especially  as  he  has  shown  that  he  is  in 
no  way  well  disposed  to  the  Armagnacs. ' ' 

"  Between  ourselves,  Guy,  I  think  that  the  duke  in  no  way 
expected  that  hostages  would  be  given,  and  that  he  was  by  no 
means  well  pleased  when  a  messenger  arrived  from  the  herald 
to  say  that  he  was  returning  with  your  lady  and  her  children. 
What  was  his  intention  I  know  not,  but  in  times  like  these  it 
is  necessary  sometimes  to  reward  faithful  followers  or  to  secure 
doubtful  ones,  and  it  may  be  that  he  would  have  been  glad  to 
have  had  the  opportunity  of  finding  so  fair  a  castle  and  estate 
at  his  disposal.  You  know  the  fable  of  the  wolf  and  the 
lamb;  a  poor  excuse  is  deemed  sufficient  at  all  times  in 
France  when  there  is  a  great  noble  on  one  side  and  a  simple 


A    RIOT  139 

knight  on  the  other,  and  I  reckon  that  the  duke  did  not  cal- 
culate upon  the  willingness  of  your  Sir  Eustace  to  permit  his 
wife  and  children  to  come  here,  or  upon  the  dame's  willing- 
ness to  do  so,  and  in  no  way  expected  matters  to  turn  out  as 
they  have  done,  for  there  is  now  no  shadow  of  excuse  for  him 
to  meddle  with  Villeroy.  Indeed,  I  question  whether  the 
condition  about  hostages  was  of  his  devising;  but  it  may 
well  be  that  the  king  or  the  queen  wished  it  inserted,  and  he, 
thinking  that  there  was  no  chance  of  that  alternative  being 
accepted,  yielded  to  the  wish.  Mind,  all  this  is  not  spoken 
from  my  own  knowledge,  but  I  did  hear  that  Duke  John  was 
much  put  out  when  he  found  that  the  hostages  were  coming, 
and  there  was  some  laughter  among  us  at  the  duke  being  for 
once  outwitted." 

*'  Then  you  do  not  love  him  overmuch.  Count?  " 
"  He  is  our  lord,  Guy,  and  we  are  bound  to  fight  in  his 
cause,  but  our  vows  of  fealty  do  not  include  the  word  love. 
The  duke  his  father  was  a  noble  prince,  just  and  honourable, 
and  he  was  loved  as  well  as  honoured.  Duke  John  is  a  dif- 
ferent man  altogether.  He  is  brave,  as  he  proved  in  Hun- 
gary, and  it  may  be  said  that  he  is  wise,  but  his  wisdom  is 
not  of  the  kind  that  Burgundian  nobles  love.  It  might  have 
been  wise  to  remove  Orleans  from  his  path,  although  I  doubt 
it,  but  it  was  a  dastardly  murder  all  the  same ;  and  although 
we  are  bound  to  support  him,  it  alienated  not  a  few.  Then 
he  condescends  to  consort  with  these  sorry  knaves  the  butch- 
ers, and  others  of  low  estate,  to  take  them  into  his  counsels, 
and  to  thrust  them  upon  us,  at  which,  I  may  tell  you,  there 
is  grievous  discontent.  All  this  is  rank  treason  to  the  duke, 
I  have  no  doubt,  but  it  is  true  nevertheless.  Here  we  are 
at  our  first  stopping-place.  This  is  a  salle  (V amies  ;  it  is  kept 
by  a  Burgundian  master,  who  has  with  him  two  or  three  of 
the  best  swordsmen  in  France,  and  here  a  number  of  us  meet 


130  AT    AGINCOURT 

every  morning  to  learn  tricks  of  fence,  and  to  keep  our- 
selves in  good  exercise,  which  indeed  one  sorely  needs  in  this 
city  of  Paris,  where  there  is  neither  hawking  nor  hunting  nor 
jousting  nor  any  other  kind  of  knightly  sport,  everyone  be- 
ing too  busily  in  earnest  to  think  of  amusement.  Several 
of  my  best  friends  are  sure  to  be  here,  and  I  want  to  in- 
troduce you  to  them." 

When  they  entered  the  salon  they  found  some  thirty  young 
knights  and  nobles  gathered.  Two  or  three  pairs  in  helmet 
and  body-armour  were  fighting  with  blunted  swords,  others 
were  vaulting  on  to  a  saddle  placed  on  a  framework  roughly 
representing  a  high  war-horse;  one  or  two  were  swinging 
heavy  maces,  whirling  them  round  their  heads  and  bringing 
them  down  occasionally  upon  great  sand -bags  six  feet  high, 
while  others  were  seated  on  benches  resting  themselves  after 
their  exercises.  D'Estournel's  arrival  was  greeted  with  a 
shout,  and  several  of  those  disengaged  at  once  came  over  to 
him. 

''  Laggard  !  "  one  exclaimed,  '^  what  excuse  have  you  to 
make  for  coming  so  late?  I  noted  not  that  De  Jouvaux's 
wine  had  mounted  into  your  head  last  night,  and  surely  the 
duke  cannot  have  had  need  of  your  valuable  services  this 
morning  ?  " 

"  Neither  one  nor  the  other  befell,  D'Estelle.  But  first  let 
me  introduce  to  you  all  my  friend  Guy  Aylmer,  an  English 
gentleman,  the  son  of  a  knight  of  that  country,  and  himself 
an  esquire  of  Sir  Eustace  de  Villeroy.  I  am  sure  you  will 
welcome  him  when  I  tell  you  that  he  saved  my  life  last 
night  when  attacked  by  a  band  of  cut-throats.  Guy,  these 
are  my  friends  Count  Pierre  d'Estelle,  Count  Walter  de 
Vesoul,  the  Sieur  John  de  Perron,  and  the  Knights  Louis  de 
Lactre,  Sir  Reginald  Poupart,  Sir  James  Regnier,  Sir  Thomas 
d' Autre,  and  Sir  Philip  de  Noisies." 


A    RIOT  131 

"  I  can  assure  you  of  our  friendship,"  the  first-named  of 
these  gentlemen  said  cordially  to  Guy,  ''  for  indeed  you 
have  rendered  us  all  a  service  in  thus  saving  to  us  our 
friend  D'Estournel.  Tell  us  how  the  matter  occurred, 
Charles;  in  sooth,  we  shall  have  to  take  these  ruffians  of 
Paris  in  hand.  So  long  as  they  cut  each  other's  throats  no 
great  harm  is  done,  but  if  they  take  to  cutting  ours  it  is 
time  to  give  them  a  lesson." 

*' The  matter  was  simple  enough,"  D'Estournel  said.  ''As 
you  know,  it  was  late  before  we  broke  up  at  De  Jouvaux's 
last  night,  for  I  heard  it  strike  half-past  ten  by  the  bell  of 
St.  Germain  as  I  sallied  out.  I  was  making  my  way  home 
like  a  peaceful  citizen,  when  two  men  came  out  from  a 
narrow  lane  and  stumbled  roughly  across  me.  Deeming 
that  they  were  drunk,  I  struck  one  a  buffet  on  the  side  of 
his  head  and  stretched  him  in  the  gutter." 

"  That  was  not  like  a  peaceful  citizen,  Charles,"  one  of 
the  others  broke  in. 

*'  Well,  hardly,  perhaps;  but  I  forgot  my  character  at  the 
moment.  However,  an  instant  later  there  was  a  shout,  and 
a  dozen  or  so  armed  men  poured  out  from  the  lane  and  fell 
upon  me.  I  saw  at  once  that  I  had  been  taken  in  a  trap. 
Luckily  there  was  a  deep  doorway  close  by,  so  I  sprang  into 
it,  and,  drawing  my  sword,  put  myself  in  a  posture  of  de- 
fence before  they  were  upon  me.  I  ran  the  first  through  the 
body,  and  that  seemed  to  teach  the  others  some  caution. 
Fortunately  the  doorway  was  so  deep  that  only  two  could 
assail  me  at  once,  and  I  held  my  ground  for  some  time 
pretty  fairly,  only  receiving  a  few  scratches.  Presently  I 
saw  another  opening,  and,  parrying  a  thrust,  I  ran  my 
sword  through  the  fellow's  throat.  He  fell  with  a  loud 
outcry,  which  was  fortunate,  for  it  came  to  the  ears  of 
my  friend  here,  and  brought  him  and  a  stout  retainer — a 


132  AT    AGINCOURT 

prodigiously  tall  fellow,  with  a  staff  longer  than  himself— 
to  my  aid.  They  were  but  just  in  time,  for  the  ruffians, 
furious  at  the  fall  of  another  of  their  companions,  were 
pressing  me  hotly,  and  slashing  so  furiously  with  their 
swords  that  it  was  as  much  as  I  could  do  to  parry  them, 
and  had  no  time  to  thrust  back  in  reply.  My  friend  here 
ran  two  of  them  through,  his  tall  companion  levelled  six  to 
the  ground  with  his  staff,  while  I  did  what  I  could  to  aid 
them,  and  at  last  the  four  that  remained  still  on  their  legs 
ran  off.  I  believe  they  thought  that  the  man  with  the  staff 
was  the  Evil  One  himself,  who  had  got  tired  of  aiding  them 
in  their  villainous  enterprises." 

"  It  was  a  narrow  escape  indeed,  Charles,"  Count  Walter 
de  Vesoul  said  gravely,  "  and  it  was  well  for  you  that  there 
was  that  doorway  hard  by,  or  your  brave  friend  would  have 
found  but  your  body  when  he  came  along.  It  is  evident, 
gentlemen,  that  when  we  indulge  in  drinking  parties  we 
must  go  home  in  couples.  Of  course,  Charles,  you  must 
lay  a  complaint  before  the  duke,  and  he  must  let  the  Parisians 
know  that  if  they  do  not  keep  their  cut-throats  within  bounds 
we  will  take  to  sallying  out  at  night  in  parties  and  will  cut 
down  every  man  we  find  about  the  streets." 

''I  will  lay  my  compl&int,  but  I  doubt  if  much  good  will 
come  of  it.  The  duke  will  speak  to  the  provost  of  the 
butchers,  and  nothing  will  be  done." 

"  Then  we  will  take  them  in  hand,"  the  other  said  angrily. 
''  If  the  Parisians  won't  keep  order  in  their  streets  we  will 
keep  it  for  them.  Such  doings  are  intolerable,  and  we  will 
make  up  parties  to  scour  the  streets  at  night.  Men  passing 
peaceably  along  we  shall  not  of  course  molest,  but  any  parties 
of  armed  men  we  find  about  we  will  cut  down  without  hesita- 
tion." 

**  I  shall  be  heartily  glad  to  join  one  of  the  parties  when- 


A    RIOT  133 

ever  you  are  disposed,  De  Vesoul,"  D'Estournel  said.  *'  Per- 
chance I  may  light  on  one  or  more  of  the  four  fellows  who 
got  away  last  night.  Now  I  am  ready  to  have  a  bout  with 
swords." 

''  We  have  all  had  our  turn,  Charles,"  the  other  said. 

"Then  I  must  work  with  the  mace,"  the  count  said. 
"  My  friend  here,  you  see,  did  not  come  off  as  scatheless  last 
night  as  I  did,  or  else  I  would  have  asked  him  to  have  a  bout 
with  me.  He  held  his  own  so  well  against  two  of  them  who 
fell  on  him  together  that  I  doubt  not  I  should  find  him  a 
sturdy  adversary." 

"  I  fear  not.  Count,"  Guy  said  smiling.  "  I  can  use  my 
sword,  it  is  true,  in  EngHsh  fashion,  but  I  know  little  of 
feints  and  tricks  with  the  sword  such  as  I  am  told  are  taught 
in  your  schools." 

''A  httle  practice  here  will  amend  that,"  D'Estournel 
said.  "  These  things  are  well  enough  in  a  sa//e  d' armes^  and 
are  useful  when  one  man  is  opposed  to  another  in  a  duel,  but 
in  a  battle  or  melee  I  fancy  that  they  are  of  but  little  use, 
though  indeed  I  have  never  yet  had  the  chance  of  trying. 
We  will  introduce  you  to  the  master,  and  I  hope  that  you 
will  come  here  regularly  ;  it  will  give  real  pleasure  to  all. 
This  salon  is  kept  up  by  the  duke  for  our  benefit,  and  as  you 
are  one  of  his  most  pressingly  invited  guests  you  are  certainly 
free  of  it." 

They  went  up  in  a  body  to  the  master.  "■  Maitre  Baudin," 
Count  Charles  said,  "  I  have  to  introduce  to  you  a  gentle- 
man who  is  our  mutual  friend,  and  who  last  night  saved  my 
life  in  a  street  brawl.  He  is  at  present  an  esquire  of  Sir 
Eustace  de  Villeroy,  and  has  travelled  hither  with  the 
knight's  dame,  who  has  come  at  the  invitation  of  the  duke. 
His  father  is  an  English  knight,  and  as  the  friend  of  us  all  we 
trust  that  you  will  put  him  upon  the  list  of  your  pupils." 


134  AT   AGINCOURT 

''  I  shall  be  pleased  to  do  so,  Count  Charles,  the  more  so 
since  he  has  done  you  such  service. ' ' 

*'  I  am  afraid  that  you  will  find  me  a  very  backward 
pupil,"  Guy  said.  "I  have  been  well  taught  in  English 
fashion,  but  as  you  know,  maitre,  we  were  more  famed  for 
downright  hard  hitting  than  for  subtlety  and  skill  in  arms. ' ' 

"  Downright  hard  hitting  is  not  to  be  despised,"  the 
master  said,  ' '  and  in  a  battle  it  is  the  chief  thing  of  all ;  yet 
science  is  not  to  be  regarded  as  useless,  since  it  not  only 
makes  sword-play  a  noble  pastime,  but  in  a  single  combat  it 
enables  one  who  is  physically  weak  to  hold  his  own  against  a 
far  stronger  antagonist. ' ' 

"  That  I  feel  greatly,  maitre.  I  shall  be  glad  indeed  of 
lessons  in  the  art,  and  as  soon  as  my  shoulder  is  healed  I 
shall  take  great  pleasure  in  attending  your  school  regularly, 
whenever  my  lady  has  no  need  of  my  presence.  I  am  now 
in  the  position  of  the  weak  antagonist  you  speak  of,  and  am 
therefore  the  more  anxious  to  acquire  the  skill  that  will  en- 
able me  to  take  my  part  in  a  conflict  with  full-grown  men." 

''You  showed  last  night  that  you  could  do  that,"  Count 
Charles  said  with  a  smile. 

"  Nay,  men  of  that  sort  do  not  count,"  Guy  said.  "They 
are  but  rough  swordsmen,  and  it  was  only  their  number  that 
rendered  them  dangerous.  There  is  little  credit  in  holding 
one's  own  against  ruffians  of  that  kind." 

''  Well,  I  will  be  lazy  this  morning,"  the  young  count  said, 
"and  do  without  my  practice.  Will  you  all  come  round  to 
my  rooms,  gentlemen,  and  drink  a  glass  or  two  of  wine  and 
make  the  better  acquaintance  of  my  friend  ?  He  is  bound  to 
be  back  at  his  lodgings  by  one,  and  therefore  you  need  not  be 
afraid  that  I  am  leading  you  into  a  carouse." 

Guy  passed  an  hour  in  the  count's  lodgings  and  then  re- 
turned to  the  provost's.     The  count  accompanied  him,  saying 


A    RIOT  135 

that  he  had  not  yet  seen  his  tall  friend  of  the  night  before, 
and  must  personally  thank  him.  Long  Tom  was  called  down, 
he  being  one  of  the  two  who  had  remained  in  for  the  morn- 
ing. 

*'  I  must  thank  you  again  for  the  service  that  you  rendered 
me  last  night,"  the  count  said  frankly,  holding  out  his  hand 
to  the  archer.  ''  I  hope  that  you  will  accept  this  ring  in  token 
of  my  gratitude  ;  I  have  had  it  enlarged  this  morning  so  that 
it  may  fit  one  of  your  strong  fingers.  It  may  be  useful  some 
day  to  turn  into  money  should  you  find  yourself  in  a  pinch." 

"  I  thank  you,  sir,"  Tom  said.  "  I  will  wear  it  round  my 
neck,  for  in  truth  rings  are  not  for  the  use  of  men  in  my  con- 
dition. As  to  gratitude,  I  feel  that  it  is  rather  the  other  way, 
for  my  arms  were  beginning  to  get  stiff  for  want  of  use.  I 
only  wish  that  the  fray  had  lasted  a  bit  longer,  for  I  had 
scarce  time  to  warm  to  it,  and  I  hope  that  the  next  time  your 
lordship  gets  into  trouble  I  may  have  the  good  luck  to  be  near 
at  hand  again." 

"  I  hope  you  may,  my  friend  ;  assuredly  I  could  want  no 
better  helper." 

After  the  count  had  taken  his  leave  Guy  went  upstairs  and 
told  Lady  Margaret  how  he  had  spent  the  morning. 

' '  I  am  very  glad  to  hear  what  you  say  about  the  fencing 
school,  Guy  ;  it  will  be  good  for  you  to  have  such  training. 
And  indeed  'tis  well  that  you  should  have  some  employment, 
for  time  would  hang  but  wearily  on  your  hands  were  you  to 
remain  long  caged  up  here.  I  shall  be  very  glad  for  you  to 
go.  It  will  make  no  difference  to  us  whether  we  take  our 
walk  in  the  morning  or  in  the  afternoon." 

After  dinner  they  went  out.  Guy  escorted  Dame  Mar- 
garet, Agnes  and  Charlie  followed,  Long  Tom  and  Jules 
Varoy  bringing  up  the  rear,  both  armed  with  swords  and  car- 
rying in  addition  heavy  cudgels.      First  of  all  they  visited  the 


136  AT    AGINCOURT 

cathedral,  where  Dame  Margaret  and  her  daughter  knelt  for 
some  time  in  prayer  before  one  of  the  shrines  ;  then  crossing 
the  bridge  again  they  followed  along  the  broad  pavement  be- 
tween the  foot  of  the  walls  and  the  river,  which  served  as  a 
market,  where  hucksters  of  all  sorts  plied  their  trade  ;  then 
entering  the  next  gate  on  the  wall  they  walked  down  the  street 
to  the  Place  de  la  Bastille,  which  had  been  finished  but  a  few 
years. 

''  'Tis  a  gloomy  place  and  a  strong  one,"  Dame  Margaret 
said  with  a  shiver  as  she  looked  at  its  frowning  towers  ;  *'  the 
poor  wretches  who  are  once  entombed  there  can  have  but 
little  hope  of  escape.  Surely  there  cannot  be  so  many  state 
prisoners  as  to  need  for  their  keeping,  a  building  so  large  as 
that.  Still,  with  so  turbulent  a  population  as  this  of  Paris,  it 
doubtless  needs  a  strong  castle  to  hold  them." 

"  It  seems  to  me,  madame,  that,  though  useful  doubtless  as 
a  prison,  the  castle  was  never  really  built  for  that  purpose, 
but  as  a  stronghold  to  overawe  Paris." 

*'  That  may  be  so,  Guy  ;  at  any  rate  I  am  glad  that  they 
did  not  use  it  as  our  place  of  detention  instead  of  the  house  of 
Maitre  Leroux." 

"  They  see  well  enough,  madame,  that  you  are  more  se- 
curely held  than  bolts  and  bars  could  detain  you.  I  imagine 
that  they  would  like  nothing  better  than  for  you  to  get  away 
back  to  Villeroy,  since  it  would  give  them  an  excuse  for  an 
attack  on  the  castle." 

"  Doubtless  that  is  so,  Guy  ;  I  came  freely,  and  I  must 
stay  freely  until  some  change  takes  place  that  will  leave  it  open 
to  us  to  fly.  But  in  sooth  it  seems  to  me  that  nothing  short 
of  the  arrival  of  an  English  army  could  do  that.  Were  the 
Armagnacs  to  get  the  better  of  the  Burgundians  our  position 
would  be  even  worse  than  it  is  now." 

^'  That  is  true  enough,  madame,  for  the  Burgundians  have 


A    RIOT  137 

no  cause  of  hostility  whatever  to  Sir  Eustace  and  you,  while 
we  have  given  the  Armagnacs  good  reasons  for  ill-will  against 
us.  Still,  were  they  to  come  here  it  would  be  open  to  you  to 
fly,  for  all  Artois  is  Burgundian  ;  and  though  the  duke  might 
not  be  able  to  hold  his  position  here,  Artois  and  Flanders 
would  long  be  able  to  sustain  themselves,  and  you  would 
therefore  be  safe  at  Villeroy,  for  they  would  have  other  mat- 
ters to  attend  to  without  meddling  with  those  who  only  ask  to 
be  let  alone. ' ' 

On  their  way  back  from  the  Bastille  they  saw  a  crowd  in 
the  street  and  heard  loud  shouts. 

"  We  had  best  turn  off  by  this  side  street,  madame,"  Guy 
said;  ''doubtless  it  is  a  body  of  the  scoundrel  butchers  at 
their  work  of  slaying  some  enemy  under  the  pretext  of  his 
being  an  Orleanist.  Do  you  hear  their  shouts  of  '  Paris  and 
Burgundy!  '?" 

Turning  down  a  side  street  they  made  a  circuit  round  the 
scene  of  the  tumult,  and  then  coming  up  into  the  main  street 
again  resumed  their  way.  After  walking  a  considerable  dis- 
tance they  came  to  a  large  building. 

"  What  place  is  this,  Guy  ?  " 

''It  is  the  Louvre,  madame.  It  should  be  the  abode  of 
the  King  of  France,  but  he  is  only  sometimes  lodged  there ; 
but  often  stays  at  one  of  the  hotels  of  the  great  lords.  These 
palaces  are  all  fortified  buildings.  Our  country  castles  are 
strong,  but  there  is  no  air  of  gloom  about  them  ;  these  narrow 
streets  and  high  houses  seem  to  crush  one  down." 

"  We  will  go  back  again,  Guy;  I  do  not  think  that  I  shall 
often  go  out  in  future." 

"  You  can  take  a  boat  on  the  river,  madame,  and  row  up 
or  down  into  the  country.  They  say  it  is  pretty  ;  once  fairly 
away  from  Paris,  there  are  hills  and  woods  and  villages." 

"  That  may  be  pleasant.     If  they  would  but  let  me  go  and 


138  AT   AGINCOURT 

live  in  one  of  those  quiet  spots  I  should  be  as  contented  as  it 
is  possible  for  me  to  be  away  from  my  husband. 

^'  Nothing  can  be  kinder  than  are  Maitre  Leroux  and  his 
wife,  but  one  cannot  but  feel  that  one  is  a  burden  upon  them. 
My  hope  is  that  when  the  king  comes  to  his  senses  I  may  be 
able  to  obtain  an  interview  with  him,  and  even  if  I  cailnot 
have  leave  to  return  to  Villeroy  I  may  be  allowed  to  take  up 
my  abode  outside  the  walls,  or  at  any  rate  to  obtain  a  quiet 
lodging  for  ourselves." 

For  the  next  three  weeks  the  time  passed  quietly.  Guy 
went  every  morning  to  the  salle  d'ar??ies,  for  his  wound  being 
on  his  left  shoulder  he  was  able  to  use  his  sword  arm  as  soon 
as  it  began  to  heal. 

' '  You  underrated  your  skill, ' '  the  fencing  -  master  said 
when  he  had  given  him  his  first  lesson.  ^'  It  is  true  that 
you  do  not  know  the  niceties  of  sword-playing,  but  indeed 
you  are  so  quick  of  eye  and  wrist  that  you  can  afford  to  do 
without  them.  Still,  doubtless  after  a  couple  of  months' 
practice  here  you  will  be  so  far  improved  that  he  will  need  to 
be  a  good  swordsman  who  holds  his  own  with  you." 

Guy  paid  only  one  visit  during  this  time  to  the  lodgings  of 
the  Italian. 

"You  have  not  heard  from  me,  Master  Aylmer,"  the 
latter  said,  ''because  indeed  there  has  been  nothing  of  im- 
portance to  tell  you.  The  Armagnacs  are,  I  hear,  collecting 
a  great  army,  and  are  likely  ere  long  to  march  in  this  direc- 
tion. The  butchers  are  becoming  more  and  more  unpopular 
and  more  and  more  violent ;  not  a  day  passes  but  many 
citizens  are  killed  by  them  under  the  pretence  that  they  are 
Armagnacs,  but  really  because  they  had  expressed  themselves 
as  hostile  to  the  doings  of  these  tyrants.  I  have  cast  your 
noroscope,  and  I  find  that  the  conjunction  of  the  planets  at 
your  birth  was  eminently  favourable.     It  seems  to  me  that 


A    RIOT  139 

about  this  time  you  will  pass  through  many  perilous  advent- 
ures, but  you  are  destined  to  escape  any  dangers  that  threaten 
you.  You  will  gain  honour  and  renown,  and  come  to  fortune 
through  a  marriage.  There  are  other  things  in  your  career 
that  are  uncertain,  since  I  cannot  tell  at  what  date  they  are 
likely  to  occur  and  whether  the  planets  that  were  favourable 
at  your  birth  may  again  be  in  the  ascendant ;  but,  for  as 
much  as  I  have  told  you,  I  have  no  doubt  whatever." 

''1  thank  you  for  the  trouble  that  you  have  taken.  Count 
Montepone,"  for  Guy  had  now  learned  the  rank  that  the 
Italian  held  in  his  own  country,"  and  can  only  trust  that 
your  predictions  will  be  verified.  I  would  rather  win  fort- 
une by  my  own  hand  than  by  marriage,  though  it  will  not 
come  amiss. ' ' 

''Whatever  way  it  may  happen,  you  will  be  knighted," 
the  astrologist  said  gravely,  "  after  a  great  battle,  and  by  the 
hand  of  a  sovereign ;  though  by  whom  the  battle  will  be 
fought  and  who  the  sovereign  may  be  I  cannot  say,  but  me- 
thinks  that  it  will  be  the  Enghsh  king." 

"  That  I  can  wish  more  than  anything,"  Guy  said  warmly. 
"  Fortune  is  good,  but  to  be  knighted  by  a  royal  hand  would 
be  an  honour  greater  than  any  other  that  could  befall  me." 

''Bear  your  destiny  in  mind,"  the  ItaHan  said  earnestly, 
"remember  that  in  many  cases  predictions  bring  about  their 
own  fulfilment ;  and  truly  I  am  rejoiced  that  I  have  found 
that  the  stars  point  out  so  prosperous  a  future  for  you." 

Guy  was  not  free  from  the  superstition  of  the  time,  and 
although  in  his  English  home  he  had  seldom  heard  astrology 
mentioned,  he  had  found  since  he  had  been  in  France  that 
many  even  of  the  highest  rank  had  an  implicit  belief  in  it, 
and  he  was  convinced  that  at  any  rate  the  count  himself  be- 
lieved in  the  power  of  the  stars.  He  was  gratified,  therefore, 
to  be  told  that  his  future  would  be  prosperous;  and,  indeed, 


140  AT  AGINCOURT 

the  predictions  were  not  so  improbable  as  to  excite  doubt  in 
themselves.  He  was  already  an  esquire,  and  unless  he  fell  in 
combat  or  otherwise,  it  was  probable  that  he  would  attain  the 
honour  of  knighthood  before  many  years  had  passed.  The 
fact,  however,  that  it  was  to  be  bestowed  by  royal  hand 
added  greatly  to  the  value  of  the  honour.  Knighthood  was 
common  in  those  days ;  it  was  bestowed  almost  as  a  matter  of 
course  upon  young  men  of  good  birth,  especially  if  they  took 
up  the  profession  of  arms.  Every  noble  had  some,  while  not 
a  few  had  many  knights  in  their  service,  discharging  what 
would  now  be  the  duties  of  officers  when  their  levies  were 
called  out,  and  they  could  themselves  bestow  the  rank  upon 
any  man  possessing  a  certain  amount  of  land ;  but  to  be 
knighted  by  a  distinguished  leader,  or  by  a  sovereign,  was  a 
distinction  greatly  prized,  and  placed  its  recipient  in  quite 
another  category  to  the  knights  by  service.  It  was  a  testi- 
mony alike  of  valour  and  of  birth,  and  was  a  proof  that  its 
bearer  was  a  warrior  of  distinction.  The  prophecy  that  he 
would  better  his  fortune  by  marriage  weighed  little  with  him ; 
marriage  was  a  matter  that  appeared  to  him  at  present  to  be  a 
very  remote  contingency  ;  at  the  same  time  it  was  pleasant  to 
him  to  be  told  that  his  wife  would  be  an  heiress,  because  this 
would  place  him  above  the  need  of  earning  his  living  by  his 
sword,  and  would  enable  him  to  follow  his  sovereign,  not  as 
one  of  the  train  of  a  powerful  noble,  but  as  a  free  knight. 


A   STOUT    DEFENCE  141 

CHAPTER  IX 

A     STOUT     DEFENCE 

THE  Duke  of  Burgundy  had  left  Paris  upon  the  day  after 
he  had  received  Dame  Margaret,  and  as  the  king  had  a 
lucid  interval,  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine,  his  son,  was  also  absent 
with  the  army.  In  Paris  there  existed  a  general  sense  of  un- 
easiness and  alarm.  The  butchers,  feeling  that  their  doings 
had  excited  a  strong  reaction  against  them,  and  that  several 
of  the  other  guilds,  notably  that  of  the  carpenters,  were  com- 
bining against  them,  determined  to  strike  terror  into  their 
opponents  by  attacking  some  of  their  leaders.  Several  of 
these  were  openly  murdered  in  the  streets,  and  the  houses  of 
others  were  burnt  and  sacked.  One  evening  when  Guy  had 
returned  at  nine  o'clock  from  a  supper  at  Count  Charles's 
lodgings,  it  being  the  first  time  he  had  been  out  after  dark 
since  his  first  adventure,  he  had  but  just  gone  up  to  his  room, 
when  he  heard  a  loud  knocking  at  the  door  below.  Going  to 
the  front  window  he  looked  out  of  the  casement. 

"  Who  is  it  that  knocks?  "  he  asked. 

^'  It  is  I — the  lad  of  Notre  Dame." 

He  recognized  the  voice  and  ran  down  and  opened  the 
door. 

'*  What  is  it,  signora?  " 

''  My  father  bids  me  tell  you,  sir,  that  he  but  learned  the 
instant  before  he  despatched  me  that  the  butchers  are  going  to 
attack  this  house  this  evening,  under  the  pretext  that  there 
are  English  spies  here,  but  really  to  slay  the  provost  of  the 
silversmiths,  and  to  gratify  their  followers  by  the  sack  of  his 
house.     I  fear  that  I  am  too  late,  for  they  were  to  march  from 


142  AT   AGINCOURT 

the   abattoirs  at  nine,   and   it   is    already  nearly  half -past. 
Look  !   I  see  torches  coming  up  the  street. ' ' 

^'  It  is  too  late,  indeed,  to  fly,  even  if  we  wished  to,"  Guy 
said.  "  Dame  Margaret  and  the  children  retired  to  bed  an 
hour  ago.  Will  you  take  this  ring,"  and  he  took  off  from 
his  finger  one  that  D'Estournel  had  given  him,  ''and  carry  it 
at  once  to  the  lodgings  of  Count  Charles  d'Estournel?  They 
are  in  the  house  on  this  side  of  the  Hotel  of  St.  Pol.  He  is 
still  up,  and  has  some  of  his  friends  with  him.  Tell  him  from 
me  that  this  house  is  being  attacked,  and  beg  him  to  gather  a 
party,  if  he  can,  and  come  to  our  assistance.  Say  that  we 
shall  defend  it  until  the  last." 

The  girl  took  the  ring  and  ran  off  at  the  top  of  her  speed. 
The  roar  of  the  distant  crowd  could  now  be  distinctly  heard. 
Guy  put  up  the  strong  bars  of  the  door  and  then  rushed  up- 
stairs.    First  he  knocked  at  the  door  of  Maitre  Leroux. 

''The  butchers  are  coming  to  attack  your  house!"  he 
shouted.  "  Call  up  your  servants  ;  bid  them  take  to  their 
arms."  Then  he  ran  up  to  the  room  where  his  men  slept. 
Long  Tom,  who  had  met  him  at  D'Estournel's  door  and 
accompanied  him  home,  sprang  to  his  feet  from  his  pal- 
let as  Guy  entered.  "  The  butchers  are  about  to  attack 
the  house,  Tom ;  up  all  of  you  and  arm  yourselves ;  bring 
down  your  bow  and  arrows.  Where  do  the  men  -  servants 
sleep?" 

"  There  are  five  of  them  in  the  next  room,  and  the  two 
who  serve  in  the  shop  are  in  the  chamber  beyond,"  the 
archer  replied,  as  he  hastily  buckled  on  his  armour.  Guy 
rushed  to  the  door  and  awoke  the  inmates  of  the  rooms, 
telling  them  to  arm  and  hasten  down  to  defend  the  house, 
which  was  about  to  be  attacked.  A  moment  later  Maitre 
Leroux  himself  appeared  and  repeated  the  order. 

' '  Art  sure  of  what  you  say,  Master  Guy  ?  "  he  asked. 


A    STOUT    DEFENCE  143 

*'  Look  from  the  window  and  you  will  see  them  approach- 
ing," Guy  replied,  and  going  to  the  casement  window  which 
was  at  the  front  of  the  house  he  threw  it  open.  Some  four 
hundred  yards  away  a  dense  throng  was  coming  along ;  a 
score  of  torches  lighted  up  the  scene. 

"  Resistance  is  vain,"  the  silversmith  said.  "  It  is  my  life 
they  seek  ;   I  will  go  down  to  them." 

''  Resistance  will  not  be  in  vain,"  Guy  said  firmly.  ''  I 
have  already  sent  for  aid,  and  we  shall  have  a  body  of  Bur- 
gundian  men  -  at  -  arms  here  to  our  assistance  before  long. 
Your  life  will  not  satisfy  them  ;  it  is  the  plunder  of  your 
shop  and  house  that  they  long  for,  and  you  may  be  sure 
that  they  will  put  all  to  the  sword  if  they  once  break  in. 
Now  let  us  run  down  and  see  what  we  can  do  to  strengthen 
our  defences." 

"  The  shutters  and  doors  are  all  strong,"  the  provost  said 
as  they  hurried  downstairs,  followed  by  the  four  men-at- 
arms  and  the  servants  —  for  in  those  days  men  removed 
but  few  of  their  garments  as  they  lay  down  on  their  rough 
pallets. 

''  In  the  first  place,"  Guy  said,  ''  we  must  pile  everything 
that  we  can  find  below  against  these  doors,  so  that  when 
they  yield  we  can  still  make  a  defence  here,  before  we  re- 
tire.    Are  there  other  stairs  than  these  ?  " 

''No." 

"  So  much  the  better.  As  soon  as  we  have  blocked  the 
door  we  will  barricade  the  first  landing  and  defend  our- 
selves there.  Jean  Bart,  do  you  take  the  command  below 
for  the  present.  Seize  everything  that  you  can  lay  hands 
on,  logs  from  the  wood-store,  sacks  of  charcoal,  cases,  every- 
thing heavy  that  you  can  find,  and  pile  them  up  against 
the  door.  Tom,  do  you  come  with  us ;  an  arrow  or  two 
will    check    their    ardour,    and    it    is    not    likely    they    have 


144  AT    AGINCOURT 

brought  bows  or  cross-bows  with  them.  Try  to  parley  with 
them  as  long  as  you  can,  Maitre  Leroiix,  every  minute  is 
of  value." 

''What  is  all  this,  Guy?"  Dame  Margaret  asked  as  she 
entered  the  apartment.  Having  been  aroused  by  the  noise 
she  had  hastily  attired  hersilf,  and  had  just  come  into  the 
front  room. 

"The  butchers  are  about  to  attack  the  house,  lady;  we 
are  going  to  defend  it.  I  have  sent  to  D'Estournel,  and  we 
may  hope  for  aid  before  long. 

At  this  moment  there  was  a  loud  knocking  at  the  door 
and  a  hoarse  roar  of  voices  from  the  street.  The  silver- 
smith went  to  the  casement  and  opened  it,  and  he  and  Guy 
looked  out.  A  shout  of  fury  arose  from  the  street,  with 
cries  of  "Death  to  the  EngHsh  spies!"  "Death  to  the 
Armagnac  provost !  ' ' 

Leroux  in  vain  endeavoured  to  make  his  voice  heard, 
and  so  tell  the  crowd  that  his  guests  were  not  spies,  but 
had  been  lodged  at  his  house  by  the  Duke  of  Burgundy 
himself.  A  tall  man  on  horseback,  one  of  several  who  were 
evidently  leaders  of  the  mob,  pressed  his  way  through  the 
crowd  to  the  door  and  evidently  gave  some  orders,  and  a 
din  of  heavy  sledge-hammers  and  axes  beating  against  it  at 
once  mingled  with  the  shouts  of  the  crowd.  The  horseman 
crossed  again  to  the  other  side  of  the  street  and  shook  his 
fist  threateningly  at  Leroux. 

"That  is  Jacques  Legoix,"  the  silversmith  said,  as  he 
retired  from  the  window;  "one  of  the  great  leaders  of  the 
butchers  ;  his  family,  and  the  St.  Yons  and  Taiberts  rule 
the  market." 

"  Tom,"  Guy  said  to  the  archer,  who  was  standing  behind 
him.  "  Begin  by  picking  off  that  fellow  on  horseback 
opposite. ' ' 


A    STOUT    DEFENCE  145 

Tom  had  already  bent  his  bow  and  had  an  arrow  in 
readiness,  a  moment  later  the  shaft  flew  and  struck  the 
butcher  between  the  eyes,  and  he  fell  dead  from  his  horse. 
A  yell  of  consternation  and  rage  rose  from  the  crowd. 

*'  Now  you  can  distribute  a  few  arrows  among  those 
fellows  at  the  door,"  Guy  said. 

The  archer  leant  far  out  of  the  low  casement.  ''It  is 
awkward  shooting,  Master  Guy,"  he  said  quietly,  "  but  I 
daresay  I  can  make  a  shift  to  manage  it."  Disregarding 
the  furious  yells  of  the  crowd,  he  sent  arrow  after  arrow 
among  the  men  using  the  sledges  and  axes.  Many  of  them 
had  steel  caps  with  projecting  rims  which  sheltered  the 
neck,  but  as  they  raised  their  weapons  with  both  hands 
over  their  heads  they  exposed  their  chests  to  the  marksman 
above,  and  not  an  arrow  that  was  shot  failed  to  bring  down 
a  man.  When  six  had  fallen  no  fresh  volunteers  came 
forward  to  take  their  places,  although  another  horseman 
made  his  way  up  to  them  and  endeavoured  by  persuasions 
and  threats  to  induce  them  to  continue  the  work.  This 
man  was  clad  in  armour,  and  wore  a  steel  cap  in  the  place 
of  the  knightly  helmet. 

'*  Who  is  that  fellow  ?  "  Guy  asked  the  merchant. 

''He  is  the  son  of  Caboche,  the  head  of  the  flayers,  one 
of  the  most  pestilent  villains  in  the  city." 

"  Keep  your  eye  on  him,  Tom,  and  when  you  see  a  chance 
send  an  arrow  home." 

"That  armour  of  his  is  but  common  stuff,  Master  Guy; 
as  soon  as  I  get  a  chance  I  will  send  a  shaft  through  it." 

The  man  with  a  gesture  of  anger  turned  and  gave  in- 
structions to  a  number  of  men,  who  pushed  their  way 
through  the  crowd,  first  picking  up  some  of  the  fallen 
hammers  and  axes.  The  fate  of  his  associate  had  evidently 
taught    the    horseman    prudence,   for    as  he   moved  away  he 

lO 


146  AT    AGINCOURT 

kept  his  head  bent  down  so  as  not  to  expose  his  face  to  the 
aim  of  the  terrible  marksman  at  the  window.  He  halted  a 
short  distance  away  and  was  evidently  haranguing  the  crowd 
round  him,  and  in  his  vehemence  raised  his  arm.  The 
moment  he  did  so  Tom's  bow  twanged.  The  arrow  struck 
him  at  the  unprotected  part  under  the  arm-pit,  and  he  fell 
headlong  from  his  horse.  Maddened  with  rage  the  crowd 
no  longer  hesitated,  and  again  attacked  the  door.  Just 
as  they  did  so  there  was  a  roar  of  exultation  down  the 
street  as  twelve  men  brought  up  a  solid  gate  that  they 
had  beaten  in  and  wrenched  from  its  hinges  from  a  house 
beyond. 

"  You  can  shoot  as  you  like  now,  Tom.  I  will  go  down 
and  see  how  the  men  are  getting  on  below;  the  mob  will 
have  the  door  in  sooner  or  later. ' ' 

Guy  found  that  the  men  below  had  not  wasted  their  time. 
A  great  pile  of  logs,  sacks,  and  other  materials  was  piled  against 
the  door,  and  a  short  distance  behind  stood  a  number  of  bar- 
rels of  wine  and  heavy  cases  ready  to  be  placed  in  position. 

''  Get  them  upstairs,  Jean,"  Guy  said  ;  ''  they  will  make  a 
better  barricade  than  the  furniture,  which  we  may  as  well  save 
if  possible." 

The  nine  men  set  to  work,  and  in  a  very  short  time  a  strong 
barricade  was  formed  across  the  top  of  the  wide  staircase. 

'  *  Have  you  all  the  cases  out  of  the  shop  ?  '  * 

"  Yes,  we  have  not  left  one  there,  Master  Guy.  If  they  are 
all  full  of  silver  there  must  be  enough  for  a  royal  banqueting- 
table." 

Some,  indeed,  of  the  massive  chests  were  so  heavy  that  it 
required  the  efforts  of  six  men  to  carry  them  upstairs. 

"How  do  matters  go,  Guy?"  Dame  Margaret  asked 
quietly  as  he  re-entered  the  apartment. 

"Very  well,"  he  replied.      "I  don't  think  the  door  will 


I^^^K  Vl^^<      ^'S^^^H^^^^I 

^  JP- 

^^^^P;.  fe 

'^  • 

^/  pjBI::,^^!lli 

1 

V 1 

M^U 

^  M       '^^        ^   ''^^^■' 

IW.rfMM 

mlpi 

"TOM'S  BOW  TWANGED,  AND  THE  ARROW  STRUCK  THE  HORSB- 
MAN  UNDER  THE  ARM-PIT.** 


A    STOUT    DEFENCE  147 

hold  out  much  longer  ;  but  there  is  a  strong  barricade  behind 
it  which  it  will  take  them  some  time  to  force,  and  another  on 
the  landing  here  that  we  ought  to  be  able  to  hold  for  an  hour 
at  least,  and  before  that  yields  we  will  have  another  ready  on 
the  landing  above." 

"  I  will  see  to  that,"  she  said.  ^'I  will  take  Agnes  and 
Charlie  up  with  me,  and  then,  with  the  women,  I  will  move 
out  the  clothes'  and  hnen  chests  and  build  them  up  there." 

''  Thank  you,  madame  ;  I  trust  long  before  the  barricade 
here  is  carried  we  shall  have  D'Estournel  and  his  friends  to 
our  assistance.  Indeed,  I  doubt  whether  they  will  be  able  to 
carry  it  at  all ;  it  is  as  solid  and  almost  as  strong  as  a  stone 
wall,  and  as  there  are  thirteen  or  fourteen  of  us  to  defend  it, 
it  seems  to  me  that  nothing  short  of  battering  the  cases  to 
pieces  will  enable  them  to  force  a  way." 

"  I  wish  I  could  do  something,"  Agnes  broke  in;  ''it  is 
hard  not  to  be  able  to  help  while  you  are  all  fighting  for  us. 
I  wish  I  had  brought  my  bow  with  me,  you  know  I  can  shoot 
fairly." 

''I  think  that  it  is  just  as  well  that  you  have  not,"  Guy 
said  with  a  smile.  ''  I  do  not  doubt  your  courage  for  a  mo- 
ment, but  if  you  were  placing  yourself  in  danger  we  should  all 
be  anxious  about  you,  and  I  would  much  rather  know  that  you 
were  safe  with  your  mother  upstairs." 

Guy  now  went  to  the  window.  Maitre  Leroux  had  been 
directing  his  servants  in  the  formation  of  the  barricades. 

''  I  can  do  nothing  to  protect  the  door,"  the  archer  said  ; 
*'  they  have  propped  up  that  gate  so  as  to  cover  the  men  who 
are  hammering  at  it.  I  have  been  distributing  my  arrows 
among  the  crowd,  and  in  faith  there  will  be  a  good  many 
vacancies  among  the  butchers  and  flayers  in  the  market  to- 
morrow morning.  I  am  just  going  up  to  fill  my  quiver  again 
and  bring  down  a  spare  armful  of  arrows. ' ' 


148  AT    AGINCOURT 

*'  Leave  those  on  the  landing  here,  Tom,  and  bring  your 
full  quiver  down  below.  The  door  will  not  hold  many  min- 
utes longer  :  I  could  see  that  it  was  yielding  when  I  was  down 
there  just  now.  I  don't  think  that  we  shall  be  able  to  make  a 
long  defence  below,  for  with  their  hooked  halberts  they  will 
be  able  to  pull  out  the  logs,  do  what  we  will. ' ' 

One  of  the  servants  now  ran  in. 

''  They  have  broken  the  door  down,  sir.  It  is  only  kept 
in  place  by  the  things  behind  it." 

Guy  ran  out,  climbed  the  barricade — which  on  the  landing 
was  four  feet  high,  but  as  it  was  built  on  the  edge  of  the  top 
stair  it  was  nine  inches  higher  on  that  face — let  himself  drop 
on  to  the  stairs,  and  ran  down  into  the  passage. 

''I  think,  Maitre  Leroux,"  he  said,  "  that  you  and  your 
men  had  better  go  up  at  once  and  station  yourselves  at  the 
barricade.  There  is  no  room  here  for  more  than  five  of  us  to 
use  our  arms,  and  when  we  retire  we  shall  have  to  do  so 
quickly.  Will  you  please  fasten  a  chair  on  the  top  step  in 
such  a  way  that  we  can  use  it  to  climb  over  the  barricade 
without  delay  ?  We  are  like  to  be  hard  pressed,  and  it  is  no 
easy  matter  to  get  over  a  five-foot  wall  speedily  with  a  crowd 
of  armed  men  pressing  hotly  on  your  heels. ' ' 

The  provost  told  two  of  his  men  to  pick  out  a  square  block 
of  firewood,  as  nearly  as  possible  the  thickness  of  the  height  of 
one  of  the  steps.  After  trying  several  they  found  one  that 
would  do,  and  on  placing  it  on  the  stair  next  to  the  top  it 
formed  with  the  step  above  it  a  level  platform.  On  this  the 
chair  was  placed,  a  strong  rope  being  attached  to  it  so  that  it 
could  be  pulled  up  over  the  barricade  when  the  last  of  the  de- 
fenders had  entered.  By  the  time  this  was  finished  the  battle 
below  began  in  earnest.  The  infuriated  assailants  had  pulled 
the  doors  outwards  and  were  making  desperate  efforts  to  climb 
the  pile  of  logs.     This  they  soon  found  to  be  impossible,  and 


A    STOUT    DEFENCE  149 

began  with  their  halberts  to  pull  them  down,  and  it  was  not 
long  before  they  had  dislodged  sufficient  to  make  a  slope  up 
Avhich  they  could  climb.  Their  work  had  not  been  carried  on 
with  impunity,  for  the  archer  had  stationed  himself  on  the  top 
and  sent  his  arrows  thick  and  fast  among  them. 

*'  In  faith,  master,"  he  said  to  Guy,  who  stood  close  be- 
hind, '^  methinks  that  I  am  doing  almost  as  much  harm  as 
good,  for  I  am  aiding  them  mightily  in  making  their  slope, 
which  will  presently  contain  as  many  dead  men  as  logs." 

As  soon  as  they  deemed  the  slope  climbable  the  furious 
assailants  charged  up.  They  were  met  by  Guy  and  the  four 
men-at-arms.  Tom  had  now  slung  his  bow  behind  him  and 
had  betaken  himself  to  his  heavy  axe,  which  crashed  through 
the  iron  caps  of  the  assailants  as  though  they  had  been  egg- 
shells. But  in  such  numbers  did  they  press  on  that  Guy  saw 
that  this  barricade  could  not  be  much  longer  held. 

"  Get  ready  to  retire  when  I  give  the  word  !  "  he  shouted 
to  his  companions.  "  Tom,  you  and  Jules  Varoy  and  Robert 
Picard  run  first  upstairs.  When  you  have  climbed  the  barri- 
cade, do  you,  Tom,  take  your  place  on  the  top.  Jean  Bart 
and  I  will  come  up  last,  and  you  can  cover  us  with  your  ar- 
rows. Tell  Maitre  Leroux  to  remove  the  light  into  the  room, 
so  that  they  will  not  be  able  to  see  what  there  is  to  encounter, 
while  these  torches  here  and  those  held  by  the  crowd  will 
enable  you  to  see  well  enough  to  take  aim.  Now!"  he 
shouted,  "  fall  back  !  " 

Tom  and  the  two  men-at-arms  sprang  up  the  stairs,  Guy  and 
Jean  Bart  followed  more  slowly,  and  halted  a  few  steps  from 
the  top. 

"  All  up,  master  !  "  Tom  shouted,  and  Jean  and  Guy  were 
able  to  cross  the  barricade  before  the  foremost  of  their  pursu- 
ers reached  them.  There  had  indeed  been  confusion  below, 
for  several  of  those  who  had  first  climbed  the  barricade  had, 


150  AT   AGINCOURT 

instead  of  pressing  hotly  in  pursuit,  run  along  the  hall  and 
through  the  door  into  the  shop,  in  their  eagerness  to  be  the 
first  to  seize  upon  the  plunder.  They  expected  the  others  to 
follow  their  example,  but  one  of  their  leaders  placed  himself 
in  their  way  and  threatened  to  cut  them  down  if  they  did  not 
first  assault  the  stairs. 

*'  Fools  !  "  he  shouted,  '*do  you  think  that  the  old  fox 
has  wasted  the  time  we  have  given  him  ?  You  may  be  sure 
that  the  richest  prizes  have  been  carried  above." 

There  was  an  angry  altercation,  which  was  continued  until 
those  who  had  first  run  into  the  shop  returned  with  the  news 
that  it  had  been  completely  stripped  of  its  contents.  There 
was  now  no  longer  any  hesitation  in  obeying  their  leader,  and 
the  men  poured  up  the  stairs  in  a  mass.  Suddenly  some 
torches  appeared  above,  and  those  in  front  saw  with  conster- 
nation the  obstacle  that  stood  between  them  and  their  prey. 
They  had  little  time  for  consideration,  however,  for  the  ar- 
rows from  the  archer  now  smote  them,  and  that  with  a  force 
and  rapidity  that  bewildered  them.  Five  or  six  of  those  in 
front  fell  shot  through  the  brain. 

''  Heads  down  !  "  a  voice  shouted.  There  was  no  retreat 
for  those  in  front,  for  the  mass  behind  pressed  them  forward, 
and,  instinctively  obeying  the  order,  they  ran  up.  But  neither 
helm  nor  breast-plate  availed  to  keep  out  the  terrible  English 
arrows,  which  clove  their  way  through  the  iron  as  if  it  had 
been  pasteboard.  Stumbling  over  the  bodies  of  those  who 
had  fallen,  the  front  rank  of  the  assailants  at  last  reached  the 
barricade,  but  here  their  progress  was  arrested.  A  line  of  men 
stood  behind  the  smooth  wall  of  massive  cases,  and  those  who 
strove  to  climb  it  were  smitten  with  axe  or  sword,  while  they 
themselves  could  not  reach  the  defenders  above  them.  They 
could  but  thrust  blindly  with  pike  or  halbert,  for  if  a  face  was 
raised  to  direct  the  aim  one  of  the  deadly  arrows  struck  it  in- 


A    STOUT    DEFENCE  151 

stantly.  In  vain  they  strove  by  the  aid  of  the  halberts  to  haul 
down  a  case  from  its  position,  the  weight  was  too  great  for  one 
man's  strength  to  move,  and  before  several  could  grasp  the 
handle  of  the  halbert  to  aid  them,  the  shaft  was  cut  in  two  by 
the  blow  of  an  axe. 

Hopeless  as  the  attempt  seemed,  it  was  persevered  in,  for  the 
crowd  below,  ignorant  of  the  nature  of  the  obstacle,  maddened 
with  fury  and  with  the  wine  which  had  been  freely  served  out 
before  starting,  still  pressed  forward,  each  fearing  that  the  sil- 
versmith's treasures  would  be  appropriated  before  he  could  ob- 
tain his  share.  For  half  an  hour  the  fight  continued,  then 
there  was  a  roar  in  the  street,  and  Dame  Margaret,  who,  after 
seeing  the  barricade  above  completed,  had  come  down  to 
her  room  and  was  gazing  along  the  street,  ran  out  on  to  the 
landing. 

''Help  is  at  hand!  "  she  cried,  ''the  knights  are  com- 
ing!" 

Then  came  the  loud  tramp  of  horses,  mingled  with  shouts 
of  "  Burgundy  !  "  The  crowd  at  the  entrance  at  once  turned 
and  ran  out,  and  as  the  alarm  reached  those  within,  they  too 
rushed  down,  until  the  stairs  were  untenanted  save  by  the  dead. 
Bidding  the  others  hold  their  places  lest  the  assailants  should 
return,  Guy  ran  in  and  joined  Lady  Margaret  at  the  window. 
A  fierce  conflict  was  going  on  in  the  street,  with  shouts  of 
"Burgundy!"    "  A  rescue  !  "    "  A  rescue  !  " 

The  knights,  who  were  followed  by  some  fifty  men-at-arms, 
rode  into  the  mob,  hewing  them  down  with  their  swords. 
The  humiliations  that  they  had  received  from  the  arrogance 
and  insolence  of  the  butchers  had  long  rankled  in  their  minds, 
and  they  now  took  a  heavy  vengeance.  The  windows  of  all 
the  houses  opposite,  from  which  men  and  women  had  been 
peering  timidly  out,  were  now  crowded  ;  women  waving  their 
handkerchiefs  to  the  knights,  and  men  loudly  shouting  greet- 


152  AT    AGINCOURT 

ings  and  encouragements.  The  whole  of  the  traders  of  Paris 
were  bitterly  opposed  to  the  domination  of  the  market  guilds, 
and  while  they  cared  but  little  for  the  quarrel  between  the 
rival  dukes,  the  alliance  between  Burgundy  and  the  butchers 
naturally  drove  them  to  sympathize  with  the  opposite  party. 
Tlie  proof  afforded  by  the  charge  of  the  knights  upon  the  mob 
delighted  them,  as  showing  that,  allied  with  them  though 
they  might  be,  the  Burgundians  were  determined  no  longer  to 
allow  the  rioting  and  excesses  of  the  men  of  the  market  guilds 
to  continue. 

In  two  or  three  minutes  all  was  over.  The  resistance, 
though  fierce,  was  short,  and  the  mob  was  driven  down  the 
side  streets  and  chased  until  the  trading  quarter  was  cleared  of 
them.  As  the  knights  returned  Guy  went  down  to  the  door, 
to  which  Maitre  Leroux  had  already  descended  to  thank  his 
rescuers  for  their  timely  aid. 

''  I  thank  you,  my  lords  and  knights,"  the  silversmith  said, 
"  for  the  timely  succour  you  have  rendered  me.  I  would  pray 
you  to  enter  and  to  allow  me  to  thank  you  in  more  worthy 
fashion,  but  indeed  the  stairs  and  passage  are  encumbered 
with  dead." 

''  Dame  Margaret  of  Villeroy  prays  me  to  say  that  she  also 
desires  greatly  to  thank  you,"  Guy  said. 

"  I  feared  that  we  should  have  been  too  late,"  Count  Charles 
replied.  ''  We  lost  no  time  when  your  messenger  came,  Guy, 
but  it  took  some  time  to  rouse  the  men-at-arms  and  to  saddle 
our  horses.  You  must  have  made  a  stout  defence  indeed, 
judging  by  the  pile  of  dead  that  encumber  your  passage. '  * 

"  There  are  many  more  inside,"  Guy  said,  ''  and  methinks 
that  we  could  have  held  out  for  another  hour  yet  if  it  had 
been  needed.  Indeed,  the  only  thing  that  I  feared  was  that 
they  might  set  fire  to  the  lower  part  of  the  house. ' ' 

''  I  should  like  to  see  your  defences,  Maitre  Leroux,"  Count 


A    STOUT    DEFENCE  153 

Walter  de  Vesoul  said.  '^  What  say  you,  my  friends,  shall 
we  mount  and  see  the  scene  of  this  battle  ?  Methinks  we 
might  well  gain  something  by  it,  for  'tis  no  slight  thing  that 
an  unfortified  house  should  for  over  an  hour  defend  itself 
against  a  mob  full  a  couple  of  thousand  strong.  I  doubt  not, 
too,  that  Master  Leroux  will  serve  us  with  a  flagon  of  wine ; 
and,  moreover,  we  should  surely  pay  our  respects  to  this  Eng- 
lish lady, — who  while  a  hostage  of  the  duke  has  been  thus 
sorely  ill-treated  by  the  scum  of  Paris, — if  she  will  please  re- 
ceive us  at  this  hour  of  the  evening. ' ' 

The  other  knights,  of  whom  there  were  ten  in  number,  at 
once  dismounted.  The  silversmith's  servants  brought  torches, 
and  after  ordering  two  of  them  to  broach  a  cask  of  wine  and 
to  regale  the  men-at-arms,  the  provost  led  the  way  upstairs. 

"Wait  a  moment,  good  provost,"  the  Count  de  Vesoul 
said,  "  let  us  understand  the  thing  from  the  beginning.  I  see 
that  the  knaves  lying  here  and  many  of  those  in  the  road  are 
pierced  by  arrows,  which,  as  I  note,  have  in  some  cases  gone 
through  iron  cap  or  breast-piece  ;  how  comes  that?  " 

''  That  is  the  work  of  one  of  my  lady's  retainers.  He  is  an 
English  archer,  and  one  of  the  most  skilful.  He  comes  from 
her  English  estate,  and  when  she  chose  him  as  one  of  the  four 
men-at-arms  to  accompany  her,  he  begged  leave  to  bring  his 
bow  and  arrows,  and  has  in  truth,  as  you  see,  made  good  use 
of  them." 

"  That  is  the  same  tall  fellow  who,  as  I  told  you,  Walter, 
did  me  such  good  service  in  that  fray,"  said  D'Estournel. 

"  By  Saint  Anne,  Guy,  I  would  that  I  had  a  dozen  such 
men  among  my  varlets.  Why,  there  are  a  round  dozen  lying 
outside  the  door." 

^'  There  would  have  been  more,"  Guy  said,  '^  had  they  not 
brought  up  that  great  gate  and  used  it  as  a  screen  while  they 
battered  in  the  door  here." 


154  AT   AGINCOURT 

''Then  you  built  the  barricade  behind  it?"  Count  Waltei 
said  as  he  climbed  over  the  heap  of  logs. 

''Yes,  Count,  it  was  built  against  the  door,  but  when  that 
gave  way  they  pulled  it  down  with  halberts  until  they  could 
climb  over  it.  But,  as  you  see,  no  small  portion  of  slope  on 
the  outside  is  composed  of  their  bodies.  The  archer's  arrows 
did  good  execution  as  they  worked  at  it,  and  when  they  made 
the  assault  we — that  is  to  say,  Dame  Margaret's  four  retainers 
and  I — held  it  for  some  time,  then  we  retired  up  the  stairs  and 
defended  that  barricade  we  had  built  across  the  top. ' ' 

The  knights  picked  their  way  among  the  bodies  that  en- 
cumbered the  stairs. 

"  By  Saint  Denis,  Charles,  this  is  a  strong  work  indeed  !  " 
the  count  said  to  D'Estournel,  as  they  reached  the  top;  "  no 
wonder  the  knaves  found  it  too  much  for  them.     What  are 
all  these  massive  cases  ?  ' ' 

"They  contain  the  goods  from  my  shop,"  Maitre  Leroux 
said.  "Master  Aylmer  had  them  carried  here  while  the 
archer  was  defending  the  door,  and  by  so  doing  not  only 
made,  as  you  see,  a  stout  breast-work,  but  saved  them  from 
being  plundered." 

"  They  were  well  fitted  for  it,"  Guy  said,  "  for  they  are 
very  weighty,  and  though  the  fellows  tried  hard  they  could 
not  move  them  with  their  hooks,  and  as  fast  as  they  strove  to 
do  so  the  provost's  men  and  ours  struck  off  the  heads  of  the 
halberts  with  axes ;  and  the  work  was  all  the  more  difficult 
as  our  archer  had  always  a  shaft  fitted  to  let  fly  whenever 
they  lifted  their  heads." 

"  But  how  did  you  manage  to  get  over  safely  when  they  won 
the  barricade  below?  "  D'Estournel  asked  ;  "it  was  not  an 
easy  feat  to  climb  this  wall  with  a  crowd  of  foemen  behind." 

Guy  explained  how  they  had  arranged  a  chair  to  form  a 
step.      "  There  was,  however,"  he  went  on,  "  no  great  need 


A   STOUT    DEFENCE  155 

for  haste.  The  archer  and  two  others  went  first,  and  he 
took  his  stand  on  the  top  of  the  chests  in  readiness  to  cover 
the  retreat  of  the  fourth  man-at-arms  and  myself.  But 
happily  many  of  the  knaves  wanted  to  sack  the  shop  more 
than  to  follow  us,  and  there  was  such  confusion  below,  that 
we  had  time  to  climb  over  and  pull  up  the  chair  before  they 
had  mustered  to  the  attack. '  * 

While  they  were  talking  Long  Tom  and  the  others  had 
removed  one  of  the  chests  and  made  a  passage  by  which  they 
could  pass  through,  and  Maitre  Leroux  led  them  into  his 
private  apartments,  which  were  similar  to,  although  larger 
than,  Dame  Margaret's.  A  number  of  candles  had  already 
been  lighted,  and  in  a  minute  Mistress  Leroux  entered,  fol- 
lowed by  two  of  her  maids  carrying  trays  with  great  beakers 
of  wine  and  a  number  of  silver  goblets,  and  she  and  the  pro- 
vost then  poured  out  the  wine  and  offered  it  with  further  ex- 
pressions of  thanks  to  the  knights. 

"■  Say  naught  about  it,  madame,"  Count  Walter  said  ;  ''it 
was  high  time  that  a  check  was  put  on  these  rough  fellows 
who  lord  it  over  Paris  and  deem  themselves  its  masters.  I 
doubt  not  that  they  will  raise  some  outcry  and  lay  their  com- 
plaint before  the  duke ;  but  you,  I  trust,  and  other  worthy 
citizens,  will  be  beforehand  with  them,  and  send  off  a  mes- 
senger to  him  laying  complaints  against  these  fellows  for 
attacking,  plundering,  and  burning  at  their  will  the  houses  of 
those  of  better  repute  than  themselves.  We  have  come  to 
your  help  not  as  officers  of  the  duke,  but  as  knights  and 
gentlemen  who  feel  it  a  foul  wrong  that  such  things  should  be 
done.  Moreover,  as  Dame  Margaret  of  Villeroy,  a  hostage 
of  the  duke,  was  lodged  here  at  his  request,  it  was  a  matter 
that  nearly  touched  his  honour  that  her  life  should  be  placed 
in  danger  by  these  scurvy  knaves,  and  we  shall  so  represent 
the  matter  to  the  duke. ' ' 


156  AT   AGINCOURT 

Just  as  the  knights  had  drunk  their  wine,  Guy,  who  had 
left  them  on  the  landing,  entered,  escorting  Dame  Margaret 
and  her  two  children.  Count  Charles  d'Estournel,  after 
saluting  her,  presented  his  companions  to  her,  and  she 
thanked  each  very  heartily  for  the  succour  they  had  brought 
so  opportunely. 

"In  truth,  lady,"  the  Count  de  Vesoul  said,  *'methinks 
from  what  we  saw  that  you  might  even  have  managed  without 
us,  so  stoutly  were  you  defended  by  your  esquire  and  your 
retainers,  aided  as  they  were  by  those  of  the  provost,  though 
in  the  end  it  may  be  that  these  must  have  succumbed  to  num- 
bers ;  for  I  can  well  imagine  that  your  assailants,  after  the 
loss  that  they  have  suffered,  would  have  spared  no  effort  to 
avenge  themselves,  and  might  indeed,  as  a  last  resource, 
have  fired  the  house.  This  they  would  no  doubt  have  done 
long  before  had  it  not  been  that  by  so  doing  they  would  have 
lost  all  the  plunder  that  they  counted  on.  This  stout  defence 
will  no  doubt  teach  these  fellows  some  moderation,  for  they 
will  see  that  citizens'  houses  are  not  to  be  plundered  without 
hard  fighting  and  much  loss.  As  for  ourselves,  we  shall  see 
the  Duke  of  Burgundy's  lieutenant  to-morrow  morning  and 
lay  the  matter  before  him,  praying  him  to  issue  a  proclama- 
tion saying  that  in  order  to  suppress  the  shameful  disorders 
that  have  taken  place,  he  gives  notice  that  all  who  attack  the 
houses  of  peaceful  citizens  will  henceforth  be  treated  as  evil- 
doers and  punished  accordingly. ' ' 

After  some  further  conversation  the  knights  prepared  to 
leave. 

'*  I  shall  do  myself  the  honour,  sirs,"  Maitre  Leroux  said, 
*'  of  sending  to  your  lodgings  to-morrow  the  cups  that  you 
have  used,  as  a  small  testimony  of  my  gratitude  to  you,  and 
as  a  memorial  of  the  events  of  this  evening." 

While  they  were  upstairs  the  men-at-arms  and  servants  had 


A    STOUT    DEFENCE  157 

been  employed  in  clearing  the  stairs,  throwing  the  bodies 
that  had  encumbered  it  out  into  the  street.  The  men-at-arms 
of  the  knights  had,  after  drinking  the  wine  that  had  been 
sent  out  to  them,  aided  in  clearing  the  passage;  buckets  of 
water  had  been  thrown  down  on  the  stairs,  and  the  servitors 
by  a  vigorous  use  of  brooms  had  removed  most  of  the  traces 
of  the  fray.  The  work  had  just  been  finished,  and  Dame 
Margaret's  men  had,  by  Guy's  orders,  stationed  themselves 
on  the  landing  to  do  honour  to  the  knights  as  they  set  out. 

''  Ah,  my  tall  friend,"  D'Estournel  said  to  the  archer,  "  so 
you  have  been  at  work  again,  and  I  can  see  that  you  are 
even  more  doughty  with  the  bow  than  with  that  long  staff  of 
yours.  Well,  this  time  there  must  have  been  enough  fighting 
to  please  even  you." 

''It  has  been  an  indifferent  good  fight,  my  lord,"  Tom 
said  ;  ''but  in  truth,  save  for  the  stand  on  that  pile  of  logs 
below,  when  things  were  for  a  time  brisk,  it  has  been  alto- 
gether too  one-sided  to  please  me." 

"  Most  people  would  think  that  the  one-sidedness  was  all 
the  other  way,"  D'Estournel  laughed.  "Well,  men,  you 
have  all  done  your  duty  to  your  lady  right  well  this  night, 
and  there  is  not  one  of  us  here  who  would  not  gladly  have 
such  brave  fellows  in  his  service.  I  see  that  you  are  all  four 
wounded." 

"They  are  scarce  to  be  called  wounds,  Sir  Count,  seeing 
that  they  are  but  flesh  cuts  from  their  halberts  which  we  got 
in  the  fray  below.  These  slaughterers  can  doubtless  strike  a 
good  blow  with  a  pole-axe,  but  they  are  but  clumsy  varlets 
with  other  weapons.  But  to  give  them  their  due,  they  fought 
stoutly  if  with  but  little  skill  or  discretion." 

Several  of  the  others  also  said  a  few  words  of  commenda- 
tion to  the  men.  The  provost  and  Guy  escorted  the  knights 
to  the  door  below.     The  latter  had  ordered  twenty  of  their 


158  AT   AGINCOURT 

men-at-arms  to  remain  in  the  house  until  morning,  after 
which  ten  were  to  stay  there  until  the  doors  had  been  re- 
paired and  refixed.  As  soon  as  the  knights  had  ridden  off 
the  silversmith  ordered  several  bundles  of  rushes  to  be  strewn 
in  the  shop  for  the  guard,  and  a  meal  of  cold  meat  to  be  set 
for  their  supper.  Two  of  them  were  posted  as  sentinels  at  the 
door. 

''  I  shall  not  open  the  shop  to-morrow,"  he  said  as  he  as- 
cended the  stairs  with  Guy,  ''  nor  indeed  shall  I  do  so  until 
things  have  settled  down.  There  will  be  for  some  time  a 
mighty  animosity  on  the  part  of  these  butchers  and  skinners 
against  me,  and  it  is  only  reasonable  that  after  such  an  attack 
I  should  close  my  shop.  Those  who  have  dealings  with  me 
will  know  that  they  can  do  their  business  with  me  in  private. 
And  now  methinks  we  will  retire  to  bed  ;  'tis  past  midnight, 
and  there  is  no  fear  of  our  being  disturbed  again.  If  they 
send  anyone  to  spy  out  whether  we  are  on  the  watch,  the 
sight  of  the  Burgundian  soldiers  below  will  suffice  to  tell 
them  that  there  is  nothing  to  be  done.  The  first  thing  to- 
morrow I  will  set  the  carpenters  to  work  to  make  me  an  even 
stronger  pair  of  doors  than  those  that  have  been  spoilt. ' ' 


CHAPTER  X 

AFTER    THE     FRAY 

ON  going  into  Dame  Margaret's  apartments  Guy  found  that 
she  had  again  retired  to  rest,  and  at  once  threw  himself 
on  his  bed  without  disrobing  himself  further  than  taking  off 
his  armour,  for  he  felt  that  it  was  possible  the  assailants  might 
return  after  finding  that  the  Burgundian  knights  and  men -at- 


AFTER   THE    FRAY  159 

arms  had  ridden  away.  He  had  told  the  men-at-arms  to 
keep  watch  by  turns  at  the  top  of  the  stairs,  where  the  barri- 
cade still  remained,  and  to  run  in  to  wake  him  should  they 
hear  any  disturbance  whatever  at  the  door  below.  He  slept 
but  lightly,  and  several  times  went  out  to  see  that  the  watch 
was  being  well  kept,  and  to  look  up  and  down  the  street  to 
assure  himself  that  all  was  quiet. 

'^  You  did  nobly  last  night,  Guy,"  Dame  Margaret  said  as 
she  met  him  in  the  morning;  ''Sir  Eustace  himself  could 
have  done  no  better  had  he  been  here.  When  I  next  write 
to  my  lord  I  shall  tell  him  how  well  you  have  protected  us, 
and  pray  him  to  send  word  of  it  to  your  father. ' ' 

"I  did  my  best,  lady;  but  it  is  to  Long  Tom  that  it  is 
chiefly  due  that  our  defence  was  made  good.  It  was  his 
shooting  that  caused  the  long  delay  in  breaking  open  the 
door,  and  that  enabled  us  to  hold  the  barricade  below,  and  he 
also  stoutly  aided  in  the  defence  of  the  landing. ' ' 

''  Nevertheless,  Guy,  it  was  under  your  direction  that  all 
things  were  done.  It  is  to  the  leader  who  directs  that  the 
first  praise  is  due  rather  than  to  the  strongest  and  bravest  of 
his  men-at-arms.  It  was,  too,  owing  to  your  interference  on 
behalf  of  Count  Charles  d'Estournel  that  we  owe  it  that 
succour  came  to  us ;  it  was  his  friendship  for  you  that 
prompted  him  to  gather  his  friends  to  come  to  our  aid ;  and  it 
was  the  warning,  short  though  it  was,  sent  us  by  that  strange 
Italian  that  enabled  you  to  send  to  the  count  for  aid.  I  must 
see  his  daughter  and  thank  her  personally  for  the  part  she 
played  in  the  matter.  No,  Guy,  had  it  not  been  for  you 
this  house  would  now  have  been  an  empty  shell,  and  all  of  us 
would  have  been  lying  under  its  ruins.  I  have  been  thinking 
during  the  night  that  you  must  be  most  careful  when  you  go 
abroad ;  you  know  that  the  son  of  that  monster  Caboche,  the 
leader  of  the  skinners,  and  doubtless  many  leaders   of  the 


160  AT    AGINCOURT 

butchers,  among  them  Legoix,  were  killed,  and  their  friends 
are  certain  to  endeavour  to  take  vengeance  on  you.  They 
saw  you  at  the  window,  they  will  know  that  you  are  my 
esquire,  and  will  doubtless  put  down  their  defeat  entirely  to 
you.  You  cannot  be  too  careful,  and,  above  all,  you  must 
not  venture  out  at  night  save  on  grave  occasion.  Agnes," 
she  broke  off  as  the  girl  entered  the  room,  ''you  too  must 
thank  our  brave  esquire  for  having  so  stoutly  defended 
us." 

''I  do  thank  you  most  heartily,  Guy,"  the  girl  said, 
"  though  I  felt  it  very  hard  that  I  could  do  nothing  to  help 
you.  It  was  terrible  sitting  here  and  hearing  the  fight  so 
close  to  us,  and  the  dreadful  shouts  and  screams  of  those 
people,  and  to  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  wait.  Not  that  I 
was  frightened,  I  felt  quite  confident  that  you  would  beat 
them,  but  it  was  so  hard  to  sit  quiet.  I  should  not  have 
minded  so  much  if  I  could  have  been  standing  there  to  see 
the  brave  deeds  that  were  being  done." 

''Like  the  queen  of  a  tournament,  Agnes,"  her  mother 
said  with  a  smile.  "Yes,  indeed,  it  is  one  of  the  hardships 
of  us  women.  It  is  only  when  a  castle  is  besieged  and  her 
lord  is  away  that  a  woman  may  buckle  on  armour  and  set  an 
example  to  her  retainers  by  showing  herself  on  the  wall  and 
risking  the  enemies'  bolts,  or  even,  if  necessary,  taking  her 
place  with  her  retainers  on  the  breach;  at  other  times  she 
must  be  passive  and  wait  while  men  fight." 

"  If  I  had  only  had  my  bow,"  Agnes  said  regretfully,  ''  I 
could  really  have  done  something.  You  would  have  let  me 
go  out  then,  mother,  would  you  not  ?  " 

'*  I  don't  know,  dear  ;  no,  I  don't  think  I  should.  It  was 
anxious  work  enough  for  me  as  it  was.  If  you  had  gone  out 
I  must  have  done  so,  and  then  Charlie  would  have  wanted  to 
go  too.     No  ;  it  was  much  better  that  we  all  sat  together  as 


AFTER    THE    FRAY  161 

we  did,  waiting  quietly  for  what  might  come,  and  praying  for 
those  who  were  fighting  for  us. ' ' 

''  I  was  glad  that  Madame  Leroux  stayed  upstairs  with  her 
maid  instead  of  coming  down  here  as  you  asked  her,  mother  ; 
she  looked  so  scared  and  white  that  I  do  think  it  would  have 
been  worse  than  listening  to  the  fighting  to  have  had  to  sit 
and  look  at  her. ' ' 

Dame  Margaret  smiled.  ''  Yes,  Agnes,  but  I  think  that 
she  was  more  frightened  for  her  husband  than  for  herself,  and 
I  don't  suppose  that  she  had  ever  been  in  danger  before.  In- 
deed, I  must  say  that  to  look  out  at  that  crowd  of  horrible 
creatures  below,  brandishing  their  weapons,  shouting  and 
yelling,  was  enough  to  terrify  any  quiet  and  peaceable  woman. 
As  a  knight's  wife  and  daughter  it  was  our  duty  to  be  calm 
and  composed  and  to  set  an  example,  but  a  citizen's  wife 
would  not  feel  the  same  obligation,  and  might  show  her  alarm 
without  feeling  that  she  disgraced  herself  or  her  husband." 

On  going  out  Guy  found  their  host  already  engaged  in  a 
conference  with  a  master  carpenter  as  to  the  construction  of 
the  new  doors.  They  were  to  be  very  strong  and  heavy, 
made  of  the  best  oak,  and  protected  by  thick  sheets  of  iron  ; 
the  hinges  were  to  be  of  great  strength  to  bear  the  weight.  A 
smith  had  also  arrived  to  receive  instructions  for  making  and 
setting  very  strong  iron  bars  before  the  shop,  the  front  of 
which  would  require  to  be  altered  to  allow  of  massive  shutters 
being  erected  on  the  inside.  Iron  gates  were  also  to  be  fixed 
before  the  door. 

''  That  will  make  something  like  a  fortress  of  it,  Master 
Aylmer,"  the  silversmith  said,  ''  and  it  will  then  need  heavy 
battering-rams  to  break  into  it.  Several  others  of  my  craft 
similarly  protect  their  shops;  and  certainly  no  one  can 
blame  me,  after  the  attack  of  last  night,  for  taking  every 
means  to  defend  myself.     I  intend   to  enlist  a  party  of  ten 

IX 


162  AT   AGINCOURT 

fighting  men  to  act  as  a  garrison  until  these  troubles  are  all 
over." 

''  I  think  that  you  will  act  wisely  in  doing  so,"  Guy  said. 
''  Your  servants  all  bore  themselves  bravely  last  night,  but 
they  had  no  defensive  armour  and  were  unaccustomed  to  the 
use  of  weapons.  Only  I  would  advise  you  to  be  very  careful 
as  to  the  men  that  you  engage,  or  you  may  find  your  guard 
within  as  dangerous  as  the  mob  without." 

*'  I  will  take  every  pains  as  to  that,  you  may  be  sure,  and 
will  engage  none  save  after  a  careful  inquiry  into  their  char- 
acters. ' ' 

The  streets  had  already  been  cleared  of  the  slain.  All 
through  the  night  little  parties  had  searched  for  and  carried 
off  their  dead,  and  when  at  early  morning  the  authorities  sent 
a  party  down  to  clear  the  street  there  remained  but  some 
twenty-five  bodies,  evidently  by  their  attire  belonging  to  the 
lowest  class,  and  presumably  without  friends.  That  day  pe- 
titions and  complaints  were  sent  to  the  king  by  the  provosts 
of  the  merchants,  the  gold  and  silver  smiths,  the  cloth  mer- 
chants, the  carpenters  and  others,  complaining  of  the  tumults 
caused  by  the  butchers  and  their  allies,  and  especially  of  the 
attack  without  cause  or  reason  upon  the  house  of  Maitre  Le- 
roux,  the  worshipful  provost  of  the  silversmiths.  Several 
skirmishes  occurred  in  the  evening  between  the  two  parties, 
but  an  order  was  issued  in  the  name  of  the  king  to  the  Maire 
and  syndics  of  Paris  rebuking  them  for  allowing  such  disturb- 
ances and  tumults,  and  ordering  them  to  keep  a  portion  of 
the  burgher  guard  always  under  arms,  and  to  repress  such  dis- 
turbances, and  severely  punish  those  taking  part  in  them. 

Maitre  Leroux  and  his  wife  paid  a  formal  visit  to  Dame 
Margaret  early  in  the  day  to  thank  her  for  the  assistance  that 
her  retainers  had  given  in  defending  the  house. 

**  You  were  good  enough  to  say,  madame,"  the  silversmith 


AFTER    THE    FRAY  163 

said,  ^'  that  you  regretted  the  trouble  that  your  stay  here  gave 
us.  We  assured  you  then,  and  truly,  that  the  trouble  was  as 
nothing,  and  that  we  felt  your  presence  as  an  honour ;  now 
you  see  it  has  turned  out  more.  Little  did  we  think  when 
you  came  here  but  a  few  days  since  that  your  coming  would 
be  the  means  of  preserving  our  lives  and  property,  yet  so  it  has 
been,  for  assuredly  if  it  had  not  been  for  your  esquire  and 
brave  retainers  we  should  have  been  murdered  last  night.  As 
it  is  we  have  not  only  saved  our  lives  but  our  property,  and 
save  for  the  renewal  of  the  doors  we  shall  not  have  been  the 
losers  even  in  the  value  of  a  crown  piece.  Thus,  from  being 
our  guests  you  have  become  our  benefactors ;  and  one  good 
result  of  what  has  passed  is,  that  henceforth  you  will  feel  that, 
however  long  your  stay  here,  and  however  much  we  may  try 
to  do  for  you,  it  will  be  but  a  trifle  towards  the  discharge  of 
the  heavy  obhgation  under  which  we  feel  to  you." 

After  a  meeting  of  the  city  council  that  afternoon,  a  guard 
of  ten  men  was  sent  to  the  silversmith's  to  relieve  the  Burgun- 
dian  men-at-arms.  Five  of  these  were  to  be  on  duty  night 
and  day  until  the  house  was  made  secure  by  the  new  doors 
and  iron  grill  erected  in  front  of  the  shop.  Guy  proposed 
to  Dame  Margaret  that  he  should  give  up  his  visit  to  the  salle 
d^ amies,  but  this  she  would  not  hear  of 

''I  myself  and  the  children  will  go  no  more  abroad  until 
matters  become  more  settled,  but  it  is  on  all  accounts  well 
that  you  should  go  to  the  school  of  arms.  Already  the  friends 
that  you  have  made  have  been  the  means  of  saving  our  lives, 
and  it  is  well  to  keep  them.  We  know  not  what  is  before  us, 
but  assuredly  we  need  friends.  Maitre  Leroux  was  telling 
me  this  morning  that  the  Armagnacs  are  fast  approaching, 
and  that  in  a  few  days  they  will  be  within  a  short  distance  of 
Paris.  Their  approach  will  assuredly  embitter  the  hostility 
between  the  factions  here,  and  should  they  threaten  the  town 


164  AT    AGINCOURT 

there  may  be  fierce  fighting  within  the  walls  as  well  as  with* 
out.  At  present,  at  any  rate,  there  are  likely  to  be  no  more 
disturbances  such  as  that  of  last  night,  and  therefore  no  occa- 
sion for  you  to  remain  indoors.  Even  these  butchers,  arro- 
gant as  they  are,  will  not  venture  to  excite  the  indignation 
that  would  be  caused  by  another  attack  on  this  house.  That, 
however,  will  make  it  all  the  more  likely  that  they  will  seek 
revenge  in  other  ways,  and  that  the  house  will  be  watched  at 
night  and  any  that  go  out  followed  and  murdered. 

' '  You  and  Tom  the  archer  are  no  doubt  safe  enough  from 
the  attack  of  ordinary  street  ruffians,  but  no  two  men,  how- 
ever strong  and  valiant,  can  hope  to  defend  themselves  suc- 
cessfully against  a  score  of  cut-throats.  But  I  pray  you  on 
your  way  to  the  school  go  round  and  thank,  in  my  name, 
this  Italian  and  his  daughter,  and  say  that  I  desire  much  to 
thank  the  young  lady  personally  for  the  immense  service  she 
has  rendered  me  and  my  children.  Take  the  archer  with 
you,  for  even  in  the  daytime  there  are  street  brawls  in  which 
a  single  man  who  had  rendered  himself  obnoxious  could  read- 
ily be  despatched." 

'^n  faith,  Master  Guy,"  Long  Tom  said  as  they  sallied 
out,  ''  it  seems  to  me  that  if  our  stay  in  Paris  is  a  prolonged 
one  I  shall  return  home  rich  enough  to  buy  me  an  estate,  for 
never  did  money  so  flow  into  my  pocket.  We  have  been  here 
but  a  short  time,  and  I  have  gained  as  much  and  more  than 
I  should  do  in  a  year  of  hard  service.  First  there  was  that 
young  French  count,  the  very  next  morning  when  he  called 
here  he  gave  me  a  purse  with  thirty  crowns,  telling  me  pleas- 
antly that  it  was  at  the  rate  of  five  crowns  for  each  skull  I 
cracked  on  his  behalf.  Then  this  morning  Maitre  Leroux 
came  to  me  and  said,  '  Good  fellow,  it  is  greatly  to  your  skill 
and  valour  that  I  owe  my  life,  and  that  of  my  wife;  this  will 
help  you  to  set   up   housekeeping  when  you  return  home,' 


AFTER    THE    FRAY  165 

and  he  gave  me  a  purse  with  a  hundred  crowns  in  it ;  what 
think  you  of  that,  master  ?  The  other  three  also  got  purses  of 
fifty  crowns  each.  If  that  is  the  rate  of  pay  in  Paris  for  a 
couple  of  hoiirs'  fighting,  I  do  not  care  how  often  I  take  a 
share  in  a  fray." 

"  You  are  doing  well  indeed,  Tom,  but  you  must  remem- 
ber that  sooner  or  later  you  might  go  into  a  fray  and  lose  your 
life,  and  with  it  the  chance  of  buying  that  estate  you  speak  of." 

''  We  must  all  take  our  chances,  master,  and  there  is  no 
winning  a  battle  without  the  risk  of  the  breaking  of  casques. 
Are  we  going  to  the  house  we  went  to  the  first  night  we  came 
here.  Master  Guy?  Methinks  that  this  is  the  street  we 
stopped  at." 

"  Yes,  Tom.  It  was  the  man  who  lives  here  who  sent  me 
word  that  the  butchers  were  going  to  attack  the  provost's 
house,  by  the  same  messenger  who  met  us  before  Notre 
Dame,  and  who  last  night,  after  warning  me,  carried  my 
message  to  Count  Charles,  praying  him  to  come  to  our  aid." 

"  Then  he  did  us  yeoman  service,"  the  archer  said  warmly, 
''though  I  think  not  that  they  would  have  carried  the  barri- 
cade had  they  fought  till  morning." 

''Perhaps  not,  though  I  would  not  say  so  for  certain,  for 
they  might  have  devised  some  plan  such  as  they  did  for  cov- 
ering themselves  while  they  assaulted  the  door.  But  even 
had  they  not  done  so  they  would  have  been  sure  before  they 
retired  to  have  fired  the  house." 

"  That  is  what  I  thought  of  when  they  were  attacking  us," 
the  archer  said,  "and  wondered  why  they  should  waste  men 
so  freely  when  a  torch  would  have  done  their  business  just  as 
well  for  them." 

"  That  would  have  been  so,  Tom,  had  they  only  wished  to 
kill  us ;  but  though,  no  doubt,  the  leaders  desired  chiefly  the 
life  of  the  provost,  the  mob  simply  fought  for  plunder.     If 


166  AT   AGINCOURT 

they  had  found  all  the  jeweller's  store  in  his  shop,  they  would 
have  fired  the  house  very  quickly  when  they  discovered  that 
they  could  not  get  at  us.  But  it  was  the  plunder  that  they 
wanted,  and  it  was  the  sight  of  those  chests  full  of  silver-ware 
that  made  them  venture  their  lives  so  freely,  in  order  to  have 
the  handling  of  it.  I  do  not  think  that  I  shall  be  long  here, 
Tom.  Do  not  wait  for  me  at  the  door,  but  stroll  up  and 
down,  keeping  a  short  distance  away,  so  that  I  can  see  you 
when  I  come  out. ' ' 

A  decrepit  old  woman  opened  the  door,  and  on  Guy  giving 
his  name  she  said  that  she  had  orders  to  admit  him  if  he 
called.  The  girl  came  out  dressed  in  her  female  attire  as  he 
went  upstairs. 

'^  Ah,  signor,"  she  said,  **  I  am  glad  indeed  to  see  that  you 
are  safe. ' ' 

''Thanks  to  you,"  he  said  warmly;  *' we  are  all  your 
debtors  indeed." 

''  I  had  but  to  run  a  mile  or  two,"  she  said ;  "  but  what 
was  there  in  that  ?  But  indeed  I  had  an  anxious  time,  I  so 
feared  that  I  should  be  too  late.  When  I  had  seen  the  Count 
d'Estournel  and  delivered  your  message  to  him  and  had 
shown  him  your  ring,  and  he  and  his  friends  had  declared 
that  they  would  call  up  their  men  and  come  at  once  to 
your  aid,  I  could  not  go  back  and  wait  until  this  morning 
to  learn  if  they  arrived  in  time,  so  I  ran  to  your  street  again 
and  hid  in  a  doorway  and  looked  out.  Just  as  I  got 
there  they  broke  in  the  door  and  I  saw  some  of  them  rush 
in.  But  there  was  a  pause,  though  they  were  all  pressing  to 
enter.  They  went  in  very  slowly,  and  I  knew  that  you  must 
be  defending  the  entrance.  At  last  there  was  a  sudden  rush, 
and  I  almost  cried  out.  I  thought  that  it  was  all  over.  A 
great  many  entered  and  then  there  was  a  pause  again.  The 
crowd  outside  became  more  and  more  furious ;  it  was  dreadful 


AFTER    THE    FRAY  167 

to  hear  their  shouts  and  to  see  the  waving  of  torches  and 
weapons. 

*'  They  seemed  to  be  ahiiost  mad  to  get  in.  The  crush 
round  the  door  was  terrible,  and  it  was  only  when  two  or 
three  horsemen  rode  in  among  them  shouting,  that  the  press 
ceased  a  little.  One  horseman  obtained  silence  for  a  moment 
by  holding  up  his  hand.  He  told  them  that  their  friends 
inside  were  attacking  a  barricade,  and  would  soon  carry  it, 
and  then  there  would  be  silver  enough  for  all ;  but  that  by 
pressing  forward  they  did  but  hamper  the  efforts  of  their  com- 
rades. It  seemed,  oh,  such  a  long,  long  time  before  I  saw  the 
Burgundians  coming  along,  and  I  could  not  help  throwing 
my  cap  up  and  shouting  when  they  charged  into  the  crowd. 
I  waited  until  it  was  all  over,  and  then  I  ran  back  home  and 
had  a  rare  scolding  for  being  out  so  late ;  but  I  did  not  mind 
that  much,  after  knowing  that  you  were  all  safe." 

At  this  moment  a  voice  from  the  landing  above  said  :  **  Are 
you  going  to  keep  Master  Aylmer  there  all  day  with  your  chat- 
tering, Katarina?  "  The  girl  made  a  little  face  and  nodded 
to  Guy  to  go  upstairs. 

*'  Katarina  is  becoming  a  madcap,"  the  astrologer  said,  as 
he  led  Guy  into  the  room.  ''  I  cannot  blame  her  altogether; 
I  have  made  a  boy  of  her,  and  I  ought  not  to  be  shocked  at 
her  acting  like  one.  But  she  gave  me  a  rare  fright  last  night 
when  she  did  not  return  until  close  on  midnight.  Still,  it 
was  natural  for  her  to  wish  to  see  how  her  mission  had  turned 
out." 

"  Her  quickness  saved  all  our  lives,"  Guy  said.  "  Had  it 
not  been  for  her  carrying  my  message  to  the  Count  d'Estour- 
nel  we  should  have  been  burnt  alive  before  morning." 

"  It  was  unfortunate  that  I  sent  you  the  message  so  late. 
Master  Aylmer.  I  was  busy  when  a  medical  student  who 
sometimes  gathers  news  for  me  in  the  butchers'  quarter  came 


168  AT   AGINCOURT 

here,  and  left  a  missive  for  me.  Had  he  sent  up  a  message 
to  me  that  it  was  urgent,  I  would  have  begged  the  personage 
I  had  with  me  to  wait  a  moment  while  I  read  the  letter.  As 
it  was,  it  lay  downstairs  till  my  visitor  departed.  When  I 
learned  the  news  I  sent  off  Katarina  at  once.  She  had  but 
a  short  time  before  come  in,  and  was  fortunately  still  in  her 
boy's  dress,  so  there  was  no  time  lost.  I  went  out  myself  at 
ten  o'clock  to  see  what  was  going  on,  and  must  have  been 
close  to  her  without  either  of  us  knowing  it.  I  looked  on  for 
a  short  time ;  but  seeing  that  nothing  could  be  done,  and 
feeling  sure  that  the  house  must  be  taken, — knowing  nothing 
of  the  chance  of  the  Burgundians  coming  to  the  rescue, — I 
returned  here  and  was  surprised  to  find  that  Katarina  had  not 
returned. 

"  I  did  not  think  that  she  could  have  reached  the  shop  and 
warned  you  before  the  mob  arrived,  and  therefore  I  became 
greatly  alarmed  as  the  time  went  by  without  her  appearing. 
Indeed,  my  only  hope  was  that  she  must  have  been  looking  on 
at  the  fight  and  would  return  when  it  was  all  over,  as  indeed 
it  turned  out ;  and  I  should  have  rated  her  much  more  soundly 
than  I  did  had  she  not  told  me  how  she  had  fetched  the  Bur- 
gundians and  that  they  had  arrived  in  time.  I  hear  that  there 
is  a  great  stir  this  morning.  The  number  of  men  they  have 
lost,  and  specially  the  deaths  of  Legoix  and  of  the  young 
Caboche,  have  infuriated  the  butchers  and  skinners.  They 
have  already  sent  off  two  of  their  number  to  lay  their  com- 
plaint before  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  of  the  conduct  of  some  of 
his  knights  in  attacking  them  when  they  were  assailing  the 
house  of  a  noted  Armagnac.  But  they  feel  that  they  them- 
selves for  the  moment  must  remain  quiet,  as  the  royal  order 
has  emboldened  the  Maire,  supported  by  the  traders'  guilds, 
and  notably  by  the  carpenters,  who  are  a  very  strong  body, 
to  call  out  a  portion  of  the  city  guard,  and  to  issue  an  order 


AFTER    THE    FRAY  169 

that  all  making  disturbances,  whomsoever  they  may  be  and 
under  whatsoever  pretext  they  are  acting,  will  be  summarily 
hung  if  captured  when  so  engaged. 

"  In  spite  of  this  there  will  no  doubt  be  troubles  ;  but  they 
will  not  venture  again  to  attack  the  house  of  the  silversmith, 
at  any  rate  until  an  order  comes  from  the  Duke  of  Burgundy 
to  forbid  his  knights  from  interfering  in  any  way  with  their 
doings. ' ' 

''Which  I  trust  he  will  not  send,"  Guy  said;  ''and  I 
doubt  if  the  knights  will  obey  it  if  it  comes.  They  are  already 
much  enraged  at  the  insolence  of  the  butchers,  and  the  royal 
proclamation  this  morning  will  justify  them  in  aiding  to  put 
down  disturbances  whatsoever  may  be  the  duke's  orders. 
And  now,  Sir  Count,  I  have  come  hither  this  morning  on 
behalf  of  my  lady  mistress  to  thank  you  for  sending  the  news, 
and  still  more  for  the  service  your  daughter  rendered  in  sum- 
moning the  knights  to  her  assistance.  She  desires  much  to 
return  thanks  herself  to  your  daughter,  and  will  either  call 
here  to  see  her  or  would  gladly  receive  her  at  her  lodging 
should  you  prefer  that." 

"  I  should  prefer  it.  Master  Aylmer.  Your  lady  can  scarce 
pass  through  the  streets  unnoticed,  for  her  English  appearance 
marks  her  at  once ;  and  as  all  know  she  lodges  at  the  silver- 
smith's, she  will  be  more  particularly  noticed  after  the  events 
of  last  night,  and  her  coming  here  will  attract  more  attention 
to  me  than  I  care  for.  Therefore  I  will  myself  bring  Katarina 
round  and  will  do  myself  the  honour  of  calling  upon  your  lady, 
I  can  wrap  the  girl  up  in  a  cloak  so  that  she  shall  not  attract 
any  observation,  for  no  one  knows,  save  the  old  woman  below, 
that  I  have  a  daughter  here  ;  and  with  so  many  caUing  at  the 
house,  and  among  them  some  reckless  young  court  gallants,  I 
care  not  that  it  should  be  known,  if  for  no  other  reason  than, 
were  it  so,  it  would  be  soon  suspected  that  the  lad  who  goes  so 


170  AT    AGINCOURT 

often  in  and  out  is  the  girl  in  disguise,  and  I  could  then  no 
longer  trust  her  in  the  streets  alone." 

"  You  will  find  my  lady  in  at  whatever  hour  you  come, 
signor,  for  she  has  resolved  not  to  go  abroad  again  until  order 
is  restored  in  Paris." 

'^  The  decision  is  a  wise  one,"  the  Italian  said;  "  though 
indeed  I  think  not  that  she  would  be  in  any  danger,  save  that 
which  every  good-looking  woman  runs  in  troubled  times  like 
these,  when  crime  is  unpunished,  and  those  in  authority  are 
far  too  occupied  with  their  own  affairs  to  trouble  their  heads 
about  a  woman  being  carried  off.  But  it  is  different  with  you 
and  your  comrade.  The  butchers  know  well  enough  that  it 
was  your  work  that  caused  their  failure  last  night.  Your 
appearance  at  the  window  was  noticed,  and  it  was  that  tall 
archer  of  yours  who  played  such  havoc  among  them.  There- 
fore I  advise  you  to  be  ever  on  your  guard,  and  to  purchase  a 
mail  shirt  and  wear  it  under  your  doublet;  for,  however 
watchful  you  may  be,  an  assassin  may  steal  up  behind  you 
and  stab  you  in  the  back.  You  may  be  sure  that  Caboche 
and  the  friends  of  Legoix  will  spare  no  pains  to  take  ven- 
geance upon  you." 

Guy  presently  rejoined  the  archer  in  the  street.  "  Hence- 
forth, Tom,"  he  said,  '^you  must  always  put  on  breast-and- 
back  piece  when  you  go  out.  I  have  been  warned  that  our 
lives  will  almost  surely  be  attempted,  and  that  I  had  best  put 
on  a  mail  shirt  under  my  doublet." 

"  Perhaps  it  would  be  best,  Master  Guy.  I  fear  not  three 
men  if  they  stand  up  face  to  face  with  me,  but  to  be  stabbed 
in  the  back  is  a  thing  that  neither  strength  nor  skill  can  save 
one  from.  But  as  I  care  not  to  be  always  going  about  in 
armour  I  will  expend  some  of  my  crowns  in  buying  a  shirt  of 
mail  also.  'Tis  better  by  far  than  armour,  for  a  man  coming 
up  behind  could  stab  one  over  the  line  of  the  back-piece  or 


AFTER    THE    FRAY  171 

under  the  arm,  while  if  you  have  mail  under  your  coat  they 
will  strike  at  you  fair  between  the  shoulders,  and  it  is  only  by 
striking  high  up  on  the  neck  that  they  have  any  chance  with 
you.  A  good  coat  of  mail  is  money  well  laid  out,  and  will 
last  a  lifetime ;  and  even  if  it  cost  me  all  the  silversmith's 
crowns  I  will  have  a  right  good  one. '  * 

Guy  nodded.  He  was  wondering  in  his  own  mind  how  he 
should  be  able  to  procure  one.  His  father  had  given  him  a 
purse  on  starting,  but  the  money  might  be  needed  for  emer- 
gencies. He  certainly  could  not  ask  his  mistress  for  such  a 
sum,  for  she  too  might  have  need  of  the  money  that  she  had 
brought  with  her.  He  was  still  turning  it  over  in  his  mind 
when  they  reached  the  fencing-school.  He  was  greeted  with 
acclamations  as  he  entered  by  the  young  count  and  his 
friends. 

''Here  is  our  defender  of  houses,"  the  former  exclaimed. 
**  Truly,  Guy,  you  have  given  a  lesson  to  the  butchers  that 
they  sorely  needed.  They  say  that  the  king  himself,  who  is 
in  one  of  his  good  moods  to-day,  has  interested  himself 
mightily  in  the  fray  last  night,  and  that  he  has  expressed  a 
wish  to  hear  of  it  from  the  esquire  who  he  has  been  told  com- 
manded the  defence.  So  it  is  not  unlikely  that  there  will  be 
a  royal  message  for  you  to  attend  at  the  palace.  Fortunately 
we  had  the  first  say  in  the  matter  this  morning.  My  father 
returned  last  night,  and  as  he  is  rather  a  favourite  of  his  majesty, 
we  got  him  to  go  to  the  king  and  obtain  audience  as  soon  as 
he  arose,  to  complain  of  the  conduct  of  the  butchers  in  attack- 
ing the  house  of  the  provost  of  the  silversmiths,  and  where, 
moreover.  Dame  Villeroy,  who  had  arrived  here  in  obedience 
to  his  majesty's  own  commands,  was  lodged.  The  king  when 
he  heard  it  was  mightily  offended.  He  said  he  had  not  been 
told  of  her  coming,  and  that  this  insult  to  her  touched  his 
honour.      He  sent  at  once  for  the   Maire  and  syndics,  and 


172  AT  AGINCOURT 

upbraided  them  bitterly  for  allowing  such  tumults  to  take 
place,  and  commanded  them  to  put  a  stop  to  them  under  pain 
of  his  severe  displeasure. 

*'That  accounts,  you  see,  for  the  Maire's  proclamation 
this  morning.  The  king  desired  my  father  to  thank  me  and 
the  other  knights  and  gentlemen  for  having  put  down  the  riot, 
and  said  that  he  would  at  once  send  off  a  message  to  the  Duke 
of  Burgundy  commanding  him  to  pay  no  attention  to  any  re- 
ports the  butchers  might  send  to  him,  but  to  give  them  a  stern 
answer  that  the  king  was  greatly  displeased  with  their  con- 
duct, and  that  if  any  fresh  complaint  about  them  was  made  he 
would  straightway  have  all  their  leaders  hung. 

*'  It  is  one  thing  to  threaten,  and  another  to  do,  Guy ;  but 
at  any  rate,  so  long  as  the  duke  is  away  they  will  see  that 
they  had  best  keep  quiet ;  for  when  the  king  is  in  his  right 
senses  and  is  not  swayed  by  others,  he  is  not  to  be  trifled 
with. 

*<  You  can  imagine  what  an  excitement  there  was  last  night 
when  that  boy  you  sent  arrived.  The  ring  was  sent  up  first, 
and  when  I  gave  orders  that  he  should  be  admitted  he  came 
in  well-nigh  breathless.  There  were  six  or  eight  of  us,  and 
all  were  on  the  point  of  leaving.  Thinking  that  it  might  be 
something  private,  they  had  taken  up  their  hats  and  cloaks. 
The  boy,  as  he  came  in,  said,  'Which  of  you  is  Count 
Charles  d'Estournel? '  'I  am,'  I  said.  'You  are  the 
bearer  of  a  message  from  Guy  Aylmer  ?  *  <  I  am,  my  lord. 
He  prays  you  hasten  to  his  assistance,  for  the  butchers  and 
skinners  are  attacking  Maitre  Leroux's  house,  and  had  begun 
to  hammer  on  the  door  when  I  was  still  in  the  street.  If  they 
make  their  way  in,  they  will  surely  kill  all  they  find  in  there. 
They  are  shouting,  '  Death  to  the  Armagnacs  !  Death  to  the 
English  spies !  ' 

**  I  called  upon  my  comrades  to  join  me,  and  all  were  eager 


AFTER    THE    FRAY  173 

to  do  SO.  We  had  long  been  smarting  under  the  conduct  of 
these  ruffians,  and  moreover  I  was  glad  to  discharge  a  part  of 
my  debt  to  you.  So  each  ran  to  his  lodgings  and  despatched 
servitors  to  summon  their  men-at-arms,  and  to  order  the 
horses  to  be  saddled,  and  to  gather  in  front  of  my  lodging 
with  all  speed.  Two  or  three  of  my  friends  who  had  left 
earlier  were  also  summoned  ;  but  though  we  used  all  the  speed 
we  could  it  was  more  than  an  hour  before  all  were  assembled. 
The  men-at-arms  were  scattered,  and  had  to  be  roused ;  then 
there  was  the  work  of  getting  the  stables  open,  and  we  had  to 
force  the  doors  in  some  places  to  do  it.  I  was  on  thorns,  as 
you  may  well  imagine,  and  had  little  hope  when  we  started 
that  we  should  find  any  of  you  alive.  Delighted  indeed  we 
were  when,  on  getting  near  enough,  we  could  see  the  crowd 
were  stationary,  and  guessed  at  once  that  you  were  still  hold- 
ing out — though  how  you  could  have  kept  so  large  a  number 
at  bay  was  beyond  us.  We  struck  heartily  and  heavily,  you 
may  be  sure,  and  chased  the  wolves  back  to  their  dens  with  a 
will.  I  hear  that,  what  with  those  you  slew  in  the  house  and 
street  and  those  we  cut  down,  it  is  reckoned  that  a  couple  of 
hundred  were  killed ;  though  as  to  this  none  can  speak  with 
certainty,  seeing  that  so  many  bodies  Were  carried  away  be- 
fore morning." 

' '  I  trust  that  none  of  you  received  wounds,  Count 
Charles?" 

''None  of  us;  though  several  of  the  men-at-arms  had 
gashes  from  the  rascals'  weapons,  but  naught,  I  think,  that 
will  matter." 

At  this  moment  one  of  the  attendants  of  the  salon  came 
in. 

''An  usher  from  the  palace  is  here,  my  lords  and  gentle- 
men. He  has  been  to  the  lodging  of  Master  Guy  Aylmer, 
and  has  learned  that  he  will  most  likely  be  here.     If  so,  he 


174  AT   AGINCOURT 

has  the  king's  command  to  conduct  him  to  the  palace,  as  His 
Majesty  desires  to  have  speech  with  him." 

''  I  told  you  so,  Guy;  my  father's  story  has  excited  the 
king's  curiosity,  and  he  would  fain  hear  all  about  it.  Make 
the  most  of  it,  for  His  Majesty  loves  to  be  entertained  and 
amused." 

''  Had  I  better  ask  the  usher  to  allow  me  to  go  back  to  my 
lodging  to  put  on  a  gayer  suit  than  this  ?  "  Guy  asked. 

*' Certainly  not;  the  king  loves  not  to  be  kept  waiting. 
Fortunately  no  time  has  been  wasted  so  far,  as  this  is  on  the 
road  from  the  silversmith's  to  the  palace." 

The  Louvre  at  that  time  bore  no  resemblance  to  the  present 
building.  It  was  a  fortress  surrounded  by  a  strong  embattled 
wall,  having  a  lofty  tower  at  each  corner  and  others  flanking 
its  gates.  On  the  water-face  the  towers  rose  from  the  edge  of 
the  river,  so  that  there  was  no  passage  along  the  quays.  The 
building  itself  was  in  the  castellated  form,  though  with  larger 
windows  than  were  common  in  such  edifices.  Eight  turret- 
shaped  buildings  rose  far  above  it,  each  surmounted  with  very 
high  steeple-like  roofs,  while  in  the  centre  rose  another  large 
and  almost  perpendicular  roof,  terminating  in  a  square  open 
gallery.  The  building  was  further  protected  by  four  em- 
battled towers  on  each  side,  so  that  if  the  outer  wall  were 
carried  it  could  still  defend  itself.  In  the  court-yard  be- 
tween the  outer  wall  and  the  palace  were  rows  of  low  bar- 
racks, where  troops  were  lodged.  Two  regiments  of  the  best 
soldiers  of  Burgundy  were  quartered  here,  as  the  duke  feared 
that  some  sudden  rising  of  the  Armagnac  party  might  put 
them  in  possession  of  the  king's  person,  in  which  case  the 
Orleanists  would  easily  persuade  him  to  issue  proclamations 
as  hostile  to  Burgundy  as  those  which  were  now  published  in 
his  name  against  the  Orleanists.  The  Louvre,  indeed,  differed 
but  slightly  from  palaces  of  several  of  the  great  nobles  within 


DANGER    THREATENED  175 

the  walls  of  Paris,  as  all  of  these  were  to  some  extent  fortified, 
and  stood  as  separate  fortresses  capable  of  offering  a  stout  re- 
sistance to  any  attack  by  the  populace. 

''  I  would  rather  face  those  villains  of  last  night  for  another 
hour  than  go  before  the  king,"  Guy  said,  as  he  prepared  to 
follow  the  attendant;  "but  I  trust  that  good  may  come  of 
my  interview,  and  that  I  can  interest  the  king  in  the  case  of 
my  mistress." 

Joining  the  usher,  who  was  waiting  at  the  entrance,  and 
who  saluted  him  courteously — for  the  manner  in  which  the 
message  had  been  communicated  to  the  usher  showed  him 
that  the  young  squire  was  in  no  disgrace  with  the  king — 
Guy  walked  with  him  to  the  Louvre,  which  was  a  short  half- 
mile  distant.  Accompanied  as  he  was  by  a  royal  officer,  the 
guard  at  the  gate  offered  no  interruption  to  his  passage,  and 
proceeding  across  the  court-yard  he  entered  the  great  door- 
way to  the  palace,  and,  preceded  by  the  usher,  ascended  the 
grand  staircase  and  followed  him  along  a  corridor  to  the 
apartments  occupied  by  the  king. 


CHAPTER    XI 

DANGER    THREATENED 

ON  being  ushered  into  the  royal  apartment  Guy  was  led  up 
to  the  king,  who  was  seated  in  a  large  arm-chair.  He 
was  stroking  the  head  of  a  greyhound,  and  two  or  three  other 
dogs  lay  at  his  feet.  Except  two  attendants,  who  stood  a 
short  distance  behind  his  chair,  no  one  else  was  present. 
The  king  was  pale  and   fragile  -  looking ;    there  was  an  ex- 


176  AT    AGINCOURT 

pression  of  weariness  on  his  face,  for  in  the  intervals  between 
his  mad  fits  he  had  but  Httle  rest.  He  was  naturally  a  kind- 
hearted  man,  and  the  troubles  that  reigned  in  France,  the 
constant  contention  among  the  great  lords,  and  even  among 
the  members  of  his  own  family,  were  a  constant  source  of  dis- 
tress to  him.  Between  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  the  queen, 
his  nephew  of  Orleans,  and  the  other  royal  dukes  he  had  no 
peace,  and  the  sense  of  his  inability  to  remedy  matters,  and 
of  his  position  of  tutelage  in  the  hands  of  whoever  chanced 
for  the  moment  to  be  in  the  ascendant,  in  no  slight  degree 
contributed  to  the  terrible  attacks  to  which  he  was  subject. 
At  the  present  moment  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  was  away, 
and  therefore,  feeling  now  comparatively  free,  he  looked 
up  with  interest  when  the  usher  announced  Guy  Aylmer. 

"You  are  young,  indeed,  sir,"  he  said,  as  Guy  made  a 
deep  bow,  "to  be  the  hero  of  the  story  that  I  heard  this 
morning.  I  hear  that  you  have  been  slaying  many  of  the 
good  citizens  of  Paris  !  " 

"Some  have  certainly  been  slain,  sire;  but  I  think  not 
that  any  of  them  could  be  considered  as  good  citizens,  being 
engaged,  as  they  were,  in  attacking  the  house  of  the  worship- 
ful provost  of  the  silversmiths,  Maitre  Leroux." 

"I  know  him,"  the  king  said,  "and  have  bought  many 
rare  articles  of  his  handiwork,  and  more  than  once  when  I 
have  needed  it  have  had  monies  from  him  on  usance.  'Tis 
a  grave  scandal  that  so  good  a  citizen  should  thus  be  attacked 
in  my  city,  but  I  will  see  that  such  doings  shall  not  take 
place  again.  And  now  I  would  hear  from  your  own  lips  how 
you  and  a  few  men  defended  the  house  so  long,  and,  as  I  hear, 
with  very  heavy  loss  to  those  attacking  it.  I  am  told  that  you 
are  Enghsh." 

"Yes,  sire,  I  have  the  honour  to  be  an  esquire  to  Sir 
Eustace  de  Villeroy,  and  am  here  in   attendance  upon  his 


DANGER    THREATENED  177 

dame,  who,  with  her  two  children,  have  been  brought  as 
hostages  to  Paris  under  your  royal  order." 

A  look  of  pain  passed  across  the  king's  face.  *'  Your  lord 
is  our  vassal  for  his  castle  at  Villeroy  ?  ' ' 

''  He  is,  sire,  and  is  also  a  vassal  of  England  for  the  estates 
of  his  wife." 

"  Since  England  and  France  are  not  at  present  on  ill 
terms,"  the  king  said,  ''he  may  well  discharge  both  duties 
without  treason  to  either  Henry  or  myself;  but  they  told  me 
that  his  vassalage  to  me  has  sat  but  lightly  upon  him." 

''  His  father  and  grandfather,  sire,  were  vassals  of  England, 
as  Villeroy  was  then  within  the  English  bounds,  but  he  is,  I 
am  assured,  ready  faithfully  to  render  any  service  that  your 
majesty  might  demand  of  him,  and  is  wilhng  to  submit  him- 
self, in  all  respects,  to  your  will.  But  since  he  wishes  not  to 
take  any  part  in  the  troubles  between  the  princes,  it  seems  that 
both  regard  him  with  hostility.  Two  months  since  his  castle 
was  attacked  by  some  eight  thousand  men  from  Ham,  led  by 
Sir  Clugnet  de  Brabant.  These  he  repulsed  with  heavy  loss, 
and  deemed  that  in  so  doing  he  was  acting  in  accordance 
with  your  majesty's  proclamation,  and  was  rendering  faithful 
service  to  you  in  holding  the  castle  against  your  enemies,  and 
he  had  hoped  for  your  majesty's  approbation.  He  was  then 
deeply  grieved  when  your  royal  herald  summoned  him,  in 
your  name,  either  to  receive  a  garrison  or  to  send  his  wife  and 
children  hither  as  hostages." 

"I  will  see  into  the  matter,"  the  king  said  earnestly. 
'*  And  so  your  mistress  was  bestowed  at  the  house  of  Maitre 
Leroux  ?  ' ' 

''  She  was,  sire,  and  is  most  hospitably  entertained  by  him." 

*'  Now  let  us  hear  of  this  defence.  Tell  me  all  that  took 
place;  withhold  nothing." 

Guy  related  the  details  of  the  defence. 

12 


178  AT   AGINCOURT 

"  Truly  it  was  well  done,  young  sir,  and  I  owe  you  thankv 
for  having  given  so  shrewd  a  lesson  to  these  brawlers.  Maitre 
Leroux  has  good  reasons  for  being  thankful  to  the  duke  for 
lodging  your  lady  in  his  house,  for  he  would  doubtless  have 
lost  his  life  had  you  and  your  four  men  not  been  there. 
When  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  returns  I  will  take  council  with 
him  touching  this  matter  of  your  mistress.  I  know  that  he 
gave  me  good  reasons  at  the  time  for  the  bringing  of  her 
hither,  but  in  the  press  of  matters  I  do  not  recall  what  they 
were.  At  any  rate,  as  she  is  here  as  my  hostage  her  safety 
must  be  ensured,  and  for  the  present  I  will  give  orders  that  a 
guard  be  placed  at  the  house. ' ' 

He  extended  his  hand  to  Guy,  who  went  on  one  knee  to 
kiss  it  and  then  retired. 

He  took  the  news  back  to  Dame  Margaret. 

''I  knew  well  enough  that  the  poor  king  had  nothing  to 
do  with  the  matter,"  she  said.  "  Were  it  otherwise  I  would 
myself  have  asked  for  an  audience  with  him ;  but  I  knew  that 
it  would  be  useless,  he  would  but  have  replied  to  me  as  he 
has  to  you,  that  he  must  consult  the  duke." 

In  the  afternoon  the  Italian  called  with  his  daughter  upon 
Dame  Margaret.  The  former  was  now  dressed  in  accordance 
with  his  rank  as  an  Italian  noble,  and  the  girl,  on  laying  aside 
her  cloak,  was  also  in  the  costume  of  a  young  lady  of  posi- 
tion.    Guy  presented  the  count  to  his  mistress. 

''  I  am  greatly  indebted  to  you.  Count  Montepone,"  she 
said,  "  for  the  timely  warning  that  you  sent  us,  and  still  more 
for  the  service  rendered  to  us  by  your  daughter  in  summon- 
ing the  Burgundian  knights  to  our  aid.  "  Truly,"  she  added 
with  a  smile,  ''it  is  difficult  to  believe  that  it  was  this  young 
lady  who  was  so  busy  on  our  behalf  I  thank  you,  maiden, 
most  heartily.  And,  believe  me,  should  the  time  ever  come 
when  you  require  a  friend,  which   I  hope  may  never  be  the 


*-THE  KING   EXTENDED   HIS   HAND  TO  GUY,  WHO  WENT  ON  ONS 
KNEE  TO  KISS  IT." 


DANGER    THREATENED  179 

case,  you  will  find  one  in  me  on  whom  you  can  confidently 
rely. 

'^  This  is  my  daughter  Agnes.  She  is,  methinks,  but  a 
year  or  so  younger  than  yourself,  though  she  is  as  tall  or 
taller,  and  she  will  gladly  be  your  friend  also." 

Katarina  replied  quietly  and  composedly,  and  Guy,  as  he 
watched  her  and  Agnes  talking  together,  was  surprised  at  the 
way  in  which  she  adapted  herself  to  circumstances.  As  a  boy 
she  assumed  the  character  so  perfectly  that  no  one  would 
suspect  her  of  being  aught  else.  She  was  a  French  gamin, 
with  all  the  shrewdness,  impudence,  and  self-confidence  of 
the  class.  As  he  saw  her  at  her  father's  in  female  attire 
something  of  the  boy's  nature  seemed  still  to  influence  her. 
There  was  still  a  touch  of  sauciness  in  her  manner,  and  some- 
thing of  defiance,  as  if  she  resented  his  knowledge  of  her  in 
her  other  character.  Now  she  had  the  quiet  composure  of  a 
young  lady  of  rank.  As  Dame  Margaret  had  said,  she  was 
but  little  older  than  Agnes;  but  though  less  tall  than  the 
English  girl,  she  looked  a  woman  beside  her.  Guy  stood 
talking  with  them  while  Dame  Margaret  and  the  count  con- 
versed apart.  Gradually  as  they  chatted  Katarina' s  manner, 
which  had  at  first  been  somewhat  stiff,  thawed,  and  Guy  left 
her  and  Agnes  together  and  went  to  look  through  the  window. 

He  could  vaguely  understand  that  Katarina  at  first,  know- 
ing that  Dame  Margaret  and  Agnes  must  be  aware  of  her  go- 
ing about  as  a  boy,  was  standing  a  little  on  her  dignity.  The 
simple  straightforwardness  of  Agnes  and  her  admiration  of 
the  other's  boldness  and  cleverness  had  disarmed  Katarina, 
and  it  was  not  long  before  they  were  chatting  and  laughing 
in  girhsh  fashion.  There  was  a  difference  in  their  laughter, 
the  result  of  the  dissimilar  lives  they  had  led.  One  had  ever 
been  a  happy,  careless  child,  allowed  to  roam  about  in  the 
castle  or  beyond  it  almost  unattended,  and  had  only  to  hold 


180  AT   AGINCOURT 

herself  as  became  the  position  of  a  maiden  of  rank  on  special 
occasions,  as  when  guests  were  staying  in  the  castle ;  the 
other  had  been  for  years  her  father's  assistant,  engaged  in 
work  requiring  shrewdness  and  quickness  and  not  unattended 
at  times  with  danger.  She  had  been  brought  into  contact 
with  persons  of  all  ranks  and  conditions,  and  at  times  almost 
forgot  her  own  identity,  and  was  in  thought  as  well  as  manner 
the  quick-witted  messenger  of  her  father.  After  the  latter 
had  chatted  for  some  time  with  Dame  Margaret  he  beckoned 
her  to  him. 

' '  Dame  Margaret  has  promised  me  to  be  your  protector 
should  aught  befall  me,  child,"  he  said,  "and  I  charge  you 
now  in  her  hearing  should  anything  happen  to  me  to  go  at 
once  to  her  castle  at  Villeroy,  and  should  she  not  be  there  to 
her  castle  at  Summerley,  which  lies  but  twelve  miles  from 
the  English  port  of  Southampton,  and  there  to  place  yourself 
under  her  guardianship,  and  to  submit  yourself  to  her  will 
and  guidance  wholly  and  entirely.  It  would  be  well  indeed 
for  you  to  have  a  quiet  English  home  after  our  troubled  life. 
To  Italy  you  cannot  go,  our  estates  are  long  since  confiscated ; 
and  did  you  return  there  you  would  find  powerful  enemies 
and  but  lukewarm  friends.  Besides,  there  would  be  but  one 
mode  of  life  open  to  you,  namely,  to  enter  a  convent,  which 
would,  methinks,  be  of  all  others  the  least  suited  to  your  in- 
clinations." 

' '  I  can  promise  you  a  hearty  welcome, ' '  Dame  Margaret 
said  kindly.  ''  I  trust  that  you  may  never  apply  for  it ;  but 
should,  as  your  father  says,  aught  happen  to  him,  come  to  me 
fearlessly,  and  be  assured  that  you  will  be  treated  as  one  of 
my  own  family.  We  shall  ever  be  mindful  of  the  fact  that 
you  saved  our  lives  last  night,  and  that  nothing  that  we  can 
do  for  you  will  cancel  that  obligation." 

"  I  trust  that  I  may  never  be  called  upon  to  ask  your  hos- 


DANGER    THREATENED  181 

pitality,  Lady  Margaret,"  the  girl  said  quietly,  ''  but  I  thank 
you  with  all  my  heart  for  proffering  it,  and  I  feel  assured  that 
I  should  find  a  happy  home  in  England." 

"  'Tis  strange  how  it  has  all  come  about,"  her  father  said. 
''  Tis  scarce  a  month  since  I  saw  Dame  Margaret  enter  Paris 
with  her  children,  and  the  thought  occurred  to  me  that  it 
would  be  well  indeed  for  you  were  you  in  the  charge  of  such 
a  lady.  Then,  as  if  in  answer  to  my  thoughts,  I  saw  her 
young  esquire  in  the  crowd  listening  to  me,  and  was  moved 
at  once  to  say  words  that  would  induce  him  to  call  upon  me 
afterwards,  when  I  saw  that  I  might  possibly  in  these  troublous 
times  be  of  use  to  his  mistress.  And  thus  in  but  a  short  time 
what  was  at  first  but  a  passing  thought  has  been  realized.  It 
is  true  that  there  are  among  my  clients  those  whose  protection 
I  could  obtain  for  you  ;  but  France  is  at  present  as  much  torn 
by  factions  as  is  our  native  Italy,  and  none  can  say  but,  how- 
ever highly  placed  and  powerful  a  man  may  be  to-day,  he 
might  be  in  disgrace  to-morrow." 

Carefully  wrapping  his  daughter  up  in  her  cloak  again,  the 
Italian  took  his  leave,  refusing  the  offer  of  Dame  Margaret 
for  two  of  her  men-at-arms  to  accompany  them. 

'^  There  is  no  fear  of  trouble  of  any  sort  to-day,"  he  said. 
"  The  loss  that  was  suffered  last  night  was  so  severe  that 
the  people  will  be  quiet  for  a  few  days,  especially  as  the 
king,  as  well  as  the  city  authorities,  are  evidently  determined 
to  put  a  stop  to  rioting.  Moreover,  the  fact  that  the  Bur- 
gundian  nobles  have,  now  that  the  duke  is  away,  taken  a 
strong  part  against  the  butchers'  faction  has  for  the  moment 
completely  cowed  them.  But,  apart  from  this,  it  is  my  special 
desire  to  return  to  my  house  unnoticed.  It  is  seldom  that  I 
am  seen  going  m  and  out,  for  I  leave  home  as  a  rule  before 
my  neighbours  are  about,  and  do  not  return  till  after  night- 
fall.    I  make  no  secret  of  my  being  a  vendor  of  drugs  at 


182  AT    AGINCOURT 

the  fairs,  and  there  are  few  can  suspect  that  I  have  visitors 
after  dark." 

* '  I  like  your  astrologer,  Guy, ' '  Dame  Margaret  said  when 
they  had  left.  '^Before  I  saw  him  I  own  that  I  had  no 
great  faith  in  his  countship.  Any  man  away  from  his  native 
country  can  assume  a  title  without  anyone  questioning  his 
right  to  use  it,  so  long  as  he  is  content  to  live  in  obscurity, 
and  to  abstain  from  attracting  the  attention  of  those  who 
would  be  likely  to  make  inquiries.  But  I  have  no  doubt 
that  our  friend  is,  as  he  represents  himself,  the  Count  of 
Montepone,  and  I  believe  him  to  be  sincere  in  the  matter  of 
his  dealings  with  us.  He  tells  me  that  he  has  received 
more  than  one  hint  that  the  reports  that  he  deals  with  the 
stars  and  exercises  divinations  have  come  to  the  ears  of  the 
church,  and  it  is  likely  ere  long  he  may  be  forced  to  leave 
Paris,  and  indeed  that  he  would  have  done  so  before  now 
had  it  not  been  that  some  of  those  who  have  had  dealings 
with  him  have  exercised  their  influence  to  prevent  things 
being  pushed  further. 

'*  No  doubt  it  is  true  that,  as  he  asserts,  he  in  no  way 
dabbles  in  what  is  called  '  black  art,'  but  confines  himself  to 
reading  the  stars  ;  and  he  o^^^^ed  to  me  that  the  success  he 
has  obtained  in  this  way  is  to  some  extent  based  upon  the 
information  that  he  obtains  from  persons  of  all  classes.  He 
is  evidently  a  man  whose  nature  it  is  to  conspire,  not  so 
much  for  the  sake  of  any  prospect  of  gain  or  advantage,  but 
for  the  pleasure  of  conspiring.  He  has  dealings  with  men 
of  both  factions.  Among  the  butchers  he  is  believed  to  be 
an  agent  of  the  duke,  who  has  assumed  the  character  of  a 
vendor  of  nostrums  simply  as  a  disguise,  while  among  the 
Armagnacs  he  is  regarded  as  an  agent  of  Orleans.  It  is 
doubtless  a  dangerous  game  to  play,  but  it  both  helps  him 
in   his  profession  of  astrologer  and  gives  him  influence  and 


DANGER    THREATENED  ly;j 

power.  I  asked  him  why  he  thus  mingled  in  pubhc  affairs 
He  smiled  and  said  :  '  We  are  always  conspiring  in  Italy  •  we 
all  belong  to  factions.  I  have  been  brought  up  in  an  atmos- 
phere of  conspiracy,  and  it  is  so  natural  to  me  that  I  could 
scarce  live  without  it.  I  am  rich  :  men  who  trade  upon  the 
credulity  of  fools  have  plenty  of  clients.  My  business  of  a 
quack  doctor  brings  me  in  an  income  that  many  a  poor 
nobleman  would  envy.  I  travel  when  I  like ;  I  visit  alter- 
nately all  the  great  towns  of  France,  though  Paris  has  al- 
ways been  my  head -quarters. 

"  '  As  an  astrologer  I  have  a  wide  reputation.      The  name 
of  the  Count  Smarondi  — for  it  is  under  that   title  that  I 
practise  — is   known   throughout   France,   though   iQ^Y   know 
me   personally  or   where   I   am    to    be    found.     Those    who 
desire  to  consult  me  can  only  obtain  access  to   me  through 
some  of  those  whose  fortunes  I  have  rightly  foretold,   and 
who   have  absolute   faith   in    me,  and   even  these  must  first 
obtain  my  consent   before    introducing  anyone  to  me.     All 
this   mystery  adds    both    to   my  reputation  and  to    my  fees. 
Could   anyone  knock  at   my  door  and  ask   me   to    calculate 
his   horoscope  he  would  prize  it  but  little  ;   when    it  is  so 
difficult  to  obtain  an  introduction  to  me,  and  it  is  regarded 
as  a  matter  of  favour  to  be  allowed  to  consult  me,  people 
are  ready  to   pay  extravagant   sums    for   my  advice.     And,' 
he  said  with  a  smile,  '  the  fact  that  ten  days  or  a  fortnight 
always  elapses  between   the  time   I   am   asked  to  receive  a 
new  client  and  his   or   her  first  interview  with    me,  enables 
me^  to  make  such  minute  inquiries  that  I  can  not  only  gain 
their  complete  confidence  by  my  knowledge  of  certain  events 
in   their  past,   but  it  will  aid  me  in  my  divination  of  their 
future. 

'''I  believe  in  the  stars,  madame,  wholly  and  implicitly, 
but   the   knowledge  to  be  gained  from  them  is  general  and 


184  AT    AGINCOURT 

not  particular  ;  but  with  that  general  knowledge,  and  with 
what  I  know  of  men's  personal  character  and  habits,  of  their 
connections,  of  their  political  schemes  and  personal  ambi- 
tions, I  am  able  in  the  majority  of  cases  so  to  supplement  the 
knowledge  I  gain  from  the  stars,  as  to  trace  their  future 
with  an  accuracy  that  seems  to  them  astonishing  indeed. 
For  example,  madame,  had  I  read  in  the  stars  that  a  dire 
misfortune  impended  over  you  last  night,  and  had  I  learned 
that  there  was  a  talk  among  the  butchers  that  the  provost 
of  the  silversmiths  was  a  strong  opponent  of  theirs,  and  that 
steps  would  shortly  be  taken  to  show  the  Parisians  the  danger 
of  opposing  them,  it  would  have  needed  no  great  foresight  on 
my  part  to  tell  you  that  you  were  threatened  with  a  great 
danger,  and  that  the  danger  would  probably  take  the  form  of 
an  attack  by  the  rabble  on  the  house  you  occupied.  I  should 
naturally  put  it  less  plainly.  I  should  tell  you  to  beware 
of  this  date,  should  warn  you  that  I  saw  threatening  faces 
and  raised  weapons,  and  that  the  sounds  of  angry  shouts 
demanding  blood  were  in  my  ears. 

*'  *  Any  astrologer,  madame,  who  works  by  proper  methods 
can,  from  the  conjunction  of  the  stars  at  anyone's  birth, 
calculate  whether  their  aspect  will  be  favourable  or  un- 
favourable at  any  given  time,  and  may  foretell  danger  or 
death  ;  but  it  needs  a  knowledge  of  human  nature,  a  knowl- 
edge of  character  and  habits,  and  a  knowledge  of  the  ques- 
tioner's surroundings  to  be  able  to  go  much  farther  than 
this.  That  I  have  had  marvellous  successes  and  that  my 
counsels  are  eagerly  sought  depends,  then,  upon  the  fact 
that  I  leave  nothing  to  chance,  but  that  while  enveloping 
myself  in  a  certain  amount  of  mystery  I  have  a  police  of 
my  own  consisting  of  men  of  all  stations,  many,  indeed 
most  of  whom,  do  not  know  me  even  by  sight.  They  have 
no   idea  of  the  object  of  my  inquiries,  and  indeed  believe 


DANGER    THREATENED  l^^ 

that  their  paymaster  is  the  head  of  the  secret  police,  or  the 
agent  of  some  powerful  minister. ' 

^'You  see,  Guy,  the  count  spoke  with  perfect  frankness 
to  me.  His  object  naturally  was  to  gain  my  confidence  by 
showing  himself  as  he  is,  and  to  explain  why  he  wished  to 
secure  a  home  for  his  daughter.  He  took  up  his  strange 
profession  in  the  first  place  as  a  means  of  obtaining  his 
living,  and  perhaps  to  secure  himself  from  the  search  of 
private  enemies  who  would  have  had  him  assassinated  could 
be  have  been  found;  but  he  follows  it  now  from  his  love 
for  an  atmosphere  of  intrigue,  and  for  the  power  it  gives  him, 
because,  as  he  told  me,  he  has  already  amassed  a  consider- 
able fortune,  and  could  well  retire  and  live  in  luxury  did  he 
choose.  He  said  frankly  that  if  he  did  not  so  interest  him- 
self his  existence  would  be  simply  intolerable  to  him. 

"'I  may  take  my  daughter  to  England,'  he  said;  'I 
may  stay  there  until  I  see  her  established  in  life,  but  when 
I  had  done  so  I  should  have  to  return  here.  Paris  is  always 
the  centre  of  intrigues ;  I  would  rather  live  on  a  crust  here 
than  be  a  prince  elsewhere. ' 

''  He  certainly  succeeded  in  convincing  me  wholly  of  his 
sincerity,  as  far  as  we  are  concerned.  Devoted  to  intrigue 
himself,  he  would  fain  that  his  daughter  should  live  her  life  in 
peace  and  tranquillity,  and  that  the  money  for  which  he  has 
no  use  himself  should  be  enjoyed  by  her.  '  I  have  lost  my 
rank,'  he  said,  'forfeited  it,  if  you  will ;  but  she  is  the  Count- 
ess Katarina  of  Montepone,  and  I  should  like  to  know  that 
she  and  my  descendants  after  her  should  live  the  life  that  my 
ancestors  lived.  It  is  a  weakness,  a  folly,  I  know ;  but  we 
have  all  our  weak  points  and  our  follies.  At  any  rate  I  see 
that  that  fancy  could  not  well  be  carried  out  in  France  or  in 
Italy,  but  it  may  be  in  England.'  At  any  rate,  after  all  he 
has  told  me  I  feel  that  he  has  it  in  his  power  to  be  a  very  use 


186  AT    AGINCOURT 

ful  friend  and  ally  to  us  here  ;  I  am  convinced  that  he  is  truly 
desirous  of  being  so." 

"■  And  how  did  you  like  the  girl,  Agnes?  "  she  said,  rais- 
ing her  voice.  Agnes  had  fetched  Charlie  in,  and  they  were 
looking  together  down  into  the  street  while  their  mother  was 
talking  to  Guy. 

"  I  hardly  know,  mother  ;  she  seemed  to  be  so  much  older 
than  I  am.  Sometimes  when  she  talked  and  laughed,  I 
thought  I  liked  her  very  much,  and  then  a  minute  later  it 
seemed  to  me  that  I  did  not  understand  her  one  bit.  But  I 
do  think  that  she  would  be  very  nice  when  one  came  to  know 
her  thoroughly. ' ' 

"  She  has  lived  so  different  a  life  to  yourself,  Agnes,  that  it 
is  no  wonder  that  you  should  feel  at  first  that  you  have  noth- 
ing in  common  with  her.  That  she  is  very  clever  I  have  no 
doubt,  and  that  she  is  brave  and  fearless  we  know.  Can  you 
tell  us  anything  more,  Guy  ?  " 

"  Not  very  much  more.  Lady  Margaret.  I  should  say  that 
she  was  very  true  and  loyal,  I  think  that  at  present  she  enters 
into  what  she  has  to  do  in  something  of  the  same  spirit  as  her 
father,  and  that  she  thoroughly  likes  it.  I  think  that  she  is 
naturally  full  of  fun  and  has  high  spirits,  and  that  she  enjoys 
performing  these  missions  with  which  she  is  entrusted  as  a 
child  enjoys  a  game,  and  that  the  fact  that  there  is  a  certain 
amount  of  danger  connected  with  them  is  in  itself  attractive  to 
her.  I  am  glad  that  you  have  told  me  what  he  said  to  you 
about  himself,  for  I  could  not  understand  him  before.  I  think 
I  can  now,  and  understanding  him  one  can  understand  his 
daughter. ' ' 

At  eight  o'clock  all  retired  to  bed.  They  had  had  little 
sleep  the  night  before,  and  the  day  had  been  full  of  events. 
Guy's  last  thought  was  that  he  was  sorry  for  the  king,  who 
seemed  to  wish  to  do  what  was  right,  but  who  was  a  mere 


DANGER    THREATENED  187 

puppet  in  the  hands  of  Burgundy  or  Queen  Isobel,  to  be  used 
as  a  lay  figure  when  required  by  whichever  had  a  temporary 
ascendency. 

For  the  next  fortnight  Guy  worked  hard  in  the  salle 
(far?nes,  being  one  of  the  first  to  arrive  and  the  last  to  depart, 
and  after  taking  a  lesson  from  one  or  other  of  the  masters  he 
spent  the  rest  of  the  morning  in  practising  with  anyone  who 
desired  an  adversary.  Well  trained  as  he  was  in  English 
methods  of  fighting,  he  mastered  with  a  quickness  that  sur- 
prised his  teachers  the  various  thrusts  and  parries  that  were 
new  to  him.  At  the  end  of  that  time  he  was  able  to  hold  his 
own  with  the  young  Count  d'Estournel,  who  was  regarded  as 
an  excellent  swordsman. 

The  attendance  of  the  Burgundian  nobles  had  now  fallen 
off  a  good  deal.  The  Armagnac  army  had  approached  Paris, 
St.  Denis  had  opened  its  gates  to  them,  and  there  were  fre- 
quent skirmishes  near  the  walls  of  Paris  between  parties  of 
their  knights  and  the  Burgundians.  Paris  was  just  at  present 
more  quiet.  Burgundy  was  still  absent,  and  the  future  seemed 
so  uncertain,  that  both  factions  in  the  city  held  their  hands 
for  a  time. 

The  news  that  a  reconciliation  between  Orleans  and  Bur- 
gundy had  been  fully  effected,  and  that  the  great  lords  would 
soon  enter  Paris  together,  was  received  with  a  joy  that  was 
modified  by  recollections  of  the  past.  Burgundy  and  Orleans 
had  once  before  sworn  a  solemn  friendship,  and  yet  a  week 
or  two  later  Orleans  lay  dead  in  the  streets  of  Paris,  murdered 
by  the  order  of  Burgundy.  Was  it  likely  that  the  present 
patching  up  of  the  quarrel  would  have  a  much  longer  dura- 
tion? On  the  former  occasion  the  quarrel  was  a  personal 
one  between  the  two  great  houses,  now  all  France  was  divided. 
A  vast  amount  of  blood  had  been  shed,  there  had  been  cruel 
massacres,  executions,  and  wrongs,  and  the  men  of  one  faction 


188  AT   AGINCOURT 

had  come  to  hate  those  of  the  other ;  and  although  neither 
party  had  dared  to  put  itself  in  the  wrong  by  refusing  to  listen 
to  the  mediators,  it  was  certain  that  the  reconciUation  was  a 
farce,  and  that  it  was  but  a  short  truce  rather  than  a  peace 
that  had  been  concluded.  Nevertheless  Paris  rejoiced  out- 
wardly, and  hailed  with  enthusiasm  the  entry  of  the  queen, 
the  Dukes  of  Aquitaine,  Burgundy,  Berri,  and  Bourbon. 

The  Duke  of  Aquitaine  was  now  acting  as  regent,  though 
without  the  title,  for  the  king  was  again  insane.  He  had  mar- 
ried Burgundy's  daughter,  but  it  was  rumoured  that  he  was  by 
no  means  disposed  to  submit  himself  blindly  to  the  advice  of 
her  father.  The  only  effect  of  the  truce  between  the  parties 
was  to  add  to  the  power  of  the  Burgundian  faction  in  Paris. 
But  few  of  the  Armagnac  party  cared  to  trust  themselves  in 
the  city  that  had  shown  itself  so  hostile,  but  most  of  them  re- 
tired to  their  estates,  and  the  great  procession  that  entered 
the  town  had  been  for  the  most  part  composed  of  adherents 
of  Burgundy.  Three  days  after  their  arrival  in  the  town  Guy, 
on  leaving  the  salle  d'armes,  found  Katarina  in  her  boy's  at- 
tire waiting  for  him  at  the  corner  of  the  street. 

*'  My  father  would  speak  with  you.  Master  Guy,"  she  saidshy- 
ly,  for  in  the  past  two  months  she  had  always  been  in  her  girl's 
dress  when  he  had  met  her.  ''  Pray  go  at  once,"  she  said  ;  ''  I 
will  not  accompany  you,  for  I  have  other  matters  to  attend  to." 

'*  Things  are  not  going  well,"  the  count  said  when  Guy 
entered  the  room  ;  *'  the  Orleanists  are  discouraged  and  the 
butchers  triumphant.  At  a  meeting  last  night  they  determined 
that  a  body  of  them  should  wait  upon  the  Dukes  of  Aquitaine 
and  Burgundy  to  complain  of  the  conduct  of  the  knights  who 
fell  upon  them  when  attacking  the  silversmith's,  and  demand 
in  the  name  of  Paris  their  execution." 

''They  would  never  dare  do  that  !  "  Guy  exclaimed  in- 
dignantly. 


DANCxER    THREATENED  189 

''They  will  assuredly  do  it,  and  I  see  not  how  they  can 
be  refused.  The  duke  has  no  force  that  could  oppose  the 
Parisians.  They  might  defend  the  Louvre  and  one  or  two  of 
the  strongly  fortified  houses,  but  the  butchers  would  surround 
them  with  twenty  thousand  men.  Burgundy's  vassals  might 
come  to  his  assistance,  but  the  gates  of  Paris  would  be  closed, 
and  it  would  need  nothing  short  of  an  army  and  a  long  siege 
before  they  could  enter  Paris.  When  they  had  done  so  they 
might  punish  the  leaders,  but  Burgundy  would  thereby  lose  for 
ever  the  support  of  the  city,  which  is  all-important  to  him. 
Therefore  if  you  would  save  your  friends  you  must  warn 
them  that  it  will  be  necessary  for  them  to  make  their  way 
out  of  Paris  as  quickly  and  as  quietly  as  may  be.  In  the  next 
place,  and  principally,  you  yourself  will  assuredly  be  murdered. 
There  was  a  talk  of  the  meeting  demanding  your  execution  and 
that  of  your  four  men  ;  but  it  was  decided  that  there  was  no 
need  to  do  this,  as  you  could  all  be  killed  without  trouble,  and 
that  possibly  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine  might  refuse  on  the  ground 
that,  as  your  lady  had  come  here  under  safe-conduct  as  a  royal 
hostage,  you  were  entitled  to  protection,  and  it  would  be  con- 
trary to  his  honour  to  give  you  up. 

''  There  are  others  who  have  displeased  the  Parisians  whose 
lives  they  will  also  demand,  and  there  are  several  women 
among  them ;  therefore,  it  is  clear  that  even  the  sex  of  your 
lady  will  not  save  her  and  her  children  from  the  fury  and 
longing  for  revenge,  felt  by  the  family  of  Legoix  and  by 
Caboche  the  skinner.  The  only  question  is,  where  can  they 
be  bestowed  in  safety  ?  I  know  what  you  would  say,  that  all 
this  is  monstrous,  and  that  it  is  incredible  that  the  Parisians 
will  dare  to  take  such  steps.  I  can  assure  you  that  it  is  as  I 
say;  the  peril  is  most  imminent.  Probably  to-night,  but  if 
not,  to-morrow  the  gates  of  Paris  will  be  closed,  and  there  will 
be  no  escape  for  any  whom  these  people  have  doomed  to  death. 


190  AT   AGINCOURT 

In  the  first  place,  you  have  to  warn  your  Burgundian  friends ; 
that  done,  you  must  see  to  the  safety  of  your  four  men.  The 
three  Frenchmen  may,  if  they  disguise  themselves,  perchance 
be  able  to  hide  in  Paris,  but  your  tall  archer  must  leave  the 
city  without  delay,  his  height  and  appearance  would  betray 
him  in  whatever  disguise  he  were  clad. 

''•Now  as  to  your  lady  and  the  children,  remain  where  they 
are  they  cannot.  Doubtless  were  she  to  appeal  to  the  Duke 
of  Burgundy  for  protection  he  would  place  her  in  the  Louvre, 
or  in  one  of  the  other  castles — that  is,  if  she  could  persuade 
him  of  the  intentions  of  the  Parisians,  which  indeed  it  would 
be  difficult  for  her  to  do  ;  but  even  could  she  do  so  she  would 
not  be  safe,  for  if  he  is  forced  to  surrender  some  of  his  own 
knights  and  ladies  of  the  court  to  these  miscreants,  he  could 
not  refuse  to  hand  over  Lady  Margaret.  They  might,  it  is 
true,  possibly  escape  from  Paris  in  disguise,  but  I  know  that 
there  is  already  a  watch  set  at  the  gates.  The  only  resource 
that  I  can  see  is  that  she  should  with  her  children  come  hither 
for  a  time.  This  is  but  a  poor  place  for  her,  but  I  think  that 
if  anywhere  she  might  be  safe  with  me.  No  one  knows  that  I 
have  had  any  dealings  whatever  with  you,  and  no  one  connects 
me  in  any  way  with  politics.  What  should  a  vendor  of  nos- 
trums have  to  do  with  such  affairs?  Thus,  then,  they  might 
remain  here  without  their  presence  being  in  the  slightest  degree 
suspected.  At  any  rate  I  have  as  good  means  as  any  for  learn- 
ing what  is  being  done  at  their  councils,  and  should  receive 
the  earliest  information  were  it  decided  that  a  search  should  be 
made  here;  and  should  this  be  done,  which  I  think  is  most 
unlikely,  I  shall  have  time  to  remove  them  to  some  other  place 
of  concealment. 

"■  Lastly,  as  to  yourself,  I  take  it  that  nothing  would  induce 
you  to  fly  with  your  Burgundian  friends  while  your  lady  is  in 
hiding  in  Paris  ?  ' ' 


IN    HIDING  191 

''  Assuredly  not !  "  Guy  said.  ''  My  lord  appointed  me  to 
take  charge  of  her  and  watch  over  her,  and  as  long  as  I  have 
life  I  will  do  so." 

"  You  will  not  be  able  to  aid  her,  and  your  presence  may 
even  add  to  her  danger.  Still,  I  will  not  say  that  your  reso- 
lution is  not  honourable  and  right.  But,  at  least,  you  must 
not  stay  here,  for  your  detection  would  almost  certainly  lead 
to  hers.  You,  however,  can  be  disguised  ;  I  can  darken  your 
skin  and  hair,  and,  in  some  soiled  garb  you  may  hope  to  pass 
without  recognition.  Where  to  bestow  you  I  will  talk  over 
with  my  daughter.  As  soon  as  it  becomes  dusk  this  evening 
she  will  present  herself  at  the  house-door  of  Maitre  Leroux. 
She  will  bring  with  her  disguises  for  your  lady,  the  children, 
and  yourself — I  have  many  of  them  here — and  as  soon  as  it  is 
quite  dark  she  will  guide  here  Dame  Margaret  with  her  daugh- 
ter and  son.  You  had  best  not  sally  out  with  them,  but  can 
follow  a  minute  or  two  later  and  join  them  as  soon  as  they  turn 
down  a  side  street.  As  to  the  men,  you  must  arrange  with 
them  what  they  had  best  do.  My  advice  is  that  they  should 
this  afternoon  saunter  out  as  if  merely  going  for  a  walk.  They 
ought  to  go  separately ;  you  can  decide  what  they  had  best  do 
when  outside." 


CHAPTER   XII 

IN    HIDING 


THE  news  of  this  terrible  danger  was  so  wholly  unexpected 
that  Guy  for  a  moment  felt  almost  paralyzed. 
*'  It  seems  almost  incredible  that  such  wickedness  could 
take  place  !  "  he  exclaimed. 

*<  My  information  is  certain,"  the  count  replied.     **  I  do 


I\r4  AT    ^GINCOURT 

not  say  that  I  think  your  Burgundian  friends  are  in  so  much 
danger  as  some  of  those  of  the  king's  party,  as  Burgundy's 
influence  with  these  Parisians  goes  for  something;  still,  he 
might  not  be  able  to  save  them  if  they  waited  till  the  demand 
was  made,  although  he  might  warn  them  if  he  learned  that 
they  were  to  be  among  those  demanded." 

"  Does  the  duke,  then,  know  what  is  intended?  " 

The  count  smiled.  ''We  know  what  followed  the  last 
reconcihation,"  he  said,  "and  can  guess  pretty  shrewdly  at 
what  will  happen  now.  T/ien  the  duke  murdered  Orleans, 
now  he  may  take  measures  against  the  supporters  of  the  present 
duke.  It  was  certain  that  the  struggle  would  begin  again  as 
soon  as  the  kiss  of  peace  had  been  exchanged.  Last  time  he 
boldly  avowed  his  share  in  the  murder ;  this  time,  most  con- 
veniently for  him,  the  Parisians  are  ready  and  eager  to  do  his 
work  for  him.  Dismiss  from  your  mind  all  doubt ;  you  can 
rely  upon  everything  that  I  have  told  you  as  being  true. 
Whether  you  can  convince  these  young  knights  is  a  matter 
that  concerns  me  not ;  but  remember  that  if  you  fail  to  con- 
vince your  mistress,  her  life  and  those  of  her  children  are  for- 
feited ;  and  that,  so  far  as  I  can  see,  her  only  hope  of  safety 
is  in  taking  refuge  here." 

"  I  thank  you  with  all  my  heart,"  Guy  said,  "  and  will  now 
set  about  carrying  out  your  advice.  First,  I  will  return  to  my 
lady  and  consult  with  her,  and  see  what  we  had  best  do  with 
the  men.  As  to  Count  Charles  d'Estournel  and  his  friends,  I 
will  see  them  as  soon  as  I  have  arranged  the  other  matter. 
Their  case  is  not  so  pressing,  for,  at  least,  when  once  beyond 
the  gates  they  will  be  safe.  I  will  see  that  my  lady  and  the 
children  shall  be  ready  to  accompany  your  daughter  when  she 
comes  for  them." 

"  Look  well  up  and  down  the  street  before  you  sally  out," 
the  count  said  ;   "  see  that  there  are  but  few  people  about.     It 


IN    HIDING  193 

is  a  matter  of  life  and  death  that  no  one  who  knows  you  shall 
see  you  leave  this  house." 

Guy  followed  his  advice,  and  waited  until  there  was  no  one 
within  fifty  yards  of  the  door,  then  he  went  out,  crossed  the 
street,  took  the  first  turning  he  came  to,  and  then  made  his 
way  back  to  the  silversmith's  as  fast  as  he  could. 

"  What  ails  you,  Guy?  "  Dame  Margaret  said  as  he  entered 
the  room,  ''  you  look  sorely  disturbed,  and  as  pale  as  if  you 
had  received  some  injury." 

'^  Would  that  that  were  all,  my  lady.  I  have  had  news  from 
the  Count  of  Montepone  of  so  strange  and  grave  a  nature  that 
I  would  not  tell  you  it,  were  it  not  that  he  is  so  much  in  earn- 
est, and  so  well  convinced  of  its  truth  that  I  cannot  doubt  it." 

He  then  related  what  the  count  had  told  him,  and  repeated 
the  offer  of  shelter  he  had  made. 

''  This  is,  indeed,  beyond  all  bounds,"  she  said.  '^  What, 
is  it  credible  that  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  and  the  king's  son, 
the  Duke  of  Aquitaine,  can  hand  over  to  this  murderous  mob 
of  Paris  noble  gentlemen  and  ladies  ?  ' ' 

*'  As  to  Burgundy,  madame,  it  seems  to  me  from  what  the 
count  said  that  he  himself  is  at  the  bottom  of  the  affair, 
though  he  may  not  know  that  the  Parisians  demand  the  lives 
of  some  of  his  own  knights  as  well  as  those  of  his  opponents. 
As  he  did  not  of  old  hesitate  to  murder  Orleans,  the  king's 
own  brother,  we  need  credit  him  with  no  scruples  as  to  how 
he  would  rid  himself  of  others  he  considers  to  stand  in  his 
way.  As  to  Aquitaine,  he  is  a  young  man  and  powerless. 
There  are  no  Orleanist  nobles  in  the  town  to  whom  he  might 
look  for  aid ;  and  if  a  king's  brother  was  slain,  why  not  a 
king's  son?     It  seems  to  me  that  he  is  powerless." 

"  That  may  be  ;  but  I  cannot  consent  to  what  the  count 
proposes.  What  !  disguise  myself!  and  hide  from  this  base 
mob  of  Paris  !     It  would  be  an  unworthy  action." 


194  AT    AGINCOURT 

'^  It  is  one  that  I  knew  you  would  shrink  from,  madame; 
but  pardon  me  for  saying  that  it  is  not  your  own  Hfe  only, 
but  those  of  your  children  that  are  at  stake.  When  royal 
princes  and  dukes  are  unable  to  oppose  these  scoundrel 
Parisians,  women  and  children  may  well  bend  before  the 
storm." 

Dame  Margaret  sat  for  some  time  with  knitted  brows.  At 
last  she  said  :  "  If  it  must  be,  Guy,  it  must.  It  goes  sorely 
against  the  grain ;  but  for  the  sake  of  the  children  I  will 
demean  myself,  and  will  take  your  advice.  Now  you  had 
best  summon  the  four  men-at-arms  and  talk  over  their  case 
with  them." 

Guy  went  upstairs  and  fetched  the  four  men  down. 

' '  We  have  sure  news,  my  friends, ' '  Dame  Margaret  said 
calmly,  ''  that  to-night  we  and  many  others  shall  be  seized 
by  the  mob  and  slain." 

An  exclamation  of  rage  broke  from  the  four  men. 

'*  There  will  be  many  others  slain  before  that  comes 
about,"  Long  Tom  said. 

''  That  I  doubt  not,  Tom,  but  the  end  would  be  the  same. 
An  offer  of  refuge  has  been  made  to  me  and  the  children, 
and  for  their  sake,  unwilling  as  I  am  to  hide  myself  from 
this  base  mob,  I  have  brought  myself  to  accept  it.  My 
brave  esquire  will  stay  in  Paris  in  disguise,  and  do  what  may 
be  to  protect  us.  I  have  now  called  you  to  talk  about  your- 
selves. The  gates  will  speedily  be  guarded  and  none  allowed 
to  sally  out,  therefore  what  is  to  be  done  must  be  done 
quickly. ' ' 

''  We  will  all  stay  and  share  your  fate,  madame.  You 
could  not  think  that  we  should  leave  you,"  Robert  Picard 
said,  and  the  others  murmured  their  agreement. 

''  You  would  add  to  my  danger  without  being  able  to 
benefit  me,"  she  said,  ''and  my  anxiety  would  be  all  the 


IN    HIDING  195 

greater.  No,  you  must  obey  my  commands,  which  are  that 
you  forthwith  quit  Paris.  Beyond  that  I  must  leave  you  to 
judge  your  own  course.  As  French  men-at-arms  none  would 
question  you  when  you  were  once  beyond  the  gate.  You 
may  find  it  difficult  to  travel  in  this  disturbed  time,  but  you 
are  shrewd  enough  to  make  up  some  story  that  will  account 
for  your  movements,  and  so  may  work  your  way  back  to 
Villeroy.  The  difficulty  is  greater  in  the  case  of  your  English 
comrade  —  his  height  and  that  hght  hair  of  his  and  ruddy 
face  would  mark  him  anywhere,  and  if  he  goes  with  you 
would  add  to  your  danger,  especially  as  his  tongue  would  be- 
tray him  as  being  English  the  first  time  he  spoke.  However, 
beyond  ordering  you  to  quit  Paris,  I  must  leave  this  matter 
in  your  hands  and  his,  and  he  will  doubtless  take  counsel  with 
my  esquire  and  see  if  any  disguise  can  be  contrived  to  suit 
him.  I  will  see  you  again  presently.  You  had  best  go  with 
them,  Guy,  and  talk  the  matter  over. ' ' 

''This  thing  cannot  be  done.  Master  Guy,"  the  archer 
said  doggedly  when  they  reached  their  apartments;  "it  is 
not  in  reason.  What  should  I  say  when  I  got  home  and 
told  them  at  Summerley  that  I  saved  my  own  skin  and  left  our 
dear  lady  and  the  children  to  be  murdered  without  striking  a 
blow  on  their  behalf?  The  thing  is  beyond  all  reason,  and  I 
will  maintain  it  to  be  so." 

''I  can  understand  what  you  say,  Tom,  for  I  feel  exactly 
as  you  do.  The  question  is,  how  is  the  matter  to  be  ar- 
ranged? "  Then  he  broke  into  French,  which  the  archer  by 
this  time  understood  well  enough,  though  he  could  speak  it 
but  poorly. 

"  Tom  is  saying  that  he  will  not  go,  men,"  he  said,  ''  and 
I  doubt  not  that  you  feel  as  he  does.  At  the  same  time  our 
lady's  orders  must  be  carried  out  in  the  first  place,  and  you 
must  leave  Paris.     But  I  say  not  that  you  need  travel  to  any 


196  AT   AGINCOURT 

distance ;  on  the  contrary,  I  should  say  that,  if  it  can  be  ar- 
ranged, you  must  return  here  in  a  few  days,  having  so  changed 
your  attire  and  aspect  that  there  is  no  fear  of  your  being  re- 
cognized, and  bestow  yourself  in  some  lodging  where  I  may 
find  you  if  there  be  need  of  your  services." 

''That  is  what  will  be  best,  Master  Guy,"  Robert  Picard 
said.  "  We  have  but  to  get  steel  caps  of  another  fashion  to 
pass  well  enough,  and  if  need  be  we  can  alter  the  fashion  of 
our  hair.  There  are  few  here  who  have  noticed  us,  and  I 
consider  that  there  is  no  chance  whatever  of  our  being  recog- 
nized. There  are  plenty  of  men  among  the  cut -throats  here 
who  have  served  for  a  while,  and  we  can  easily  enough  get  up 
some  tale  that  will  pass  muster  for  us  three.  That  matter  is 
simple  enough,  the  question  is,  what  are  we  to  do  with  Tom? 
We  cannot  shorten  his  stature,  nor  give  his  tongue  a  French 
twist." 

''  No,  that  is  really  the  difficulty.  We  might  dye  that  hair 
of  his  and  darken  his  face,  as  I  am  going  to  do  myself. 
There  are  tall  men  in  France,  and  even  his  inches  would  not 
matter  so  much ;  the  danger  lies  in  his  speech. ' ' 

"  I  would  never  open  my  mouth,  Master  Guy  ;  if  need 
were  I  would  sooner  cut  out  my  tongue  with  a  dagger. 

"  You  might  bleed  to  death  in  the  doing  of  it,  Tom.  No  ; 
we  must  think  of  something  better  than  that.  You  might 
perhaps  pass  as  a  Fleming,  if  we  cannot  devise  any  other  dis- 
guise." 

''  Leave  that  to  me.  Master  Guy,  I  shall  think  of  some- 
thing. I  will  at  any  rate  hide  somewhere  near  Paris,  and 
the  lads  here  will  let  me  know  where  they  are  to  be  found, 
and  I  shall  not  be  long  before  I  join  them  in  some  such  guise 
as  will  pass  muster.  But  it  will  be  necessary  that  we  should 
know  where  you  will  be,  so  that  you  can  communicate  with 
us." 


IN    HIDING  197 

*'  That  I  don't  know  myself  yet ;  but  I  will  be  every  evening 
in  front  of  Notre  Dame  when  the  bell  strikes  nine,  and  one  of 
you  can  meet  me  there  and  tell  me  where  you  are  bestowed, 
so  that  I  can  always  send  for  you  in  case  of  need.  Now  I 
think  that  you  had  better  lose  no  time,  for  we  know  not  at 
what  hour  a  guard  will  be  placed  on  the  gate.  You  had 
better  go  out  in  pairs  as  if  merely  going  for  a  walk.  If  you 
are  stopped,  as  may  well  happen,  return  here  ;  but  as  you 
come  purchase  a  length  of  strong  rope,  so  that  you  may  let 
yourselves  down  from  the  wall.  Now  that  peace  has  been 
made,  there  will  be  but  slight  watch  save  at  the  gates,  and  you 
should  have  no  difficulty  in  evading  the  sight  of  any  who  may 
be  on  guard." 

''That  will  be  easy  enough,"  Robert  Picard  said  confi- 
dently. ''  We  had  best  not  come  back  here,  for  there  may 
be  a  watch  set  upon  the  house  and  they  may  follow  us." 

''  The  only  thing  that  troubles  me,"  Tom  said,  "■  is  that  I 
must  leave  my  bow  behind  me." 

**  You  can  get  another  when  you  get  back  toVilleroy; 
there  are  spare  ones  there." 

* '  Yes,  yes,  but  that  is  not  the  same  thing.  Master  Guy ;  a 
man  knows  his  own  bow,  and  when  he  takes  to  a  fresh  one 
his  shooting  is  spoilt  until  he  gets  to  know  it  well.  Every 
bow  has  its  niceties ;  for  rough  shooting  it  makes  but  little 
matter,  but  when  it  comes  to  aiming  at  the  slit  in  a  knight's 
vizor  at  eighty  yards  one  makes  poor  shooting  with  a  strange 
bow. ' ' 

''Well,  you  must  practise  with  your  new  one,  that  is  all, 
Tom ;  and  if  you  hide  yours  here  it  may  be  that  you  will  be 
able  to  recover  it  before  we  start  for  Villeroy.  You  must  leave 
your  bundles  behind,  it  would  look  suspicious  if  you  were  to 
attempt  to  take  them  with  you.  I  should  advise  you  to  put 
on  one  suit  over  the  other,  it  will  not  add  greatly  to  your 


198  AT   AGINCOURT 

bulk.  When  you  are  ready  to  start,  come  below  and  our  lady 
will  say  good-bye  to  you.  Do  not  give  her  a  hint  that  you 
are  thinking  of  staying  near  Paris ;  if  she  asks  any  questions 
say  that  you  intend  to  disguise  Tom,  and  he  will  travel  with 
you." 

A  few  minutes  later  there  was  a  tapping  at  Dame  Margaret's 
door ;  Guy  opened  it  and  the  four  men  entered. 

'^  I  wish  you  good  fortunes,  my  friends,"  Dame  Margaret 
said.  ''  Here  is  a  letter,  Robert,  that  I  have  written  to  my 
lord  telling  him  that  you  have  all  served  me  faithfully  and 
well,  and  that  I  commend  you  to  him.  I  have  told  him  that 
you  are  leaving  me  by  my  special  orders,  and  that  you  would 
willingly  have  stopped  and  shared  my  danger,  but  that,  as  I 
feel  that  force  would  avail  nothing  and  your  presence  might 
lead  to  the  discovery  of  my  hiding-place,  I  bid  you  go. 
Here  are  four  purses  to  pay  the  expenses  of  your  journey 
and  of  any  disguises  you  may  find  it  necessary  to  adopt.  And 
now  farewell.  Tarry  not  an  instant,  my  heart  will  be  lighter 
when  I  know  that  you  are  beyond  the  walls. ' ' 

She  held  out  her  hand  to  them;  each  in  turn  knelt  and 
kissed  it,  the  three  Frenchmen  in  silence  but  with  tears  run- 
ning down  their  cheeks.  Tom  was  the  last,  and  said  as  he 
rose: 

'<  I  am  obeying  your  orders.  Lady  Margaret,  but  never  be- 
fore have  I  felt,  as  I  feel  now,  that  I  am  doing  a  mean  and 
cowardly  action.  I  would  rather  stay  by  your  side,  though  I 
knew  that  I  should  be  cut  in  pieces  this  very  night,  than  leave 
you  thus." 

''  I  doubt  it  not,  Tom.  I  know  well  how  your  inclinations 
lie,  and  yet  I  feel  that  it  is  necessary  that  you  should  go.  If 
the  great  nobles  cannot  withstand  this  cruel  mob  of  Paris,  the 
arm  of  a  single  man  can  avail  nothing,  and  your  presence 
would  bring  danger  rather  than  safety  to  me." 


IN    HIDING  199 

''  I  feel  that,  my  lady;  did  I  not  do  so  I  would  not  go 
even  at  your  command.  You  are  my  liege  lady,  and  I  have  a 
right  to  give  my  life  for  you,  and  would  do  it  were  it  not  that 
I  see  that,  as  you  say,  my  staying  here  would  bring  danger 
upon  you." 

As  soon  as  they  had  gone  Dame  Margaret  said ;  '*  Now, 
Guy,  I  will  detain  you  no  longer;  hasten  and  warn  your 
friends. ' ' 

Guy  hurried  away  ;  he  found  that  Count  Charles  was  on 
the  point  of  mounting  to  go  for  a  ride  with  some  of  his 
friends. 

**  Stay  a  moment  I  beg  of  you.  Count,"  Guy  said  as  he 
hurried  up,  *'  I  have  a  matter  of  most  serious  import  to  tell 
you." 

''Wait,  my  friends,"  the  young  count  said  to  Sir  Pierre  Es- 
telle,  Count  Walter  de  Vesoul,  and  the  Sieur  John  de  Perron, 
who  were  already  mounted;  *'  I  shall  not  detain  you  many 
minutes." 

''  Well,  what  is  it,  friend  Guy?  "  he  asked  as  he  entered 
his  room. 

'^  I  have  come  to  warn  you  of  a  great  danger.  Count.  This 
evening  a  mob  of  Parisians,  I  know  not  how  numerous,  but  at 
least  of  great  strength,  will  demand  from  Burgundy  and  the 
Duke  of  Aquitaine  the  surrender  to  them  of  you  and  the 
others  who  took  part  in  defeating  them  the  other  night,  be- 
sides other  gentlemen,  and,  as  I  hear,  ladies." 

'^  Pardieu  !  if  it  be  so  the  duke  will  give  the  impudent 
knaves  their  answer." 

''  Ten  thousand  armed  men  are  not  apt  to  take  an  answer, 
Count.  You  know  that  many  times  already  the  Duke  of 
Burgundy  has  been  overborne  by  the  leaders  of  these  Parisians 
and  forced  to  do  things  that  must  have  displeased  him,  as  they 
displeased  you  all,  therefore  I  implore  you  to  ride  off  while 


200  AT   AGINCOURT 

you  may.  Even  now  it  is  possible  that  the  gates  may  be 
closed,  but  if  so,  they  are  not  likely  to  be  strongly  guarded. 
It  is  evident  that  your  going  would  at  any  rate  save  the  duke 
from  grave  embarrassment. ' ' 

"  Are  you  sure  that  this  news  is  true?  "  the  count  asked. 

"  Absolutely  certain.  If  you  would  save  yourself  and  your 
friends  I  pray  you  to  call  upon  them  at  once  to  mount  and 
ride  in  a  body  to  one  of  the  gates.  You  may  bid  some  of 
your  retainers  mount  and  follow  you  at  a  short  distance,  and 
if  you  find  the  gates  closed  and  the  fellows  will  not  let  you 
out,  call  them  up  and  fight  your  way  out.  You  can  stay  for 
to-night  at  Sevres,  and  if  you  find  in  the  morning  that  I  have 
not  spoken  truly  you  can  return  and  upbraid  me  as  you  will. 
If,  however,  you  find  that  strange  events  have  happened  here, 
then  you  had  best  ride  away  to  Burgundy  and  stay  there  un- 
til you  find  that  these  villainous  knaves  here  have  been  re- 
duced to  order,  which  methinks  it  will  need  an  army  to 
undertake." 

The  count  went  to  the  window,  opened  it,  and  called  his 
firiends  below  to  come  up. 

*'  No,  no,"  D'Estelle  said  laughing ;  *'  if  we  once  come  up 
we  shall  stay  there.  If  you  cannot  come  now,  join  us  at  the 
Lion  d'Or  at  Sevres,  where  you  will  find  us  eating  the  dinner 
that  we  have  sent  on  to  order. ' ' 

''The  matter  is  urgent,"  D'Estournel  said.  ''I  am  not 
joking  with  you,  but  pray  you  to  come  up  at  once." 

Seeing  that  the  matter  was  serious  the  three  knights  dis- 
mounted and  went  up.  They  were  at  first  absolutely  incred- 
ulous when  they  heard  from  Count  Charles  what  Guy  had 
told  them. 

''That  the  knaves  owe  us  no  good -will  I  know  well 
enough,"  Count  Walter  said,  "  for  they  have  over  and  over 
again  laid  their  complaint  against  us  before  the  duke  ;   but  it 


IN    HIDING  201 

is  hard  to  believe  that  they  would  dare  to  demand  what  Bur- 
gundy would  never  grant." 

Guy  repeated  the  arguments  that  he  had  used  with  D'Es- 
tournel. 

**  There  is  no  limit,"  he  said,  *'  to  the  arrogance  of  these 
knaves,  and  in  truth  it  cannot  be  denied  that  they  are  masters 
here,  and  that  even  the  duke  cannot  altogether  withstand 
them ;  and  you  know,  moreover,  how  essential  is  their  good- 
will to  him.  But  even  should  he  ever  so  obstinately  refuse 
their  demands  they  might  well  take  their  way  without  his 
leave.  What  can  he,  with  a  handful  of  knights  and  a  few 
hundred  armed  men,  do  against  the  mob  of  Paris  ?  I  earn- 
estly pray  you,  gentlemen,  to  treat  the  matter  as  serious. 
Warn  your  eight  friends  without  delay ;  bid  your  retainers 
mount  and  ride  to  the  gate.  If  it  is  open,  all  the  better,  it 
is  but  a  party  of  pleasure  bound  for  Sevres,  and  if  you  learn 
to-morrow  morning  that  all  is  quiet  here  you  can  return.  If  it 
seems  better  to  you,  and  this  may  save  you  much  argument, 
merely  ask  your  friends  to  mount  and  ride  with  you  to  dine 
there;  if  any  refuse,  say  you  have  a  motive  that  they  will 
learn  when  they  get  there,  and  almost  compel  them  to  go 
with  you.  I  pledge  you  my  honour  that  you  will  have  no 
reason  to  regret  having  taken  my  advice." 

"Well,  what  do  you  say,  gentlemen?"  Count  Walter 
asked.  "As  Master  Aylmer  says,  it  will  at  worst  be  but  a 
carouse,  which  I  hope  he  will  share  with  us." 

"That  I  would  right  gladly  do,"  Guy  replied,  "but  I  have 
the  safety  of  my  lady  and  her  children  to  look  after,  for  she 
too,  as  well  as  our  four  men-at-arms,  have  incurred  the  enmity 
of  these  butchers.  I  have  sent  the  men  out  of  the  town, 
and  a  place  of  safety  has  been  prepared  for  her  and  the 
children.  I  shall  see  them  safely  bestowed  there  at  night- 
fall." 


202  AT   AGINCOURT 

''Since  you  have  thought  such  preparations  necessary  we 
will  at  any  rate  act  on  the  information  that  you  have  given 
us,  and  will  promise  not  to  blame  you  unduly  should  it  turn 
out  that  the  affair  you  speak  of  does  not  come  off.  Let  us 
lose  no  time,  gentlemen ;  let  us  each  go  to  two  of  our  friends 
and  take  no  denial  from  them  to  our  invitation  to  dine  with 
us  at  Sevres.  Let  us  say  nothing  to  them  about  bringing  their 
men-at-arms  and  grooms  with  them.  We  can  ourselves  mus- 
ter some  thirty  fighting  men,  and  that  should  be  enough  with 
our  own  swords  to  bring  these  knaves  to  reason  if  they  keep 
their  gates  shut  against  us. ' ' 

''^As  my  arrangements  are  all  made,"  Guy  said,  "and  I 
have  an  hour  to  spare,  I  shall  walk  down  towards  the  gate  and 
see  what  comes  of  it." 

The  four  gentlemen  at  once  mounted  and  rode  off, — after 
giving  directions  to  their  grooms  to  order  their  men-at-arms 
to  mount  at  once  and  to  wait  for  them  at  a  spot  a  quarter  of 
a  mile  from  the  gate, — and  Guy  strolled  off  in  the  same  direc- 
tion. In  half  an  hour  he  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the 
men-at-arms  ride  up  and  halt  as  ordered.  Walking  a  little 
further  on  he  saw  that  something  unusual  had  happened. 
Groups  of  people  were  standing  about  talking,  and  each  man 
who  came  up  from  the  gate  was  questioned.  Joining  one  of 
the  groups  he  soon  learned  that  the  excitement  was  caused  by 
the  unusual  closing  of  the  gates,  no  one  being  allowed  either 
to  enter  or  pass  out.  None  could  account  for  this  proceeding. 
It  was  certain  that  it  had  not  been  done  by  the  orders  either 
of  the  Dukes  of  Aquitaine  or  Burgimdy, — for  there  were  no 
royal  guards  or  men-at-arms  with  the  duke's  cognizance, — 
but  by  men  of  the  city,  who,  as  all  agreed,  must  be  acting 
under  the  orders  of  the  butchers. 

"  It  is  a  bold  deed,"  one  said,  "  for  which  they  will  have 
to  account.     It  is  a  usurpation  of  authority,  and  one  the  Duke 


IN    HIDING  203 

of  Aquitaine,  who  is  now  king  in  all  but  name,  will  surely  re- 
sent hotly." 

^'  How  strong  is  the  party?  "  one  of  the  bystanders  asked, 
putting  the  question  that  Guy  had  on  his  lips. 

''Some  forty  or  fifty,  all  stout  fellows  with  steel  caps  and 
breast-pieces,  and  well  armed." 

Guy  turned  and  walked  back  to  the  spot  where  the  Bur- 
gundian  men-at-arms  were  drawn  up.  In  ten  minutes  D'Es- 
tournel  and  his  party  rode  up.  Guy  was  glad  to  see  that  he 
had  with  him  the  whole  of  his  companions.  He  at  once  went 
up  to  them. 

' '  The  gates  are  closed.  Count,  and  held  by  forty  or  fifty  of 
the  townsmen  in  arms,  so  you  see  that  my  information  was 
correct.  Had  you  not  better  tell  your  friends  of  the  truth 
now,  for  otherwise  they  might  hesitate  to  take  so  grave  a  step 
as  to  attack  them  ?  ' ' 

D'Estournel  nodded,  and,  riding  to  the  others,  said  in  a  low 
voice:  "Gentlemen,  we  had  not  intended  to  let  you  into 
this  little  mystery  until  we  had  left  Paris,  but  I  find  it  neces- 
sary to  do  so  now.  I  have  learned  surely  that  the  rabble  of 
Paris  have  resolved  upon  massacring  us  to-night  for  the  share 
we  took  in  that  little  affair  at  the  provost  of  the  silversmiths. 
To  that  end  they  have  shut  the  gates,  and  hold  it  with  some 
fifty  armed  men.  It  is  as  well  that  some  of  us  have  brought 
our  men-at-arms  here.  I  can  hardly  fancy  that  these  rascals 
will  try  to  prevent  us  from  passing  out,  seeing  that  they  have 
no  warrant  but  their  own  for  closing  the  gates  against  us,  but 
if  they  do  there  is  nothing  for  it  but  to  open  them  ourselves. 
Let  us  ride  forward  at  once,  gentlemen,  for  these  fellows  may 
receive  a  reinforcement  at  any  time." 

So  saying,  he  put  spurs  to  his  horse,  calling  upon  the  men- 
at-arms  to  follow.  His  three  companions,  who  were  already 
in  the  secret,  joined  him  at  once  j  and  the  others,  after  a 


^04  AT  AGINCOURT 

pause  of  astonishment  and  almost  incredulity,  followed,  in  no 
way  loath  at  the  chance  of  another  fight  with  the  followers  of 
the  butchers.  As  they  approached  the  gate  the  townsmen 
hastily  drew  up  in  front  of  it. 

*■ '  What  means  this  ?  ' '  Count  Walter  de  Vesoul  said  haugh- 
tily, as  he  reined  up  his  horse  a  few  paces  from  the  line.  "  By 
what  authority  do  you  dare  close  the  gates  and  thus  stand 
armed  before  them  ?  ' ' 

''  By  the  authority  of  the  city  of  Paris,"  the  leader  of  the 
party  said  insolently. 

*'I  recognize  no  such  authority  while  the  king  and  the 
Duke  of  Aquitaine,  who  holds  his  full  powers,  are  resident 
here.  Clear  the  way,  my  man,  and  open  the  gates,  or  I  will 
ride  over  you." 

The  butcher  answered  him  with  a  derisive  laugh.  ''  It  will 
cost  you  your  lives  if  you  attempt  it,"  he  said. 

"  Gentlemen,  draw  your  swords  and  give  these  rough  fel- 
lows the  lesson  they  need ;  "  and,  setting  the  example,  he 
rode  at  the  butcher  and  cut  him  down.  The  idea  that  the 
Burgundian  knights  would  venture  to  force  a  passage  in  the 
teeth  of  the  prohibition  of  the  master  of  the  butchers  had  ap- 
parently not  so  much  as  entered  the  minds  of  the  guard,  and 
as  soon  as  the  knights  and  their  followers  fell  upon  them,  the 
greater  portion  of  them  flung  down  their  arms  and  fled,  a  few 
only  fighting  stoutly  until  overpowered.  As  soon  as  the  skir- 
mish was  over  the  keys  were  brought  out  from  the  guard-room, 
and  the  gate  unlocked  and  the  massive  bars  taken  down.  In 
the  meantime  some  of  the  men-at-arms  had  run  up  on  to  the 
wall,  hoisted  the  portcullis,  and  lowered  the  drawbridge  across 
the  fosse.  As  soon  as  they  returned  and  mounted  the  party 
rode  through.  As  they  did  so,  four  men  ran  out  from  a  lane 
near  the  wall  and  followed  them  ;  and  Guy  at  once  recognized 
in    them   the   archer   and   his   three   companions.      Greatly 


IN    HIDING  205 

pleased,  he  returned  to  the  city  and  informed  Dame  Margaret 
of  what  had  taken  place. 

''No  doubt,"  he  said,  ''when  they  found  the  gates  shut 
they  remembered  what  I  had  said,  that  I  was  going  to  warn 
Count  Charles  and  his  friends,  and  went  back  to  observe  what 
these  were  doing  ;  and  the  sight  of  their  retainers  going  tow- 
ards the  gate  must  have  told  them  which  way  they  intended 
to  leave  ;  and  they,  no  doubt,  went  down  and  hid  up  near 
the  gate  to  watch  the  conflict,  and  to  take  advantage  of  it,  if 
a  chance  offered,  to  get  off  themselves." 

''That  is  indeed  a  satisfaction,  Guy;  and  I  am  glad,  too, 
that  your  friends  got  away.  There  can  be  no  doubt  now  that 
the  count's  information  was  accurate  ;  the  gates  having  been 
closed,  as  he  said  they  would  be,  vouches  for  this.  Katarina 
has  been  here ;  she  was  dressed  this  time  as  an  apprentice  in 
the  service  of  some  trader,  and  brought  a  large  box  containing 
our  disguises  and  yours.  For  you  there  is  a  bottle  of  dye  for 
your  hair,  a  mixture  for  darkening  your  skin,  and  clothes— the 
latter  such  as  would  be  worn  by  a  workman.  Charlie  is  to  wear 
a  girl's  dress,  at  which  he  is  mightily  offended  ;  nor  is  Agnes 
better  pleased,  for  a  boy's  suit  has  been  sent  for  her.  My 
disguise  is  simply  a  long  cloak  with  a  hood,  such  as  is  worn 
by  the  wives  of  small  traders.  Katarina  explained  that  it  had 
been  thought  better  to  change  the  sex  of  Agnes  and  Charlie, 
so  that,  when  a  hue  and  cry  is  raised  for  a  missing  woman, 
with  a  girl  of  fourteen,  and  a  boy  of  ten,  no  one  should  asso- 
ciate the  woman  with  two  lads  and  a  little  girl,  whom  they 
passed  in  the  street,  as  being  the  party  for  which  search  is  be- 
ing made.  And  now,  Guy,  do  you  not  think  that  we  should 
warn  our  good  host  of  the  danger  that  threatens,  for,  doubt- 
less, he  also  has  been  marked  out  as  a  victim  ?  " 

"I  will  see  him  at  once,  and  will  tell  him  as  much  as  it 
is  necessary  for  him  to  know.      Assuredly  it  is  now  too  late 


206  AT    AGINCOURT 

for  him  to  escape  beyond  the  walls,  unless  he  were  to  take  his 
wife  with  him,  and  bring  his  serving-men  to  let  them  down 
from  the  walls ;  but  this,  I  should  think,  he  will  not  do,  he 
would  rather  take  refuge  in  the  house  of  some  of  his  friends." 
The  silversmith  listened  gravely  when  Guy  told  him  that 
he  had  received  sure  information  that  the  butchers  would  that 
evening  make  a  slaughter  of  some  of  their  opponents,  that 
they  would  be  in  such  force  that  resistance  would  be  hopeless, 
and  that  the  few  royal  troops  and  the  followers  of  Burgundy 
would  be  insufficient  to  make  head  against  them. 

'^  Your  news  does  not  surprise  me,  and  though  I  know  not 
how  you  came  by  it,  I  fear  that  it  is  true.  The  news  that  the 
city  gates  have  been  all  shut  and  are  being  guarded  by  strong 
parties  of  the  butchers'  rabble,  shows  but  too  surely  that  there 
is  danger  in  the  air.  In  the  first  place,  there  is  your  lady  to 
be  thought  of ;  I  must  endeavour  to  obtain  for  her  also  shelter 
among  my  friends. ' ' 

*'  We  have  already  arranged  for  a  hiding-place  for  her  and 
the  children,  Maitre  Leroux.  I  may  not  name  where  it  is  to 
anyone,  but  suffice  that  it  is  a  quiet  house  where  there  is  little 
fear  of  any  suspicions  resting  upon  them,  and  where  they  will 
be  able  to  remain  until  order  is  restored." 

"  I  fear  that  that  will  be  a  long  time,"  the  silversmith  said. 
''The  butchers  boast  that  they  can  place  20,000  men  under 
arms,  and  indeed  the  terror  excited  by  them  is  so  great,  that 
very  many  who  hate  their  doings  as  much  as  I  do  myself  have 
been  forced  to  make  a  semblance  of  joining  them.  Next 
about  your  men-at-arms,  they  are  brave  fellows  and  I  owe 
them  much." 

*'  They  are  all  safe  outside  the  walls.  Some  Burgundian 
knights,  indignant  that  this  rabble  should  dare  stop  them,  cut 
their  way  out  through  the  Port  St.  Denis,  and  our  men  took 
advantage  of  the  gates  being  open  to  follow  them.  * ' 


IN    HIDING  207 

"  And  as  to  yourself,  Master  Aylmer?  " 

^'  I  have  dyes  to  blacken  my  hair  and  a  tincture  for  darken- 
ing my  face.  I  have  also  a  disguise  by  which  I  may  pass  as 
an  apprentice  to  a  trader.  I  shall  at  all  hazards  remain  in 
Paris,  but  what  I  shall  yet  do  I  know  not.  And  now  about 
yourself  and  Madame  Leroux — you  will  not,  I  hope,  think  of 
defending  the  house  as  you  did  before." 

"  Certainly  not ;  it  would  not  avail  to  save  our  lives,  and 
would  assuredly  cost  those  of  my  servitors  and  most  likely  of 
the  women.  I  have  friends,  who  will,  I  hope,  gladly  take  us 
in.  Maitre  Lepelletiere,  the  Master  Carpenter,  who  has  been 
doing  my  doors,  is  an  old  friend  of  mine,  and  after  the  last 
attack,  urged  me  to  withdraw  for  a  time  from  the  attention 
of  the  mob,  and  offered  me  refuge  in  his  place.  He  lives  in 
the  Rue  des  Fosses ;  which  is  close  to  the  old  inner  wall  that 
is  now  for  the  most  part  in  ruins.  You  pass  along  by  the 
hospital,  and  when  beyond  the  old  wall  turn  to  the  right ; 
'tis  the  third  doorway.  There  are  no  houses  facing  it,  but  it 
looks  straight  upon  the  wall,  the  ground  between  being  some 
thirty  or  forty  yards  wide  ;  and  doubtless  when  the  house  was 
built,  it  was  before  the  present  wall  was  erected,  and  stood 
on  the  outer  side  of  the  fosse  round  the  old  one.  There  are 
many  others  of  the  same  trade  who  live  in  that  quarter,  and 
as  they  are  for  the  most  part  opposed  to  the  butchers,  I  doubt 
not  that  my  friend  will  have  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  a  lodg- 
ing for  you  among  them  should  no  other  have  been  settled 
upon." 

''Thank  you  indeed,"  Guy  replied;  ''the  arrangement 
has  been  made  by  others,  and  I  know  not  for  certain  what 
has  yet  been  decided  upon,  but  should  not  a  suitable  place 
have  been  chosen  I  will  gladly  accept  your  offer. ' ' 

"  And  now  I  must  set  to  work,"  the  silversmith  said. 

"  In  what  way  ?  "  Guy  asked  in  surprise. 


208  AT    AGINCOURT 

"  In  hiding  my  wares.  In  a  city  like  Paris,  with  its  sieges 
and  its  tumults,  a  prudent  man  having  goods  of  great  value 
will  assuredly  prepare  a  place  of  safety  for  them.  I  will  set 
my  men  to  work  at  once ;  the  business  must  be  finished  be- 
fore it  becomes  dark,  for  as  soon  as  it  does  so  we  must  leave 
the  house  and  close  it." 

"  I  have  nothing  to  do  at  present,  and  shall  be  glad  to 
help  your  men,"  Guy  said. 

He  followed  the  silversmith  downstairs.  Maitre  Leroux 
called  his  head  man. 

''We  must  move,  Jacques,  and  that  quickly;  you  have 
heard  that  the  gates  are  shut." 

"  Yes,  master,  people  are  talking  of  nothing  else." 

''I  have  news  that  there  will  be  trouble  to-night,  so  we 
must  set  to  work  at  once  to  place  the  chests  in  safety.  First 
let  them  clear  out  the  wood -cellar." 

This  was  done  in  a  few  minutes  by  the  seven  men,  then 
Jacques  told  the  others  to  go  back  into  the  shop  and  pack 
up  all  the  silver  goods  in  the  chests.  As  soon  as  they  were 
gone  Jacques  looked  inquiringly  at  his  master,  who  nodded. 
Then  he  touched  a  brick  in  the  wall  some  seven  feet  above 
the  floor  ;  it  sprung  back. 

"  Will  you  lift  me  up?  "  the  man  said  to  Guy.  The  lad 
did  as  he  was  asked,  and  the  man  thrust  his  arm  into  the 
orifice.     A  moment  later  he  asked  Guy  to  set  him  down. 

"  Go  to  the  doorway,"  he  said,  and  hurried  across  to 
where  Maitre  Leroux  was  standing ;  then  kneeling  down  he 
pushed  his  hand  under  the  sill  of  the  doorway  and  then  stood 
up. 

"  Do  you  hear  that  ?  "  the  silversmith  said. 

"  I  hear  a  dull  rumbling  somewhere,"  Guy  replied.  As 
he  spoke  he  saw  half  the  floor,  which  was  apparently  of  solid 
flags,  beginning  to  rise. 


IN    HIDING 


209 


<'  This  was  done  in  my  father's  time,"  Maitre  Leroux  said, 
*'and  it  was  made  for  him  by  Maitre  Lepelletiere's  father 
with  the  aid  of  two  or  three  good  smiths,  who  put  the 
machinery  together  at  his  house  and  were  in  ignorance  where 
it  was  intended  to  be  placed." 

The  trap-door  was  now  raised,  and  Guy  to  his  astonish- 
ment saw  a  stream  of  running  water  three  feet  below  the 
opening. 

"  Whence  comes  this?  "  he  asked  in  astonishment. 

*'  No  wonder  you  are  surprised,"  the  silversmith  said  ;  "  it 
was  a  piece  of  rare  good-luck  that  my  father  hit  upon  it.  A 
map  that  he  had  showed  him  that  in  the  old  days,  before 
there  were  any  houses  on  this  side  of  the  river,  a  narrow 
branch  left  the  stream  some  hundred  yards  above  the  position 
of  his  house,  made  a  circuit  and  came  into  it  again  as  much 
below.  He  inquired  among  some  old  men,  and  learned  that 
they  had  heard  their  grandfathers  say  that  they  knew  that  at 
some  time  or  other  this  stream  had  been  built  over  when 
Paris  began  to  grow  in  this  direction.  After  he  had  con- 
trived this  apparatus  that  you  see,  which  is  worked  by  a 
heavy  counterpoise  in  the  wall,  he  began  to  dig,  and  a  foot 
below  the  surface  came  upon  an  arch  of  brickwork,  so  my 
father  concluded  that  his  house  was  exactly  over  the  old 
stream. 

''On  breaking  through  the  crown  he  discovered,  as  you 
see,  that  the  water  still  flowed  through  this  tunnel,  which  is 
some  three  and  a  half  yards  wide  and  eight  feet  deep.  My 
men,  all  of  whom  are  trusty  fellows,  know  of  the  existence  of 
this  hiding-place,  but  Jacques  is  the  only  one  besides  myself 
who  knows  the  secret  of  the  opening.  Now,  Jacques,  fetch 
the  chests  along  as  fast  as  they  are  ready." 

The  chests  were  soon  brought  up  and  one  by  one  lowered. 
Chains  were  attached   from  the  handle  of  each  to  that  of  the 
14 


210  AT   AGINCOURT 

one  that  followed  ;  they  were  almost  the  weight  of  the  water 
and  sank  until  within  an  inch  or  two  of  the  surface.  Each 
was  floated  down  as  it  was  lowered,  until  twenty  great  chests 
had  been  taken  down.  Then  one  more  heavy  and  ponderous 
than  the  rest  was  attached  to  the  train,  and  a  sloping  board 
being  placed  from  the  cellar  floor  to  the  bottom  of  the  stream, 
the  case  was  allowed  to  slide  down  this  until  it  rested  on  the 
bottom  several  feet  beyond  the  trap-door. 

''  There  you  see,"  the  silversmith  said,  ''  even  if  they  dis- 
covered the  trap -door  and  broke  up  the  floor  with  sledge- 
hammers, which  would  be  no  easy  matter,  and  probed  the 
stream  with  lances,  they  would  find  nothing.  As  you  saw, 
there  is  a  chain  to  the  end  of  the  last  box,  which  is,  as  it 
were,  an  anchor  to  the  rest ;  this  chain  Jacques  will  now  at- 
tach to  a  strong  wire,  and  fasten  that  to  a  ring  below  the 
water's  edge,  and  a  foot  beyond  the  trap-door,  so  that  when 
danger  is  past  we  shall  haul  up  the  chain  and  recover  the 
cases  one  by  one  in  the  order  in  which  they  have  been  sent 
down." 

As  soon  as  Jacques  had  fastened  the  wire  to  the  ring  he 
touched  another  heavy  spring  under  the  sill,  then  pulled  hard 
on  the  trap  -  door  ;  this  gradually  began  to  sink,  and  in  a 
minute  was  in  its  place  again.  At  the  same  time  the  brick 
that  had  been  pushed  in  above  came  out  into  its  place  again, 
dust  was  then  swept  into  the  crack  at  the  edge  of  the  trap- 
door, and  no  one  who  had  not  seen  the  latter  raised  would 
have  dreamt  of  its  existence. 


THE   MASTERS    OF   PARIS  211 

CHAPTER  XIII 

THE    MASTERS    OF   PARIS 

I'^HE  trap-door  closed,  the  firewood  was  carried  back  again, 
and  Guy  went  upstairs,  where  he  found  that  Dame 
Margaret,  Agnes,  and  Charhe  had  already  put  on  their  dis- 
guises. Their  faces  had  been  slightly  darkened ;  Agnes  had 
coiled  her  hair  up  under  a  cap,  while  Dame  Margaret's  would 
be  completely  hidden  under  the  hood.  She  and  Charlie 
could  have  passed  very  well  even  in  daylight,  but  Agnes  by 
no  means  looked  her  character.  Her  mother  had  darkened 
the  skin  at  the  back  of  her  neck  as  well  as  on  her  face,  but 
the  girl's  evident  discomfort  and  shyness  were  so  unboylike 
that  they  would  at  once  be  noticed.  Guy  fetched  a  short 
cloak  reaching  only  to  his  hips  from  his  room  and  brought  it 
in  to  her. 

''I  think  that  you  will  be  more  comfortable  in  this,"  he 
said. 

''Yes,  indeed,"  she  exclaimed  gratefully,  as  she  put  it  over 
her  shoulders  -,  "  I  shall  not  mind  now." 

It  reached  nearly  down  to  her  knees,  and  the  high  collar 
concealed  the  back  of  her  head  effectually. 

"  I  did  not  expect  that  you  would  be  ready  so  soon,"  he 
said,  turning  to  Dame  Margaret ;  ''it  will  not  be  dark  for 
two  hours  yet." 

"No;  but  I  thought  it  much  better  to  be  prepared  to 
leave  at  any  moment.  Mistress  Leroux  has  shown  me  a  door 
opening  from  the  yard  into  a  very  narrow  lane  behind.  She 
says  that  it  has  not  been  used  for  years,  but  she  has  been 
down  herself  with  the  key  and  has  unlocked  it,  so  that  we 


213  AT    AGINCOURT 

have  only  to  let  a  bar  down  to  open  it,  and  if  there  should  be 
an  attack  on  the  front  of  the  house  we  can  escape  that  way." 

"  It  would  be  best  to  leave  that  way  in  any  case,"  Guy 
said,  ''and  thereby  you  will  avoid  observation  by  anyone 
who  may  be  watching.  It  is  evident  that  the  citizens  of  this 
quarter  are  very  anxious  and  alarmed  ;  looking  from  the 
window  I  have  seen  them  standing  in  groups,  or  going  in  and 
out  of  each  other's  houses.  They  cannot  know  what  is 
going  to  take  place,  but  the  closing  of  the  gates  by  the 
butchers  without  any  warrant  has,  of  course,  shown  them  that 
something  serious  is  going  to  occur." 

'*  You  had  better  disguise  yourself  at  once,  Guy." 

"  I  will  do  so,  mistress,  but  I  do  not  think  that  there  is  any 
fear  of  disturbance  until  evening ;  men  who  are  engaged  in 
work,  that  may  some  day  bring  punishment  upon  those  con- 
cerned in  it,  prefer  darkness.  Besides,  at  that  time  all  care- 
ful men  will  be  in  their  houses,  and  will  not  dare  to  come 
out  whatever  sounds  they  may  hear. ' ' 

Maitre  Leroux  presently  came  up. 

"  I  have  been  out  and  trying  to  gather  news.  There  are 
all  sorts  of  rumours  abroad,  but  none  know  aught  with  cer- 
tainty. They  say  that  the  butchers  have  stationed  guards  at 
the  end  of  all  the  streets  leading  to  the  market  quarter,  and 
they  allow  none  to  pass  in  or  out.  It  is  reported  that  Aqui- 
taine  has  sent  an  officer  to  the  butchers  to  demand  under  what 
warrant  they  have  closed  the  gates  of  the  city,  and  to  order 
them  to  open  them  forthwith,  and  to  withdraw  the  men  sta- 
tioned there.  It  is  said  that  their  answer  was  that  they  had 
acted  for  the  good  of  the  state,  and  for  the  safety  of  the 
king's  person,  and  that  they  would  presently  call  upon  his 
highness  and  explain  matters  to  him.  This  may  be  true  or 
merely  rumour,  but  it  is  generally  believed.  Everyone  is 
talking  of  the  fight  at  the  gate  of  St.  Denis.      Some  say  that 


THE    MASTERS    OF    PARIS  213 

it  was  forced  open  by  order  of  the  Duke  of  Burgundy, 
while  others  affirm  that  Caboche,  and  that  mischievous  varlet 
John  de  Troyes,  went  in  great  haste  to  the  duke  when  they 
received  the  news,  that  he  declared  to  them  that  he  knew 
nothing  whatever  of  the  affair,  and  that  whatever  was  done 
was  certainly  done  without  his  orders.  Most  of  my  men  have 
already  left ;  it  were  better  that  they  should  go  off  one  by  one 
than  that  they  should  move  off  together.  'Tis  well  that  my 
wife  bethought  her  of  that  back  entrance.  It  has  never  been 
used  in  my  time,  for  the  lane  is  but  three  feet  wide,  and  the 
houses  beyond  are  of  no  very  good  repute.  I  talked  at  one 
time  of  having  it  bricked  up,  and  only  refrained  from  doing 
so  from  the  thought  that  it  might  be  useful  on  some  such  oc- 
casion as  this.  Your  esquire  has  not  gone  out,  I  suppose, 
Lady  Margaret  ?  ' ' 

''  No,  he  is  putting  on  his  disguise — at  least,  he  is  colour- 
ing his  hair  and  face,  and  so  altering  himself  that  he  would 
not  be  known  ;  but  he  will  not  put  on  his  full  disguise  until 
later. ' ' 

Guy  soon  came  out.  He  was  in  his  ordinary  garments, 
but  having  put  on  his  best  suit  beneath  them  he  looked 
broader  and  bulkier  than  usual,  while  his  blackened  hair  and 
darkened  face  had  made  so  great  a  change  in  his  appearance 
that  both  Agnes  and  her  mother  agreed  that  they  would  not 
have  known  him. 

'^  You  could  certainly  go  anywhere,  Guy,  and  mix  with  any 
crowd,  and  no  one  would  have  a  suspicion  that  you  were  the 
young  Englishman  for  whom  the  whole  town  was  searching. ' ' 

Half  an  hour  before  it  became  dark,  Guy  went  down  to  the 
front  door.  Standing  there  listening  attentively,  he  presently 
heard  three  little  knocks  given,  as  by  a  hand  on  the  door. 
He  opened  it  a  little,  Katarina  slipped  in,  and  he  again  fast- 
ened it  and  put  up  the  bar. 


214  AT   AGINCOURT 

*'I  brought  the  disguises  early,"  she  said,  ''as  I  thought 
they  might  be  required  in  haste,  but  my  father  has  learned 
that  it  will  be  eight  o'clock  before  the  butchers  sally  out  with 
their  forces  from  the  markets." 

''  All  here  are  ready  and  prepared  to  start  at  a  moment's 
notice,  and  have  arranged  to  go  out  by  a  door  behind,  that 
leads  into  a  narrow  lane. ' ' 

''  That  is  good  !  "  the  girl  said.  "  I  have  been  near  for  the 
last  half-hour  and  have  noticed  two  or  three  men  hanging 
about,  and  by  their  furtive  glances  in  the  direction  of  the 
house  I  have  no  doubt  that  they  are  watching  it.  I  had  to 
wait  until  there  happened  to  be  a  group  of  people  before  the 
door,  and  then  slipped  in  behind  them,  and  got  in  without,  I 
am  sure,  their  having  seen  me.  I  have  been  uneasy  as  to  how 
we  should  leave,  for  if  they  saw  a  party  of  three  or  four  issu- 
ing out  together,  one  of  them  would  be  sure  to  follow. ' ' 

They  were  now  upstairs.  The  fact  that  Agnes  was  in  the 
same  disguise  as  herself  freed  Katarina  from  the  shame-faced- 
ness  that  she  would  otherwise  have  felt  at  being  seen  by  Dame 
Margaret  in  her  present  attire. 

''You  are  well  disguised,"  the  latter  said  as  she  entered. 
"  I  no  longer  wonder  that  you  are  able  to  go  about  as  a  boy 
without  suspicion ;  you  look  one  to  the  life,  while  Agnes  is 
so  awkward  that  she  would  be  detected  in  a  moment." 

"  She  has  not  had  the  practice  that  I  have  had,"  Katarina 
said  with  a  laugh  ;  "  the  awkwardness  will  soon  wear  off  if 
she  has  to  dress  like  this  for  a  short  time.  As  for  me,  I  have 
learnt  all  a  boy's  tricks  and  ways.  I  can  whistle  and  shout 
with  any  of  them,  can  quarrel,  and  bluster,  be  saucy  on  oc- 
casion, and  have  only  once  been  in  trouble." 

"  How  was  that,  Katarina  ?  " 

*'  A  boy  who  was  a  bit  taller  than  I  ran  against  me  and 
declared  that  it  was  my  fault,  and  gave  me  a  cuff  on  the  head. 


THE    MASTERS    OF    PARIS  215 

I  might  have  run  away,  and  of  course  I  ought  to  have  done 
so,  but  I  was  angry,  for  he  really  hurt  me  ;  so  I  had  to  do 
what  any  boy  would  have  done,  and  I  flew  at  him  so  fiercely, 
and  cuffed  and  scratched  and  kicked  so  savagely  that  at  last 
he  turned  and  ran.  He  had  hit  me  too,  but  I  did  not  feel  it 
at  the  time,  and  next  morning  I  was  all  sorts  of  colours  round 
the  eyes.  Father  was  very  angry,  but  when  I  asked  what  else 
he  would  have  done  if  he  had  been  cuffed,  he  could  not  tell 
me.  I  had  a  very  important  message  to  carry  that  morning 
for  him.  At  first  he  said  I  could  not  go  out  in  that  state  ;  but, 
as  I  told  him,  I  had  never  looked  so  much  like  a  boy  before." 

All  were  glad  when  it  became  dark  enough  for  them  to 
make  a  start.  The  men  and  maids  had  all  been  sent  away, 
and  none  remained  save  Maitre  Leroux  and  his  wife.  They 
were  not  in  any  disguise,  but  were  wrapped  up  in  cloaks,  and 
in  the  badly-lighted  streets  could  pass  unrecognized. 

"  Do  you  go  out  first.  Master  Aylmer,"  the  silversmith  said. 
''  I  have  no  fear  of  anyone  watching  behind,  for  it  is  not 
likely  that  any  of  them  know  of  this  entrance  to  my  house ; 
still,  it  is  as  well  to  make  certain.  When  you  get  out  of  the 
lane  you  had  best  stay  there  until  the  others  have  passed  on, 
then  you  can  follow  them.  We  will  wait  for  a  few  minutes 
after  they  have  gone,  and  lock  the  door  behind  us.  You  have 
not  forgotten  where  you  are  to  find  us. ' ' 

''No,  I  have  the  name  and  house  right.  Shall  I  ask  for 
you  as  Maitre  Leroux  ?  ' ' 

''I  have  not  thought  of  that.  No,  it  will  be  better,  per- 
haps, to  ask  for  Philip  Sampson  ;  it  were  just  as  well  that  none 
should  know  my  name  there  except  Lepelletiere  and  his 
wife." 

As  arranged  Guy  went  out  first ;  there  was  still  light  enough 
for  him  to  make  his  way  along  the  narrow  lane  without  falling 
over   piles  of  dirt  and  rubbish  that  at  some  points   almost 


216  AT    AGINCOURT 

blocked  it.  The  street  into  which  it  opened  was  also  a  very 
narrow  one,  and  no  one  was  about.  In  a  minute  Dame  Mar- 
garet, walking  with  Katarina,  and  with  Agnes  close  behind, 
holding  Charlie's  hand,  passed  him. 

''  It  is  all  quite  clear,"  he  said.  Keeping  some  fifteen  yards 
behind  he  followed  them  until  they  entered  a  broader  street. 
There  were  a  good  many  people  about  here.  The  nearest  way 
would  have  been  to  have  crossed  the  road  and  passed  by  an- 
other small  street  facing  that  from  which  they  had  come,  but 
somewhat  to  his  surprise  they  turned  and  went  along  the 
broader  street.  He  soon  acknowledged  to  himself  that  this 
was  the  wiser  course,  for  there  were  so  many  people  about  that 
their  passage  would  be  unnoticed,  while  in  the  narrow  lanes 
some  rough  fellow  might  have  accosted  them.  Keeping  al- 
ways in  frequented  streets  they  made  a  long  detour  before  they 
reached  that  in  which  the  count  resided,  and  it  was  with  a 
feeling  of  great  relief  that  Guy  saw  them  enter  the  house. 
He  himself,  as  arranged,  did  not  approach  it  for  another  quar- 
ter of  an  hour,  then  he  went  and  knocked  on  the  door  with 
his  hand,  which  was  at  once  opened  by  Katarina. 

"All  is  well,"  she  said  ;  "  your  lady  is  in  the  room  where 
you  first  waited — my  father  is  with  her." 

As  Guy  entered  the  count  was  just  saying:  ''Yes,  it  would 
certainly  be  best,  madame,  that  your  daughter  should  continue 
at  present  in  that  disguise.  In  the  first  place,  she  will  get 
accustomed  to  it,  and  should  she  have  occasion  to  move  again 
she  would  be  able  to  do  so  without  attracting  notice ;  in  the 
second  place,  it  would  be  desirable  that,  even  accidentally, 
no  one  should  know  that  there  is  a  young  lady  of  her  age 
here.  I  have  no  visitors  save  on  business,  but  possibly  either 
she  or  your  boy  might  come  out  on  to  the  stairs  when  one  is 
going  up  or  down.  It  would  be  unfortunate  that  he  should 
see  them  at  all,  but  if  it  were  but  a  boy  he  caught  sight  of  he 


THE    MASTERS    OF    PARIS  217 

would  not  at  any  rate  associate  them  with  your  party.  These 
precautions  may  seem  to  you  absurd,  but  it  is  often  by  little 
accidents  that  things  are  discovered  when  as  it  seemed  every- 
thing had  been  provided  against." 

"  I  shall  not  mind,"  Agnes  said.  ''  When  I  first  went  out 
it  seemed  dreadful,  but  when  I  found  that  nobody  noticed 
me  I  began  to  be  accustomed  to  it,  and  as  your  daughter 
is  dressed  as  a  boy  too  I  shall  not  mind  it." 

"  I  shall  not  like  being  dressed  as  a  girl,"  Charlie  said 
sturdily. 

The  count  smiled.  ''  Well,  we  will  see  what  we  can  do  in 
your  case  ;  anyhow,  you  must  keep  on  that  dress  for  a  day  or 
two.  And  now,  Guy,  about  yourself.  I  have  arranged  for 
you  to  lodge  with  a  man  who  gets  news  for  me ;  it  is  in 
the  butchers'  quarter,  which  is  the  last  place  where  any- 
one would  think  of  looking  for  you.  Besides,  there  you 
will  see  all  that  is  going  on.  I  have  two  other  disguises  in 
addition  to  that  I  sent  you  ;  one  is  that  of  a  young  butcher, 
another  is  that  of  one  of  the  lads  who  live  in  misery,  who 
sleep  at  the  market  where  they  can  earn  a  few  sous  by 
doing  odd  jobs,  and  beg  or  steal  when  they  can  do  nothing 
else.  I  hear  that  you  have  also  arranged  for  a  shelter  in 
the  quarter  between  the  walls  ;  that  too  may  be  very  use- 
ful, and  it  will  be  well  for  you  to  go  thither  to-morrow 
and  arrange  so  that  you  can  have  a  place  to  go  to  when  you 
choose  ;  it  will  doubtless  be  much  more  pleasant  for  you 
there  than  in  the  market  quarter.  Lastly,  I  have  got  you  a 
white  hood,  which  may  be  most  useful  of  all."  Guy  looked 
surprised.  "  Henceforth,"  the  count  went  on,  "  white  is  to 
be  the  butchers'  colour.  All  who  march  this  evening  are 
to  be  so  clad,  and  as  soon  as  it  is  known  to-morrow,  you 
will  find  three-fourths  of  the  people  wearing  it,  for  not  to  do 
so  will  be  taken  as  a  sign  of  hostility  to  their  faction.     They 


218  AT    AGINCOURT 

will  have  started  by  this  time,  and  if  it  pleases  you  to  put  on 
the  butcher's  dress  and  the  white  hood  over  it  you  can  mingle 
in  safety  with  them  and  see  all  that  is  done;  then  when  they 
return  to  their  quarter,  you  can  go  with  them.  The  house  to 
which  you  are  to  go  is  the  third  on  the  left  -  hand  side  of 
the  Rue  des  Couteaux.  My  man  lodges  at  the  top  of  the 
house,  the  room  to  the  left  when  you  mount  the  stair — his 
name  is  Simon  Boucher.  The  lane  is  at  the  back  of  the 
butchers'  market.  The  man  has  no  idea  who  you  are.  I 
have  simply  told  him  that  I  will  send  a  young  man  to  help 
gather  news  for  me  of  what  is  going  on,  that  you  would  work 
separately,  but  that  he  was  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  aid  you, 
and  that  at  any  time  if  he  wanted  to  send  a  message  to  me 
and  could  not  himself  come,  he  was  to  intrust  it  to  you,  and 
similarly  he  was  to  bring  any  message  that  you  might  want  to 
send  to  the  spot  where  he  meets  my  messenger.  The  man 
works  for  one  of  the  Thiberts.  He  does  not  know  who  I  am, 
but  I  think  he  believes  me  to  be  an  agent  of  Burgundy's,  and 
that  I  collect  the  information  so  that  he  may  be  privately  in- 
formed of  what  is  doing.  I  have  encouraged  that  idea,  be- 
cause it  is  more  likely  to  keep  him  truthful  to  me,  since  he 
would  think  that  were  he  to  play  me  false  the  duke  would 
see  that  some  harm  or  other  befell  him.  Therefore,  it  is  as 
well  that  you  should  drop  a  word  as  if  by  accident  that  will 
confirm  that  notion,  and  will  lead  him  to  believe  that  you 
too  are  working  under  the  orders  of  the  duke.  This  will  lull 
any  suspicion  that  he  might  feel  on  seeing,  as  he  must  do,  that 
you  live  in  a  position  far  higher  than  would  appear  from  your 
garb.  And  now,  if  you  would  see  to-night's  doings,  you  had 
best  put  on  that  disguise  and  the  white  hood,  and  be  off  with- 
out delay ;   you  will  find  the  things  in  the  room  above." 

In  a  few  minutes  Guy  was  ready  to  start.     He  could  not 
help  looking  with  disfavour  at  the    greasy  and  stained  gar- 


THE    MASTERS    OF    PARIS  219 

ments,  and  he  put  them  on  with  an  expression  of  strong  dis- 
gust. The  two  suits  that  he  had  taken  off  he  made  up  into  a 
bundle,  placed  the  disguise  he  had  brought  with  him  with 
them,  putting  up  separately  that  of  which  the  count  had 
spoken,  and  which  was  so  ragged  and  dirty  that  he  inwardly 
hoped  he  might  never  be  obliged  to  assume  it ;  then  he  went 
downstairs  again.  He  had  strapped  round  his  waist  a  heavy 
sword  placed  beside  the  clothes,  and  carried  in  his  hand  a 
short  pike.  Dame  Margaret  smiled  when  he  entered,  and 
Katarina  laughed  aloud  at  the  expression  of  his  face. 

*'  Truly,  Guy,"  the  former  said,  "  you  might  go  anywhere 
in  that  garb  without  a  soul  suspecting  you.  This  journey 
with  me  is  leading  you  into  strange  disguises  and  adventures, 
which  will  give  you  much  matter  for  talk  when  we  are  safely 
back  at  Summerley." 

"  I  have  left  my  other  disguises  above,"  he  said  to  the 
count.  "  The  decent  one  of  an  apprentice  I  have  placed 
with  my  own  clothes,  and  will  take  them  with  me  to  any 
lodging  that  I  may  get  among  the  carpenters,  but  that  beggar 
suit  I  will  take  to  Simon  Boucher's  the  next  time  I  come.  I 
suppose  you  would  not  wish  me  to  come  here  during  the 
day. ' ' 

"  No,  unless  it  is  very  important ;  and  to  that  end  I  think 
you  had  better  carry  the  apprentice's  disguise  also  to  your 
lodging  in  the  market.  You  would  not  gain  favour  among 
the  carpenters  were  you  to  go  among  them  in  the  dress  you 
now  wear,  and  your  calling  upon  me  here  in  your  apprentice's 
dress  would  excite  no  attention ;  therefore,  if  you  have  need 
to  come  here  during  the  day,  you  had  best  come  as  an  ap- 
prentice." 

Guy  now  went  down  into  the  street  through  which  the 
butchers'  force  would  pass.  In  a  short  time  he  heard  a  deep 
dull  sound,  and  soon  they  came  along,  a  host  of  armed  men. 


220  AT   AGINCOURT 

He  fell  in  unnoticed  near  the  head  of  the  column.  Soon 
after  he  had  joined  them  they  halted,  and  three  or  four 
knights  came  up  and  entered  into  conversation  with  their 
leaders.  Guy  recognized  among  them  Sir  Robert  de  Mailly, 
Sir  Charles  de  Lens,  and  several  others  of  the  household  of 
the  Duke  of  Burgundy.  These  talked  for  some  time  with  the 
Sieur  de  Jacqueville,  Governor  of  Paris,  who  had  joined 
the  butchers'  faction  and  was  now  riding  at  the  head  of  the 
column,  whereupon  the  force  went  no  farther,  but  turned  and 
retraced  its  steps.  Guy  wondered  greatly  where  the  butchers 
could  be  going,  but  soon  found  that  they  were  making  for  the 
Bastille.  After  much  parley  between  De  Jacqueville  and  the 
governor,  the  latter  consented,  on  the  order  of  the  Duke  of 
Burgundy's  friends,  to  hand  over  to  them  Sir  Peter  des 
Essars  and  his  brother  Sir  Anthony,  who  were  both  sup- 
porters of  the  Orleanists  and  had  come  to  Paris  secretly, 
and  had  by  the  orders  of  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine  been  ad- 
mitted as  guests  to  the  Bastille. 

These  were  marched  back  to  the  Louvre,  the  gates  of  which 
were  opened  by  the  orders  of  Burgundy's  friends,  and  the  two 
knights  were  thrown  into  the  prison  of  the  palace.  On  the 
way  back  the  houses  of  a  very  rich  upholsterer  and  of  a 
cannon-founder  of  great  repute,  both  of  whom  had  with- 
stood the  butchers,  were  broken  into  and  their  owners  both 
murdered.  After  this  the  mob  marched  to  the  house  of 
Maitre  Leroux.  No  reply  being  given  to  their  summons  to 
open,  an  attack  was  made  upon  the  door.  While  they  were 
engaged  in  doing  this,  screens  of  wattles  covered  with  two  or 
three  thicknesses  of  hides  were  placed  so  as  to  shelter  the 
assailants  from  the  arrows  that  had  proved  so  deadly  on 
the  occasion  of  their  last  attack.  It  was  thus  evident  that 
the  outrage  was  a  planned  one.  Guy  looked  on  with  some 
amusement   until    the  door  gave  way  under   the   action   of 


THE    MASTERS    OF    PARIS  221 

some  very  heavy  sledge-hammers  wielded  by  a  party  of 
brawny  smiths;  the  moment  it  did  so  the  crowd  made  a 
tremendous  rush. 

So  great  was  the  pressure  that  many  were  thrown  down 
and  trampled  to  death  in  the  doorway.  It  was  not  long  be- 
fore several  of  the  windows  were  thrown  open  and  voices 
shouted  down  that  the  house  was  deserted.  A  yell  of  fury 
burst  from  the  crowd  below,  but  the  pressure  at  the  door  was 
even  greater  than  before.  The  loss  incurred  during  the  first 
attack  had  caused  all  but  the  bravest  and  most  determined  to 
hang  back  somewhat ;  now,  however,  that  it  seemed  that  the 
silversmith's  stores  could  be  ransacked  without  danger,  all 
were  anxious  to  have  a  hand  in  it.  Presently  one  of  the 
leaders  appeared  at  a  casement  on  the  first  floor  and  waved  his 
arms  for  silence.  The  roar  of  voices  ceased  and  the  man 
cried  : 

"  Citizens,  'tis  of  no  use  to  press  forward  into  the  house, 
not  only  has  the  traitor  and  those  with  him  fled  from  the  just 
vengeance  of  the  people,  but  he  has  taken  away  with  him  the 
whole  of  his  silverware. ' ' 

A  yell  of  disappointment  and  rage  rose,  then  as  it  ceased 
for  a  moment  a  voice  shouted  out : 

"  They  are  trying  to  cheat  us,  my  friends;  those  who  got 
in  first  have  divided  up  the  spoil  and  wish  us  to  have  no  share 
in  it." 

This  caused  a  fresh  outburst  of  commotion.  At  a  signal 
from  the  leader  above  a  number  of  well-armed  men,  who  were 
evidently  a  sort  of  body-guard,  pressed  forward  to  the  door 
and  drove  back  the  crowd  with  blows  from  the  staves  of  their 
pikes.  Presently  those  who  had  entered  began  to  pour  out, 
and  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour  the  house  was  cleared.  As  soon 
as  it  was  so  the  windows  were  lit  up  by  a  lurid  light  which 
showed  that  it  had  been  fired  on  each  floor,  and  the  flames 


222  AT   AGINCOURT 

very  soon  burst  out  through  the  casements.  Satisfied  with 
having  done  this  the  butchers  returned  to  their  quarter,  and 
Guy  mounted  to  the  chamber  of  Simon  Boucher.  The  man 
had  evidently  just  returned,  as  he  too  wore  a  white  hood. 
He  had  been  carrying  a  torch  in  the  procession,  and  this  was 
stuck  into  a  ring  on  the  wall. 

''Well,  comrade,"  he  said  as  Guy  entered,  "I  suppose 
you  are  the  man  I  was  told  would  come  here  to-night. ' ' 

'*  I  am  so,"  Guy  said.  "  I  should  have  been  here  before, 
but  I  joined  the  procession,  as  I  guessed  that  you  would  be 
there  also." 

"Yes,"  the  man  said;  "though  I  should  not  have  gone 
had  I  not  thought  that  more  would  come  of  it.  What  have 
we  done  ?  Captured  two  knights  and  killed  two  bourgeois ! 
Pooh,  it  did  not  need  five  thousand  men  for  that." 

"  No,  but  it  was  just  as  important  as  if  we  had  killed  a 
hundred." 

"  How  so  ?  "  the  other  asked. 

"  Because  it  has  shown  the  Armagnacs  that  Paris  and  Bur- 
gundy are  as  united  as  ever,  and  that  they  will  stand  no  in- 
trigues by  the  court  party." 

"That  is  true.  We  are  all  sound  here;  there  were  but 
five  thousand  out  to-night,  because  that  was  enough  for  the 
work,  but  there  will  be  four  times  as  many  next  time  we  go 
to  the  Louvre.  To-morrow  morning,  you  know,  we  are 
going  to  pay  a  visit  to  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine  at  his  hotel, 
to  teach  that  young  man  that  he  has  to  do  as  we  and  Bur- 
gundy order  him,  or  that  it  will  be  worse  for  him." 

"  So  I  understand,"  Guy  said  carelessly.  "  As  long  as  all 
hold  together  in  this  quarter  everything  will  go  right.  My 
duty  principally  is  to  find  out  if  there  are  any  signs  of  waver- 
ing ;  there  are  no  signs,  of  course,  among  the  butchers,  but 
some  of  the  others  are  thought  to  be  but  half-hearted." 


"WELL,  COMRADE,"   SAID  SIMON,    «'I   SUPPOSE  YOU  ARE  THE  MAN 
I  WAS   TOLD  WOULD  COME  TO-NIGHT?" 


THE    MASTERS    OF    PARIS  223 

''The  butchers  and  skinners  are  all  right,  never  fear,"  the 
man  said;  ''and  if  there  are  others  in  the  quarter  who  may 
not  be  quite  so  hot  in  the  matter  as  we  are,  they  know  better 
than  to  open  their  mouths.  Of  course,  in  the  other  quarters 
there  may  be  a  strong  party  who  would  thwart  us ;  the  smiths 
and  the  carpenters  and  masons  are  ever  jealous  of  us  of  the 
markets,  but  they  have  no  leaders,  and  hold  not  together  as 
we  do.  Besides,  they  know  that  we  have  Burgundy  with 
us,  so  whatever  they  think  they  are  not  likely  to  say  much, 
for  if  it  came  to  a  battle  we  could  sweep  them  out  of  the 
city." 

''Yes,  yes,  I  know  that  there  is  no  fear  of  that,  the  great 
thing  is  to  make  sure  that  some  of  those  who  seem  to  be 
hottest  in  the  matter,  are  not  taking  money  from  the  other 
party;  there  are  one  or  two  I  am  specially  to  observe." 

"  I  understand  you,  comrade.  I  myself  have  never  had 
much  confidence  in  John  de  Troyes  nor  his  medical  students. 
He  is  good  at  talking,  no  one  will  deny  that ;  but  for  myself 
I  would  rather  that  we  kept  among  ourselves  and  had  nothing 
to  do  with  such  cattle,  who  have  no  interest  in  the  privileges 
of  the  guilds,  and  who  take  part  with  us  no  one  knows  why. 
But  I  am  sleepy ;  that  bundle  of  fresh  rushes  in  the  corner  is 
yours,  I  got  them  in  the  hay-market  to-day  when  I  heard  that 
you  were  coming.  You  can  keep  beside  me  to-morrow  morn- 
ing and  I  will  get  you  a  good  place  in  the  ranks.  From 
whence  shall  I  say  that  you  come,  as  many  will  ask  the  ques- 
tion, seeing  that  your  face  is  strange?  " 

"You  can  say  I  am  from  Nancy." 

"Yes,  that  will  be  good  enough  ;  that  is  the  right  quarter 
of  France  for  a  man  to  have  come  from  just  at  present. ' ' 

Guy  was  thoroughly  fatigued  with  the  long  excitement 
of  the  day.  At  eleven  in  the  morning  everything  had  been 
going  on  as  usual,  now  Dame  Margaret  and  the  two  children 


224  AT    AGINCOURT 

were  in  hiding,  her  four  men-at-arms  fugitives,  and  Paris  was 
virtually  in  a  state  of  insurrection  against  the  royal  authority, 
stirred  up  thereto  by  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  who  had  thus 
openly  leagued  himself  with  the  scum  of  Paris.  That  what 
he  had  seen  that  evening  was  but  the  beginning  of  a  series  of 
crimes,  Guy  could  not  doubt ;  and  although  this  man  had  ex- 
pressed his  confidence  in  the  power  of  the  market-men  to 
sweep  the  craftsmen  out  of  Paris,  he  felt  sure  from  what  he 
had  heard,  that  this  could  not  be  done  until  a  fierce  and 
doubtful  battle  had  been  fought  in  the  streets.  At  eight  next 
morning  he  went  out  with  his  companion. 

"It  is  well  not  to  go  into  a  place  where  we  shall  meet 
many  till  your  face  is  better  known,"  the  latter  said  ;  and 
he  led  the  way  to  a  small  trattoir  a  quarter  of  a  mile  away. 
Here  they  sat  down  and  breakfasted,  then  they  returned  to 
the  market  where  the  White  Hoods  were  mustering.  Simon, 
who  was  evidently  well  known  to  most  of  the  butchers,  took 
his  place  near  the  head  of  the  column,  and  at  nine  o'clock  it 
got  into  motion.  When  it  issued  from  its  own  quarters  it  was 
evident  that  its  approach  excited  general  apprehension.  The 
streets  were  deserted  as  it  passed  along.  None  of  the  case- 
ments were  opened,  and  although  the  traders  dared  not  put 
up  their  shutters,  none  of  them  appeared  at  the  doors,  where 
their  apprentices  and  workmen  gathered  to  look  at  the  proces- 
sion. Passing  along  steadily  and  in  good  order,  and  headed 
as  before  by  the  knights  of  the  Duke  of  Burgundy's  household, 
they  drew  up  before  the  palace  of  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine. 
Caboche,  John  de  Troyes,  and  one  of  the  butchers  entered  the 
house.  The  guards  having  no  orders,  and  seeing  how  strong 
was  the  force  that  was  at  their  back,  did  not  venture  to  oppose 
their  entrance,  and  they  pushed  on  into  the  private  apart- 
ments of  the  duke  and  informed  him  that  they,  on  behalf  of 
the  Gjood  town  of  Paris  and  for  the  welfare  of  his  father  and 


THE    MASTERS    OF    PARIS  225 

himself,  required  the  deHvery  to  them  of  certain  traitors  now 
in  the  hotel. 

The  duke,  furious  at  their  insolence,  told  them  that  such 
affairs  were  not  their  business,  and  that  there  were  no  traitors 
in  the  hotel.  In  the  meantime  many  of  the  White  Hoods  had 
followed  their  leaders,  Simon  and  Guy  entering  with  them. 
They  scattered  through  the  apartments  and  seized  the  duke's 
chancellor,  the  Duke  of  Bar,  a  cousin  of  the  king,  and  twelve 
other  knights  and  gentlemen,  some  of  whom  were  in  the 
apartment  of  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine  himself.  While  this  was 
going  on  the  Dukes  of  Burgundy  and  Lorraine  arrived,  and 
Aquitaine,  turning  to  the  former  angrily,  said : 

''Father-in-law,  this  insurrection  has  been  caused  by  your 
advice ;  those  of  your  household  are  the  leaders  of  it ;  you 
shall  some  day  repent  of  this.  The  state  shall  not  be  always 
governed  according  to  your  will  and  pleasure. ' ' 

However,  in  spite  of  his  indignation  and  remonstrance, 
the  twelve  gentlemen  were  carried  away  and  confined  in 
different  prisons ;  and  presently  discovering  the  king's  secre- 
tary, they  killed  him  and  threw  the  body  into  the  river. 
They  compelled  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine  himself  to  leave  his 
palace,  and  with  the  king,  his  father,  to  take  up  his  abode 
in  the  Hotel  de  St.  Pol.  Placing  a  strong  guard  round  it,  so 
as  to  prevent  them  from  leaving  Paris,  the  mob  then  com- 
pelled all  the  nobles  and  even  the  prelates,  they  met,  to  put 
on  white  hoods,  and  their  leaders  sent  off  letters  to  the  chief 
towns  in  France  to  inform  them  that  what  they  had  done  was 
for  the  welfare  of  the  king  and  kingdom,  and  requiring  them 
to  give  aid  should  there  be  any  necessity  for  it ;  they  then 
published  an  edict  in  the  name  of  the  king  ordering  that  it 
should  be  proclaimed  in  every  bailiwick  that  no  person,  under 
penalty  of  death  and  confiscation  of  goods,  should  obey  any 
summons  from  their  superior  lord  to  take  up  arms  or  to  trouble 
15 


226  AT    AGINCOURT 

the  kingdom.  The  mad  king  was  made  to  sign  this  after  the 
Dukes  of  Aquitaine,  Berri,  and  Lorraine,  and  other  nobles 
of  the  council  had  put  their  names  to  it. 

At  nine  o'clock  that  evening  Guy  went  to  the  square  be- 
fore Notre  Dame.  Here  many  groups  of  people  were  talking 
over  the  events  of  the  day.  Guy  had,  as  soon  as  he  left  the 
market  quarter,  taken  off  his  white  hood,  and  before  starting 
he  put  on  his  dress  as  an  apprentice.  There  was  no  doubt 
that  the  opinion  of  the  great  majority  of  those  in  the  square 
was  hostile  to  the  authors  of  the  events  of  the  day,  and  that 
the  consternation  among  the  citizens  was  very  great.  After 
thus  forcing  the  great  nobles  to  obey  their  will  and  outraging 
the  palace  of  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine,  there  was  no  saying  to 
what  length  they  would  go,  and  fears  were  expressed  that  ere 
long  they  might  sack  the  whole  of  the  better  quarters  of  Paris. 

It  was  so  evident,  however,  that  they  had  the  support  of 
the  Duke  of  Burgundy  that  no  one  saw  any  way  out  of  their 
trouble,  and  that  nothing  but  the  arrival  of  a  powerful  army 
of  Orleanists  could  relieve  them  from  their  peril.  As  Guy  had 
no  real  expectation  of  seeing  any  of  his  followers, — although 
the  gates  had  been  opened  that  afternoon  after  the  seizure  of 
the  knights, — he  attended  more  to  the  conversations  going  on 
about  him  than  to  the  matter  on  which  he  had  come.  Pres- 
ently, however,  he  saw  a  rough-looking  fellow  watching  him 
attentively.  He  walked  close  to  him,  but  not  recognizing 
him  would  have  passed  on,  had  not  the  man  taken  a  step  for- 
ward and  said  in  a  low  voice  : 

'^Villeroy!" 

''Is  it  you,  Robert?  In  faith  I  did  not  recognize  you  in 
that  attire. ' ' 

''And  I  was  not  sure  that  it  was  you,  Master  Guy;  I 
should  certainly  not  have  known  you  by  your  face.  Your 
figure  and  walk,  when  a  short  distance  away,  attracted  my 


THE    INIASTERS    OF    PARIS  227 

attention,  and    knowing    your    disguise    was    that  of  an  ap- 
prentice I  made  sure  it  was  you.     Then  as  you  came  closer  I 
doubted,  and  though  I  ventured  upon  saying  the  name  of  our 
lord,  I  scarce  thought  that  you  would  reply. ' ' 
''  Where  are  the  others,  Robert  ?  " 

"  They  are  walking  about  separately  seeking  for  you.     We 
are  to  meet  on  the  steps  of  the  cathedral  at  half-past  nine." 
"  What  has  become  of  Tom  ?  " 

The  man  laughed.  ''  If  you  will  come  along  this  way, 
master,  you  will  see."  They  went  to  a  quiet  corner  of  the 
square.  As  they  approached  it  they  heard  angry  voices,  and 
standing  under  a  lamp  Guy  saw  a  tall  man  of  wild  and  un- 
kempt appearance,  with  black  hair  and  a  begrimed  face,  and 
a  basket  of  vegetables  strapped  to  his  shoulders,  threatening 
angrily  with  a  staff  three  or  four  gamins  who  were  making 
fun  of  him.  He  spoke  in  a  wild,  incoherent  way,  and  seemed 
to  be  half-witted. 

"  What  are  you  worrying  this  poor  fellow  for  ?  "  Robert 
said  angrily  to  the  boys.  '^  If  you  do  not  be  off,  and  that 
quickly,  I  will  lay  my  cudgel  about  your  shoulders." 

This  threat  was  much  more  efficacious   than  those  of  the 
half-witted  man  had  been,  and  the  boys  at  once  took  to  their 
heels.     The  tall  man  shuffled  towards  the  new-comers. 
"  Is  it  really  you,  Tom  ?  "   Guy  said  in  a  low  tone. 
''It  IS  me,  sure  enough,  Master  Guy.     I  should  not  know 
myself,  and  am  not  surprised  that  you  do  not  know  me ;  in 
faith,  my  back  aches  with  walking  with  a  stoop,  and  my  legs 
with  shuffling  along  as  if  I  had  scarce  the  use  of  them,  instead 
of  stepping  out  manfully.     Is  all  well  ?     We  have  heard  of 
strange  doings— that  the  butchers  have,  with  the  countenance 
of  Burgundy,  bearded    the   Duke   of  Aquitaine,    and   even 
carried  off  some  of  his  friends  from  before  his  face ;  also  that 
the  houses  of  three  of  those  who  had  withstood  them  had  been 


228  AT    AGINCOURT      > 

burned,  among  them  that  of  Maitre  Leroux ;  also  that  two 
traders  had  been  killed,  though  which  two  they  were  we  have 
not  been  able  to  learn." 

' '  All  is  well,  Tom ;  our  lady  and  her  children  were  safely 
bestowed,  as  was  also  the  silversmith  and  his  wife." 

''  I  am  right  glad  of  that;  they  were  a  worthy  couple. 
And  so  his  house  is  burned  and  sacked  ?  " 

"Burned,  but  not  sacked,  Tom  ;  for  he  had,  before  they 
came,  stowed  away  in  a  hiding-place  w^here  they  could  not 
be  found  all  those  chests  of  his,  and  not  a  single  piece  of 
silver  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  butchers. ' ' 

"  That  was  well  done,"  the  archer  said,  rubbing  his  hands. 
' '  I  should  like  to  have  seen  the  dogs'  faces  when  they  burst 
in  and  found  nothing.     And  my  bow.  Master  Guy  ?  " 

"  I  fear  that  the  flames  will  not  have  spared  it.  I  went 
past  the  house  to  -  day,  and  naught  but  the  bare  walls  are 

standing. ' ' 

At  this  moment  the  bell  of  the  cathedral  struck  the  half- 
hour,  and  Robert  Picard  said  :  "  Will  you  stay  here,  Master 
Guy  ?  I  must  go  and  meet  the  others,  and  forthwith  bring 
them  to  you  here." 


CHAPTER  XIV 

PLANNING   MASSACRE 


IN  a  short  time  Robert  Picard  returned  with  his  two  com- 
panions, and  leaving  the  square,  they  all  went  along  the 
quays  to  a  quiet  spot.  ''We  cannot  be  overheard  here," 
Guy  said,  *'and  now,  in  the  first  place,  let  me  know  how 
you  have  fared.     I  knew  that  you  had  got  safely  away,  for 


PLANNING    MASSACRE  22'.) 

I  was  near  the  gate  of  St.  Denis  when  the  Burgundians  fought 
their  way  out,  and  I  saw  you  follow." 

"  We  had  no  difficulty,"  Robert  Picard  said.  ''  We  went 
into  the  wood,  and  thence  I  went  across  to  St.  Cloud  and 
bought  these  garments  that  you  see  us  in,  and  we  hid  away 
our  steel  caps  and  harness  in  some  bushes  in  the  heart  of  the 
wood,  where  they  are  not  likely  to  be  found.  Then  after  a 
long  talk  with  Tom  we  agreed  that  he  had  best  go  as  a  half- 
witted man  with  a  basket  of  vegetables  for  sale,  and  I  went 
into  St.  Cloud  again,  dressed  as  I  now  am,  and  found  a  little 
shop  where  they  sold  rags  and  old  garments,  and  got  his  outfit 
for  a  couple  of  francs,  and  dear  at  that.  We  thought  in  that 
way  he  would  not  have  to  say  much,  and  that  any  confusion 
of  speech  would  be  set  down  to  the  fact  that  his  brain  was 
weak.  Hearing  that  the  gates  were  open  this  afternoon,  we 
came  in  just  before  they  were  closed  for  the  night.  We  have 
got  a  room  in  a  lane  which  honest  folk  would  not  care  to  pass 
through  even  in  daylight;  'tis  a  vile  hole,  but  consorts  well 
with  our  appearance." 

^'  I  will  try  and  find  you  a  better  place  to-morrow,  Robert. 
I  am  going  to  see  the  people  with  whom  Maitre  Leroux  is  in 
hiding.  I  hear  that  they  have  no  sympathy  with  these 
butchers,  and  when  I  tell  them  that  you  are  stout  fellows  and 
good  fighters  methinks  they  will  find  quarters  for  you  ;  and 
you  may  be  able  to  put  on  safer  disguises  than  those  you  wear 
at  present,  except  that  of  Tom's,  which  I  think  we  cannot 
better.  Besides,  he  can  lie  there  quietly,  and  need  not,  ex- 
cept when  he  chooses,  sally  out.  I  myself  am  lodging  at 
present  among  the  butchers.  I  hear  that  Caboche  and  the 
Legoix  are  furious  at  our  having  slipped  through  their  fingers, 
and  they  declare  that,  as  we  cannot  have  escaped  from  Paris, 
they  will  lay  hands  on  us  very  soon." 

''I  should  like   to  lay  hands  on   a  few  of  them  myself. 


230  AT    AGINCOURT 

Master  Guy,"  Tom  said  earnestly,  ''say  out  in  that  wood 
there  with  a  quarter-staff,  and  to  deal  with  four  of  them  at  a 
time.  They  have  burnt  my  bow,  and  I  shall  not  get  even 
with  them  till  I  have  cracked  fully  a  dozen  of  their  skulls. ' ' 

''I  shall  be  likely  to  be  near  you  in  the  quarter  where  I 
hope  to  get  you  lodging,  Tom,  for  I  too  am  going  to  have  a 
room  there,  though  I  shall  generally  live  where  I  now  am,  as  I 
can  there  obtain  news  of  all  that  is  going  on,  and  might  be 
able  to  warn  our  lady  in  time  if  they  should  get  any  news  that 
may  set  them  on  her  track.  Heard  you  aught  at  St.  Cloud 
of  any  Orleanist  gathering  ?  ' ' 

"  I  heard  a  good  deal  of  talk  about  it,  but  naught  for 
certain;  but  methinks  that  ere  long  they  will  be  stirring 
again.  The  news  that  I  have  heard  of  the  insolence  of  the 
mob  here  to  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine,  and  of  the  seizure  of 
their  friends  who  were  with  him,  is  like  to  set  them  on  fire, 
for  they  will  see  that  all  the  promises  made  by  Burgundy 
meant  nothing,  and  that,  with  the  aid  of  the  Parisians,  he  is 
determined  to  exercise  all  authority  in  the  state,  and  to  hold 
Aquitaine  as  well  as  the  king  in  his  hands. ' ' 

The  next  morning  Guy  went  to  the  house  of  Mattre  de 
Lepelletiere,  and  inquired  for  Philip  Sampson.  Maitre  Le- 
roux  was  in. 

''I  have  spoken  to  my  friend  about  you,"  he  said,  after 
they  had  talked  over  the  events  of  the  last  two  days,  ''  and  he 
has  arranged  for  a  room  for  you  in  a  house  three  doors  away  ; 
and  I  have  no  doubt  that  your  four  men  can  be  lodged  there 
also,  for  'tis  a  large  house,  and  is  let  out,  for  the  most  part, 
as  he  told  me,  to  journeymen  carpenters.  But  since  the 
troubles  began  there  has  been  little  building,  and  men  who 
can  find  no  work  here  have  moved  away  to  seek  for  it  in 
places  less  afflicted  by  these  troubles.  That  is  one  of  the 
reasons  why  the  carpenters  have   not  made  a  firmer  stand 


PLANNING    MASSACRE  231 

against  the  butchers.  I  will  ask  him  to  come  up  here.  You 
already  know  him,  as  you  have  spoken  with  him  several  times 
when  he  was  looking  after  his  men  putting  up  the  new 
doors. ' ' 

The  master  carpenter  soon  came  in.      ''  I  will  gladly  get  a 
lodging  for  your  men,"  he  said,  when  Guy  had  explained  the 
matter  to  him.      -  We  may  come  to  blows  with  these  market 
people,  and  four  stout  fellows  are  not  to  be  despised.     There 
will  be  a  meeting  of  the  council  of  our  guild  this  afternoon, 
and  on  my  recommendation  they  will  give  me  the  necessary 
documents,  saying  that  the  men— you  can  give  me  their  names 
—have  received  permission  to  work  as  carpenters  in   Paris 
They  can  then  put  on  dresses  suitable  for  craftsmen,  and  the  pa- 
pers will  suffice  to  satisfy  anyone  who  may  inquire  as  to  their 
business.     I   think  that  your  tall  archer  may  safely  lay  aside 
the  disguise  you  say  he  has  assumed,  it  might  be  likely  to  get 
him  into  trouble;   the  change  in   the  colour  of  the  hair  and 
the  darkening  of  his  eyebrows  should   be  quite  sufficient  dis- 
guise, and  if  he  is  always  when  abroad  with  one  of  his  com- 
rades, he  has  but  to  keep  his  mouth  shut,  and  if  questioned 
the  man  with  him  can  say  that  he  is  dumb." 

'^  That  would  be  excellent,"  Guy  said,  '^  and  I  am  greatly 
obliged  to  you.  Doubtless,  too,  they  will  soon  make  ac- 
quaintance with  some  of  the  other  workmen,  and  by  mixing 
with  these  there  will  be  less  suspicion  excited  than  if  they 
always  went  about  together." 

"  I  will  tell  my  foreman  to  present  them  to  the  men  who 
work  for  me,  and  they  will  soon  get  known  in  the  quarter. 
Five  or  six  of  my  men  lodge  in  the  house  where  I  took  the 
room  for  you.  It  might  be  useful,  too,  were  I  to  give  you  a 
paper  of  apprenticeship,  and  if  you  were  similarly  introduced. 
In  that  case  it  might  be  convenient  to  exchange  the  small 
room  that  I  have  taken   for  you  for  a  larger  one ;   as  an  ap- 


233  AT    AGINCOURT 

prentice  you  would  ordinarily  lodge  with  your  master,  and  if 
you  did  not  you  would  scarce  have  a  room  to  yourself,  but 
were  you  to  lodge  with  your  four  men  it  would  seem  natural 
enough. ' ' 

''  That  would  be  a  capital  plan,  Maitre  Lepelletiere." 

**  You  see,  in  that  way,  too,"  the  carpenter  went  on,  ''  you 
would  only  have  to  place  a  plank  on  your  shoulder  and  then 
go  where  you  will  without  exciting  the  least  attention.  I 
will  furnish  you  with  a  list  of  the  houses  where  I  have  men 
at  work,  and  this  again  would  be  an  assistance  to  you.  It 
is  my  foreman  who  took  the  lodging  for  you ;  I  am  expect- 
ing him  here  shortly  for  orders,  and  he  shall  go  round  with 
you.  As  you  say  that  your  fellows  are  dressed  at  present  in 
rough  fashion  it  will  be  as  well  that  they  should  provide  them- 
selves with  their  new  disguises  before  they  come  here,  as,  if 
they  were  seen  in  their  present  guise,  it  would  prejudice  them 
with  the  others  in  the  house,  for  craftsmen  look  down  greatly 
upon  the  rough  element  of  the  street." 

''They  shall  do  so,"  Guy  said,  "and  I  will  come  with 
them  myself  this  evening." 

Guy  presently  went  in  with  the  foreman  and  arranged  for 
a  large  attic  with  a  dormer  window,  at  the  top  of  the  house. 
At  midday  he  met  Robert  Picard  and  told  him  the  arrange- 
ments that  had  been  made,  supplying  him  with  money  for  the 
purchase  of  the  four  dresses.  "  As  soon  as  it  becomes  dark," 
he  said,  "  you  had  best  go  to  some  quiet  spot  and  change 
them.  Bring  the  clothes  you  now  have  on  in  a  bundle,  for 
they  may  yet  prove  useful,  and  meet  me  at  eight  o'clock  at 
the  corner  of  the  Rue  des  Fosses. ' ' 

Guy  then  went  to  the  Italian's  and  told  Dame  Margaret  of 
the  arrangements  he  had  made. 

"  Since  you  have  managed  it  all  so  well,  Guy,  I  am  glad 
to  hear  that  the  men  are  all  back  in   Paris.     I   before  wished 


PLANNING    MASSACRE  233 

that  they  should  make  straight  for  Villeroy,  but  since  they  are 
so  safely  bestowed  it  were  best  perhaps  that  they  should  be 
within  reach.  Long  Tom  is  the  only  one  I  shall  feel  anxious 
about,  for  of  course  he  is  less  easy  to  disguise  than  the 
others." 

"He  has  plenty  of  shrewdness,  my  lady,  and  will,  I  have 
no  doubt,  play  his  part  well.  I  know  that  I  myself  feel  very 
glad  that  there  are  four  true  men  upon  whom  we  can  rely  if 
any  difficulty  should  arise. ' ' 

"Some  evening,  mother,"  Agnes  said,  "when  I  have 
grown  more  accustomed  to  this  boy's  dress  I  will  go  with 
Katarina  to  this  house  so  that  I  can  carry  a  message  there, 
should  she  happen  to  be  away  when  there  is  need  for  sending 
one." 

Lady  Margaret  hesitated,  but  Guy  said  :  "By  your  leave, 
my  lady,  I  think  that  the  idea  is  a  very  good  one,  saving  that 
I  myself  will  escort  the  two  ladies  there  as  soon  as  Mistress 
Agnes  feels  confident  enough  to  go." 

"  In  that  case  I  should  have  no  objection,  Guy.  Under 
your  charge  I  have  no  doubt  Agnes  would  be  perfectly  safe, 
but- 1  could  hardly  bring  myself  to  let  her  go  out  without 
escort  in  so  wild  a  city  as  this  is  at  present." 

The  Italian  and  his  daughter  presently  joined  them,  and 
heard  with  satisfaction  where  Guy  and  the  four  men  had  ob- 
tained a  safe  lodging. 

"  Still,"  he  said,  "  I  should  advise  you  sometimes  to  sleep 
at  your  lodging  by  the  market-place.  Simon  is  not  the  sort 
of  companion  you  would  choose.  I  have  only  seen  him  once, 
and  I  was  then  so  disguised  that  he  would  not  recognize  me 
again — for  none  of  those  with  whom  I  have  dealings  know 
who  I  am  or  where  I  live — but  that  once  was  sufficient  to 
show  me  that  the  fellow  might  be  trusted  to  serve  me  well  as 
long  as  he  was  paid  well,  especially  as  he  believed  that  I  was 


234  AT    AGINCOURT 

an  agent  of  the  duke's ;  still,  he  is  a  rough  and  very  un- 
savoury rascal,  and  had  I  been  able  to  think  at  the  moment 
of  anywhere  else  where  you  could  for  the  time  safely  shelter  I 
should  not  have  placed  you  with  him." 

''  I  do  not  mind,"  Guy  said  ;  ''  and  at  any  rate  with  him 
I  have  opportunities  of  seeing  what  is  going  on,  as,  for  ex- 
ample, when  they  insulted  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine,  and  it  is 
certainly  well  to  be  able  to  learn  what  the  intentions  of  the 
fellows  are.  As  an  Englishman  I  care  naught  for  one  party 
or  the  other,  but  as  one  of  gentle  blood  it  fills  me  with  anger 
and  disgust  to  see  this  rabble  of  butchers  and  skinners  lording 
it  over  nobles  and  dragging  knights  and  gentlemen  away  to 
prison ;  and  if  it  were  in  my  power  I  would  gladly  upset 
their  design,  were  it  not  that  I  know  that,  for  my  lady's 
sake,  it  were  well  to  hold  myself  altogether  aloof  from  med- 
dling in  it." 

''You  are  right,"  the  Italian  said  gravely.  ''  I  myself  am 
careful  not  to  meddle  in  any  way  with  these  affairs.  I  try 
to  learn  what  is  doing,  because  such  knowledge  is  useful  to 
me  and  gains  me  credit  as  well  as  money  with  those  who 
consult  me,  and  may  possibly  be  the  means  of  saving  their 
lives  if  they  do  but  take  my  warning.  Thus,  having  learned 
what  was  proposed  to  be  done  yesterday  morning,  I  was  able 
to  warn  a  certain  knight  who  visited  me  the  evening  before  that 
it  might  cost  him  his  life  were  he  to  remain  in  Paris  twelve 
hours.  He  was  incredulous  at  first,  for  I  would  give  him  no 
clue  as  to  the  nature  of  the  danger  ;  however,  by  a  little  trick 
I  succeeded  in  impressing  him  sufiiciently  for  him  to  resolve 
to  leave  at  daybreak.  This  he  did ;  at  least  they  searched 
for  him  in  vain  at  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine's,  and  therefore  I 
have  no  doubt  that  he  took  my  advice,  engaged  a  boat,  and 
made  his  escape  by  the  river.  It  was  his  first  visit  to  me, 
and  I  doubt  not  that  henceforth  he  will  be  a  valuable  client, 


PLANNING    MASSACRE  235 

and  that  he  will  bring  many  of  his  friends  to  me.  If  I 
mistake  not,  I  shall  have  more  opportunities  of  doing  such 
services  and  of  so  increasing  my  reputation  ere  long." 

For  a  time  things  went  on  quietly.  Tom  and  his  com- 
panions were  on  friendly  terms  with  the  other  men  in  the 
house,  who  all  believed  them  to  be  carpenters  who  had  come 
to  Paris  in  search  of  employment.  Long  Tom  was  supposed 
by  them^  to  be  dumb,  and  never  opened  his  lips  save  when 
alone  with  his  companions,  and  seldom  left  the  house.  The 
room  was  altogether  unfurnished,  but  furniture  was  regarded 
as  by  no  means  a  necessity  in  those  days.  Five  bundles  of 
rushes  formed  their  beds,  and  Guy,  as  there  was  little  to  learn 
m  the  markets,  generally  slept  there.  An  earthenware  pan, 
in  which  burned  a  charcoal  fire  over  which  they  did  what 
cooking  was  necessary,  a  rough  gridiron,  and  a  cooking  pot 
were  the  only  purchases  that  it  was  necessary  to  make. 
Slices  of  bread  formed  their  platters,  and  saved  them  all 
trouble  in  the  matter  of  washing  up.  Washing  was  roughly 
performed  at  a  well  in  the  court-yard  of  the  house. 

Things  had  now  quieted  down  so  much  that  a  considerable 
number  of  great  nobles  resorted  to  Paris,  for  the  king  had 
now  a  lucid  interval.  Among  them  were  the  Dukes  of 
Berri,  Burgundy,  and  Lorraine,  with  Duke  Louis  of  Bavaria, 
the  queen's  brother,  with  the  Counts  de  Nevers,  De  Cha- 
rolais,  De  St.  Pol,  the  Constable  of  France,  and  many  other 
great  lords  and  prelates.  The  queen  was  also  with  her 
husband. 

-There  will  shortly  be  trouble  again,"  the  Itahan  said  one 
day  to  Guy.  ''  Simon  told  my  daughter  yesterday  evening 
that  the  butchers  were  only  biding  their  time  to  get  as  many 
fish  into  their  net  as  possible,  and  that  when  they  would 
draw  it  they  would  obtain  a  great  haul.  You  have  not  been 
down   there   for   some   time;  it  were  best  that  you  put  on 


236  AT   AGINCOURT 

your  butcher's  garb  again  and  endeavour  to  find  out  what 
is  intended. ' ' 

*' I  was  expecting  you,"  Simon  said,  when  that  evening 
Guy  entered  his  room.  ''  There  will  be  a  meeting  at  mid- 
night in  the  butchers'  hall,  and  I  cannot  take  you  in  with 
me,  but  I  will  tell  you  what  happens." 

''That  will  do  as  well  as  if  I  went  myself,"  Guy  said, 
"  though  in  truth  I  should  like  well  to  see  one  of  these 
councils." 

''No  one  is  admitted  save  those  known  to  be,  like  my- 
self, thoroughly  devoted  to  the  cause." 

"That  I  can  well  understand,  Simon;  a  traitor  might 
mar  all  their  plans." 

"Some  time  I  may  take  you,"  Simon  said,  "  for  doubt- 
less I  could  smuggle  you  in;  but  to-night — "  and  he  hesi- 
tated, "to-night  it  will  be  specially  important,  and  they 
have  to  be  more  particular  than  usual  as  to  who  are  ad- 
mitted." 

Guy  noticed  the  hesitation,  and  replied  carelessly  that 
one  occasion  would  be  as  good  as  another  for  him,  and 
presently  lay  down  in  his  corner.  He  wondered  to  himself 
what  the  business  could  be  that  his  companion  was  evidently 
anxious  that  he  should  hear  nothing  of.  He  might  wish 
that  he  should  alone  have  the  merit  of  reporting  it,  or  it 
might  be  something  that  it  was  deemed  the  Duke  of  Bur- 
gundy himself,  the  butchers'  friend  and  ally,  would  not  ap- 
prove of.  At  any  rate  he  was  determined,  if  possible,  to 
find  it  all  out ;  he  therefore  feigned  sleep.  At  eleven  o'clock 
Simon  got  up  and  went  down  ;  Guy  waited  for  two  or  three 
minutes  and  then  rose  and  followed.  As  soon  as  he  was 
out  of  the  door  he  made  direct  for  the  hall  of  the  butchers' 
guild.  He  knew  that  Simon  was  not  going  straight  there, 
as  the  meeting  was  not,  he  said,  for  an  hour,  and  that  he 


PLANNING    MASSACRE  237 

would  be  stopping  to  drink  at  some  cabaret  with  his  asso- 
ciates.    The  hall  was  but  a  short  distance  away. 

When  Guy  approached  it  he  saw  that  as  yet  it  was  not 
lighted  up.  On  three  sides  it  was  surrounded  by  a  garden 
with  high  trees  ;  near  the  front  entrance  some  twenty  men 
were  gathered  talking  together.  He,  therefore,  went  round 
to  the  back;  several  trees  grew  near  the  wall,  and  the 
branches  of  one  of  these  extended  over  it.  With  consider- 
able difficulty  Guy  succeeded  in  climbing  it,  and  made  his 
way  along  the  branch  and  got  upon  the  top  of  the  wall. 
This  was  about  fourteen  feet  high,  and,  lowering  himself  by 
his  arms,  he  dropped  into  the  garden  and  crossed  to  the 
building.  He  took  off  his  white  hood  and  thrust  it  into  his 
doublet.  The  windows  were  six  feet  from  the  ground,  and 
were,  as  usual  at  this  time,  closed  by  wooden  shutters  on  the 
inside.  Putting  his  fingers  on  the  sill  he  raised  himself  up. 
There  was  plenty  of  room  for  him  to  stand,  and,  holding  on 
by  the  iron  bars,  he  took  out  his  dagger  and  began  to  cut 
a  hole  in  the  shutter. 

The  wood  was  old,  and  after  half  an  hour's  hard  work  he 
succeeded  in  making  a  hole  three  inches  long  and  an  inch 
wide.  By  the  time  this  was  finished  the  hall  had  been  lighted 
up  with  torches,  and  men  were  pouring  in  through  the  doors 
at  the  other  end.  Across  the  end  next  to  him  was  a  plat- 
form on  which  was  a  table.  For  a  time  no  one  came  up  there, 
for  the  members  as  they  entered  gathered  in  groups  on  the 
floor  and  talked  earnestly  together.  After  a  few  minutes 
ten  men  came  up  on  to  the  platform  ;  by  this  time  the  body 
of  the  hall  was  full,  and  the  doors  at  the  other  end  were 
closed.  A  man,  whom  Guy  recognized  as  John  de  Troyes, 
stepped  forward  from  the  others  on  the  platform  and,  stand- 
ing in  front  of  the  table,  addressed  his  comrades. 

''  My  friends,"  he  said,  ''it  is  time  that  we  were  at  work 


238  AT   AGINCOURT 

again.  Paris  is  becoming  infested  by  enemies  of  the  people, 
and  we  must  rid  ourselves  of  them.  The  nobles  are  assem- 
bled for  the  purpose,  as  they  say,  of  being  present  at  the  mar- 
riage of  Louis  of  Bavaria  with  the  widow  of  Peter  de  Na- 
varre, but  we  know  well  enough  that  this  is  but  a  pretext ; 
they  have  come  to  consult  how  best  they  can  overthrow  the 
power  of  our  Duke  of  Burgundy  and  suppress  the  liberty  of 
this  great  city.  The  question  is,  are  we  tamely  to  submit 
to  this?  " 

A  deep  shout   of  ^'  No  !  "  ran  through  the  multitude. 

"■  You  are  right,  we  will  not  submit.  Were  we  to  do  so 
we  know  that  it  would  cost  the  lives  of  all  those  who  have 
made  themselves  prominent  in  the  defence  of  the  liberties 
of  Paris ;  they  might  even  go  so  far  as  to  suppress  all  our 
privileges  and  to  dissolve  our  guilds.  In  this  matter  the 
Duke  of  Burgundy  hesitates  and  is  not  inclined  to  go  with 
us  to  the  full,  but  we  Parisians  must  judge  for  ourselves 
what  is  necessary  to  be  done.  The  duke  has  furnished  us 
with  a  list  of  twelve  names ;  these  men  are  all  dangerous 
and  obnoxious  to  the  safety  of  Paris.  But  there  must  be  a 
longer  list,  we  must  strike  at  our  own  enemies  as  well  as 
at  those  of  the  duke,  and  the  council  has  therefore  prepared 
a  list  of  sixty  names,  which  I  will  read  to  you." 

Then,  taking  out  a  roll  of  paper,  he  read  a  list  of  lords 
and  gentlemen,  and  also,  to  Guy's  indignation,  the  names 
of  several  ladies  of  rank. 

''These  people,"  he  said  when  he  had  finished,  ''  are  all 
obnoxious,  and  must  be  cast  into  prison.  They  must  be 
tried  and  condemned." 

Even  among  the  greater  portion  of  those  present  the 
boldness  of  a  proposal  that  would  array  so  many  powerful 
families  against  them  created  a  feeling  of  doubt  and  hesita- 
tion.    The  bolder  spirits,  however,  burst  into  loud  applause, 


PLANNING    MASSACRE  239 

and  in  this  the  others  speedily  joined,  none  hking  to  appear 
more  kikewarm  than  the  rest.  Then  up  rose  Caboche,  a  big, 
burly  man  with  a  coarse  and  brutal  expression  of  face. 

''  I  say  we  want  no  trials,"  he  cried,  striking  one  hand  on 
the    palm    of  the  other.      ''As    to    the   number,   it    is   well 
enough  as   a   beginning,   but    I    would  it  were  six  hundred 
instead  of  sixty.     I  would  that  at  one   blow  we  could  destroy 
all  the  nobles,  who  live  upon  the  people  of  France.      It  needs 
but  a  good  example  to  be  set  in  Paris  for  all  the  great  towns 
in  France  to  follow  it.      Still,  paltry  as  the  number  is,  it  will, 
as  I  said,  do  as  a  beginning.      But  there  must  be  no  mistake  ; 
if  trials  they  must  have,  it   must   be  by  good  men  and  true, 
who  will  know  what  is  necessary  and   do  it ;  and   who   will 
not   stand    upon    legal  tricks,  but  will  take  as  evidence  the 
fact  that  is  known  to  all,  that  those  people  are   dangerous  to 
Paris  and  are  the  enemies  of  the  king  and  the  Duke  of  Bur- 
gundy.     Last  time  we  went,  we  marched  with  five  thousand 
men  ;   this  time  we  must  go  with   twenty  thousand.     They 
must    see    what    force   we  have  at   our  command,  and    that 
Paris   is  more   powerful  than  any  lord  or  noble  even  of  the 
highest  rank,  and  that  our  alliance  must  be  courted  and  our 
orders    obeyed.     The    Duke   of  Burgundy    may  pretend    to 
frown,  but  at  heart  he  will  know  that  we  are  acting  in  his 
interest  as  well  as  our  own  ;   and  even    if  we   risk    his  dis- 
pleasure, well,  let   us    risk    it.      He    needs  us  more  than  we 
need  him.      Do  what  he  will,  he  cannot  do  without  us.      He 
knows    well    enough    that    the    Orleanists    will    never   either 
trust  or  forgive  him,  and  he  committed  himself  so  far  with 
us    last   time  that,  say  what    he  will,  none  will  believe  that 
he    is    not    with    us    now.      For    myself,  I   am  glad  that   De 
Jacqueville  and  his  knights  will  not  this  time,  as  last,  ride  at 
our  head ;   'tis  best  to  show  them  that  Paris  is  independent 
even  of  Burgundy,  and  that  what  we  will  we  can  do." 


240  »  AT    AGINCOURT 

The  hall  rang  with  the  loud  acclamations,  then  John  de 
Troyes  got  up  again. 

"  I  agree,  we  all  agree,  with  every  word  that  our  good 
friend  has  spoken,  and  can  warrant  me  that  the  judges 
shall  be  men  in  whom  we  can  absolutely  trust,  and  that 
those  who  enter  the  prisons  will  not  leave  them  alive.  The 
day  after  to-morrow,  Thursday,  the  nth  of  May,  we  shall 
hold  a  great  assembly,  of  which  we  shall  give  notice  to  the 
king  and  the  royal  dukes,  and  shall  make  our  proposals  to 
the  Duke  of  Aquitaine.  Now,  my  friends,  let  each  come 
forward  with  a  list  of  the  number  of  his  friends  who  he  will 
engage  shall  be  present  on  Thursday. ' ' 

At  this  point,  Guy,  seeing  that  the  main  business  of  the 
meeting  had  been  declared,  and  that  there  now  remained 
but  to  settle  the  details,  got  down  from  his  post.  With  the 
aid  of  some  ivy  he  climbed  the  wall  and  dropped  down  be- 
yond it,  and  made  his  way  back  to  his  lodging.  When  Simon 
returned  an  hour  later,  Guy  was  apparently  as  fast  asleep 
as  before.  When  sleeping  at  the  butchers'  quarter  he  always 
rose  at  a  very  early  hour,  so  that  none  who  might  have 
noticed  him  in  his  butcher's  attire  should  see  him  gO'Out  in 
that  of  an  apprentice,  and  he  was  obliged  to  walk  about  for 
some  time  before  he  could  call  at  the  count's.  As  soon  as 
he  thought  that  they  would  be  likely  to  be  stirring  he 
knocked  at  the  door.     The  old  woman  opened  it. 

'*  Is  your  master  up  yet  ?  "  he  asked. 

She  nodded,  and  without  further  question  he  made  his 
way  upstairs  to  the  Italian's  chamber. 

''You  are  early,  Master  Aylmer,"  the  latter  said  in  sur- 
prise as  he  entered.      ''Have  you  news  of  importance ?  " 

"  I  have  indeed.  Count,"  and  he  at  once  related  all  that  he 
had  heard  through  the  hole  in  the  shutter. 

"The  insolence  of  these  people  surpasses  all  bounds,"  the 


PLANNING    MASSACRE  241 

count  said  angrily  as  he  walked  up  and  down  the  room. 
''Were  there  any  force  in  the  town  that  could  resist  them 
I  would  warn  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine  what  was  intended, 
but  as  it  is,  nothing  would  be  gained  by  it.  You  can 
only  remember  the  eight  or  ten  names  that  you  have  given 
me?" 

''That  is  all  ;  they  were  names  that  I  was  familiar  with, 
while  the  others  were  strange  to  me. 

"  Two  or  three  of  them  I  can  at  least  save  from  the  grasp 
of  these  rascals,"  he  said,  ''but  I  will  take  them  all  down 
on  my  tablets.  What  need  was  there  for  you,"  he  went  on 
after  he  had  done  this,  "to  run  such  risk  as  you  did — for 
you  would  assuredly  have  been  killed  without  mercy  had 
they  caught  you  spying  upon  them — when  Simon,  who  you 
say  was  present,  could  have  sent  me  full  particulars  of  all 
that  passed  ?  ' ' 

Guy  stated  his  reasons  for  fancying  that  upon  this 
occasion  Simon  did  not  intend  to  send  a  full  account. 

"  I  thought  so  before  I  started,"  he  said,  "  but  I  was  well 
assured  of  it  when  I  heard  that,  although  Burgundy  had 
given  the  names  of  twelve  persons  whom  he  desired  to  be 
arrested,  he  would  go  no  further  in  the  matter,  and  that  he 
had  no  knowledge  of  their  further  pretensions.  It  seems  to 
me.  Count,  that,  believing  as  he  does  that  you  are  an  agent 
of  the  duke's,  he  was  unwilling  to  say  anything  about  this 
matter,  as  Burgundy  might  thwart  the  intentions  of  the 
butchers.  The  man  is  heart  and  soul  with  them,  and 
though  he  is  willing  to  sell  you  information  that  can  do  no 
harm  to  their  plans,  he  will  say  nothing  that  might  enable 
Burgundy  to  thwart  them." 

"  If  I  thought  that  Burgundy  could,  or  would  do  so,  I  would 
inform  him  as  well  as  Aquitaine  what  is  doing  ;  but  in  the 
first  place  he  has  not  the  power,  and  in  the  second  he  would 
i6 


242  AT    AGINCOURT 

not  have  the  will.  What  are  a  few  score  of  lives  to  him,  and 
those  mostly  of  men  of  the  Orleanist  faction,  in  comparison 
with  the  support  of  Paris  ?  I  am  vexed,  too,  at  this  failure  of 
Simon,  that  is  to  say,  if  it  be  a  failure.  That  we  shall  know 
by  mid-day.  My  daughter  will  meet  him  in  the  Place  de 
Greve  at  eleven,  and  we  shall  hear  when  she  comes  back  how 
much  he  has  told  her.  I  am  going  after  breakfast  to  my 
booth  outside  the  walls,  where  you  first  saw  me.  I  must  send 
notes  to  the  three  gentlemen  whom  I  know,  begging  them  to 
see  me  there." 

''  Can  I  take  them  for  you?  I  have  nothing  to  do,  and 
shall  be  glad  of  anything  to  occupy  me." 

'  <■  I  shall  be  obliged  if  you  will ;  you  are  sure  to  find  them 
in  at  this  hour. ' ' 

He  sat  down  and  wrote  three  short  communications.  The 
wording  was  identical,  but  the  times  fixed  for  the  interview 
were  an  hour  apart.     They  ran  as  follows  : 

'  'My  Lord, — Consulting  the  stars  last  night  I  find  that  danger 
menaces  you.  It  may  be  averted  if  you  quit  Paris  when  you 
receive  this,  for  it  seems  to  me  that  it  is  here  only  that  your 
safety  is  mediae ed.  Should  you  wish  to  consult  me  before  doing 
so,  come,  I  pray  you,  to  7?iy  booth  in  the  fair  at  two,  but  come 
mounted. 

Instead  of  a  signature  a  cabalistic  figure  was  drawn  below 
it,  and  then  the  words  were  added : 

The  bearer  can  be  trusted. 

The  slips  of  parchment  were  then  rolled  up  and  sealed  ;  no 
addresses  were  put  on. 

''If  they  question  you,"  he  said,  ''say  nothing,  save  that 
I  told  you  that  the  matter  contained  in  the  letter  was  sure  and 
certain,  and  that  a  great  risk  of  life  would  assuredly  be  run 
unless  my  advice  was  taken.     Deliver  them  into  the  hands  of 


PLANNING    MASSACRE  243 

those  they  concern,  and  trust  them  to  no  others,  Master  Ayl- 
mer.  If  you  cannot  obtain  access  to  them,  say  to  the  varlets 
that  they  are  to  inform  their  lords  that  one  from  the  man  in 
the  Rue  des  Essarts  desires  urgently  to  see  them,  and  that 
should  be  sufficient  if  the  message  is  given.  If  they  refuse  to 
take  it,  then  I  pray  you  wait  outside  for  a  while  on  the  chance 
of  the  gentlemen  issuing  out.  This,  on  which  you  see  I  have 
made  one  dot,  is  for  the  Count  de  Rennes,  who  is  at  present 
at  the  Hotel  of  St.  Pol,  being  in  the  company  of  the  Duke  of 
Berri ;  this  is  for  Sir  John  Rembault,  who  is  at  the  Louvre, 
where  he  is  lodging  with  the  governor,  who  is  a  relation  of 
his ;  the  third  is  for  the  Lord  of  Roubaix,  who  is  also  lodged 
at  the  Louvre." 

''  They  shall  have  them,"  Guy  said  as  he  placed  them  in 
his  doublet,  "  if  I  have  to  stop  till  midnight  to  get  speech 
with  them  ;  the  matter  of  waiting  a  few  hours  is  but  a  trifle 
in  comparison  with  the  life  of  a  man.  I  would  that  I  could 
warn  others." 

The  Italian  shook  his  head.  "  It  could  not  be  done  with- 
out great  danger,"  he  said.  ''  Were  you  to  carry  an  anony- 
mous letter  to  others  you  might  be  seized  and  questioned. 
The  three  to  whom  you  now  carry  notes  have  all  reason  for 
knowing  that  my  predictions  are  not  to  be  despised,  but  the 
others  would  not  accept  any  warning  from  an  unknown  person. 
They  might  take  it  for  a  plot,  and  you  might  be  interrogated 
and  even  put  to  torture  to  discover  wno  you  are  and  whence 
you  obtained  this  information.  Things  must  go  on  as  they  are  ; 
assuredly  this  is  no  lime  for  meddiing  in  other  people's  affairs. 
We  are  only  at  the  beginning  of  troubles  yet,  and  know  not 
how  great  they  may  grow.  Moreover,  you  have  no  right  to 
run  a  risk  for  strangers  when  your  life  may  be  of  vital  service 
to  your  mistress.  Should  you  succeed  in  handing  these  three 
letters  to  the  gentlemen  to  whom  they  are  written  by  noon,  I 


244  AT    AGINCOURT 

shall  be  glad  if  you  will  bring  the  news  to  me  at  my  booth, 
and  I  shall  then  be  able  to  tell  you  how  much  information  the 
butcher  has  sent  of  the  proceedings  last  night. ' ' 

Guy  went  first  to  the  Louvre.  As  many  people  were  go- 
ing in  and  out,  no  question  was  asked  him,  and  on  reaching 
the  entrance  he  inquired  of  some  varlets  standing  there  for  the 
lodgings  of  the  Lord  de  Roubaix  and  Sir  John  Rembault. 

*'  I  am  in  the  service  of  the  Lord  de  Roubaix  ;  what  would 
you  with  him?  " 

''  I  am  charged  with  a  message  for  him  ;  I  was  told  to  de- 
liver it  only  to  himself." 

**  From  whom  do  you  come?  I  cannot  disturb  him  with 
such  a  message  from  I  know  not  who." 

"That  is  reasonable,"  Guy  replied,  ''but  if  you  tell  him 
that  I  come  from  the  man  in  the  Rue  des  Essarts  I  warrant 
that  he  will  see  me.  You  don't  suppose  that  I  am  joking  with 
you,"  he  went  on  as  the  varlet  looked  at  him  suspiciously, 
''  when  I  should  likely  be  whipped  for  my  pains.  If  you  will 
give  the  message  to  your  lord  I  doubt  not  that  he  will  give 
me  audience. ' ' 

"  Follow  me,"  the  varlet  said,  and  led  the  way  upstairs  and 
through  several  corridors,  then  he  motioned  to  him  to  wait, 
and  entered  a  room.     He  returned  in  a  minute. 

'^  My  lord  will  see  you,"  he  said,  and  led  the  way  into  the 
room.  ''This  is  the  person,  my  lord,"  he  said,  and  then  re- 
tired. 

The  Lord  of  Roubaix  was  a  tall  man  of  some  forty  years  of 
age.  Guy  bowed  deeply  and  handed  to  him  the  roll  of  parch- 
ment. The  count  broke  the  seal  and  read  it,  and  when  he 
had  finished  looked  fixedly  at  Guy. 

"  The  writer  tells  me  that  you  are  to  be  trusted?  " 

"  I  hope  so,  my  lord." 

"  Do  you  know  the  contents  of  this  letter?  " 


PLANNING    MASSACRE  245 

*'  I  know  so  much,  my  lord,  that  the  writer  told  me  to  as- 
sure you  that  the  matter  was  urgent,  and  that  he  could  not  be 
mistaken  as  to  what  was  written  in  the  letter." 

The  count  stood  irresolute  for  a  minute  or  two  ;  then  he  said  : 

*'  Tell  him  that  I  will  act  upon  his  advice.  He  has  before 
now  proved  to  me  that  his  warnings  are  not  to  be  neglected. 
You  seem  by  your  attire  to  be  an  apprentice,  young  sir,  and 
yet  your  manner  is  one  of  higher  degree. ' ' 

"Disguises  are  convenient  in  times  hke  these,  my  lord," 
Guy  said. 

''  You  are  right,  lad."  He  put  his  hand  to  his  pouch,  but 
Guy  drew  back  with  a  smile. 

"  No,  my  lord,  had  you  offered  me  gold  before  you  re- 
marked that  I  was  but  playing  a  part,  I  should  have  taken  it 
in  order  to  keep  up  that  part ;  as  it  is  I  can  refuse  it  without 
your  considering  it  strange  that  I  should  do  so." 

The  count  smiled.  "  Whoever  you  are,  you  are  shrewd  and 
bold,  young  sir.  I  shall  doubtless  see  you  when  I  return  to 
Paris." 

Guy  then  left,  and  delivered  the  other  two  missives.  '  In 
each  case  those  who  received  them  simply  returned  an  answer 
that  they  would  beat  the  place  at  the  hour  named,  and  he  then 
went  beyond  the  walls,  observing  as  he  passed  out  through 
the  gates  that  a  party  of  White  Hoods  had  stationed  them- 
selves there.  However,  they  interfered  with  no  one  passing 
in  or  out.  On  reaching  the  booth  he  informed  the  count  of 
the  success  of  his  visits. 

''I  doubt,  however,"  he  said,  ''whether  either  of  the 
three  gentlemen  will  be  here  at  the  time  appointed,  for  the 
White  Hoods  are  watching  at  tne  gate." 

"  I  think  that  they  will  not  stop  anyone  to-day,  Master 
Aylmer.  They  intend  to  make  a  great  haul  to-morrow,  and 
would  not  wish  to  excite  suspicion  by  seizing  anyone  to-day. 


246  AT    AGINCOURT 

Were  it  known  that  they  had  done  so,  many  others  who  have 
reason  to  beHeve  they  are  obnoxious  to  Burgundy  or  to  the 
Parisians,  might  conceal  themselves  or  make  their  escape  in 
various  disguises.  I  hear  that  a  request  has  been  made  that  a 
deputation  of  the  citizens  of  Paris  shall  be  received  by  the 
Duke  of  Aquitaine  to-morrow  morning,  and  that  the  great 
lords  may  be  present  to  hear  the  request  and  complaints  of 
the  city." 


CHAPTER    XV 

A    RESCUE 

GUY  had  found  his  mornings  hang  heavy  on  his  hands,  as 
of  course  he  had  been  obliged  to  give  up  attending  the 
fencing-school.  Going  down  to  the  river  now,  he  sat  there 
watching  the  passing  boats  until  nearly  one  o'clock,  and  then 
returned  to  the  fair.  Before  reaching  the  booth  Katarina 
joined  him. 

*'I  have  been  watching  for  you.  Monsieur  Guy.  Father 
said  it  was  as  well  that  you  should  not,  twice  in  a  day,  be  seen 
entering  his  place.  He  bade  me  tell  you  that  the  three  gen- 
tlemen have  been  to  him  and  will  not  re-enter  Paris. ' ' 

**  Did  you  see  Simon  this  morning?  " 

''  Yes,  he  only  told  me  that  the  market  men  would  have 
an  interview  with  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine  to-morrow,  and 
would  demand  the  arrest  of  those  whom  the  Duke  of  Bur- 
gundy had  pointed  out  as  his  enemies.  He  said  that  they 
would  go  in  such  force  that  the  duke  would  be  unable  to 
refuse  their  request.  Although  it  was  so  early,  I  think  that 
the  man  had  been  drinking.  My  father,  when  I  told  him, 
said  I  should  go  no  more  to  meet  him." 


A    RESCUE  247 

*' I  am  very  glad  to  hear  it,"  Guy  said.  "  He  is  a  low 
scoundrel,  and  though  I  say  ndt  but  that  the  information  ob- 
tained from  him  may  have  been  of  some  advantage,  for  indeed 
it  was  the  means  of  my  being  enabled  to  save  our  lives  and 
those  of  my  Burgundian  friends,  I  like  not  the  thought  of 
your  going  to  meet  him  ;  and  I  am  sure  that  if  he  were  to 
take  the  idea  into  his  thick  head  that  it  was  not  for  the  advan- 
tage of  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  that  the  information  he  had 
given  was  being  used,  he  is  capable  of  denouncing  you." 

'^  I  did  not  mind  meeting  him,"  the  girl  said.  "  I  never 
went  into  the  rough  quarters,  but  always  met  him  in  one  of 
the  better  squares  or  streets.  Still,  I  am  glad  that  I  have  not 
to  go  again.  I  think  that  he  had  been  drinking  all  night, 
and  with  his  unwashed  face  and  his  bloodshot  eyes  and  his 
foul  attire  I  was  ashamed  even  in  my  present  dress  to  speak 
with  him." 

"  I  hope  that  I  have  done  with  him  too,"  Guy  said.  *'  Of 
course,  for  my  mistress's  sake,  I  shall  go  again  if  there  be 
aught  to  be  learnt  by  it,  but  as  it  seems  he  is  now  no  longer 
to  be  trusted  it  is  not  likely  that  any  advantage  is  to  be 
gained  by  visiting  him.  However,  I  shall  hear  what  your 
father  thinks  this  evening." 

Upon  talking  over  the  matter  with  the  astrologer  the  latter 
at  once  said  that  he  thought  that  it  would  be  better  for  him 
not  to  go  to  Simon's  again. 

''  When  he  finds  that  my  daughter  meets  him  no  more  he 
will  feel  aggrieved.  I  myself  shall  go  in  disguise  to-morrow  to 
meet  him  in  the  Place  de  Greve,  and  tell  him  that  for  the 
present  there  will  be  no  occasion  for  him  to  come  to  the  ren- 
dezvous, as  the  events  of  the  meeting  which  will  have  taken 
place  before  I  see  him  show  that  there  can  be  no  doubt  that 
the  butchers  are  ready  to  go  all  lengths  against  the  Orleanist 
party ;  but  that  if  any  change  should  occur,  and  private  infor- 


248  AT    AGINCOURT 

mation  be  required,  you  would  go  to  his  lodging  again.  I 
shall  make  no  allusion  to  his  having  given  me  none  of  the 
names  save  those  furnished  by  the  duke,  or  remark  on  the 
strangeness  that,  having  been  at  the  meeting,  he  should  have 
heard  nothing  of  the  measures  proposed  against  the  others ; 
his  own  conscience  will  no  doubt  tell  him  that  his  failure  is 
one  of  the  causes  of  my  no  longer  desiring  any  messages  from 
him.  I  have  other  means  of  gaining  information,  as  I  have 
one  of  the  medical  students  who  follow  that  cracked-brained 
fellow,  John  de  Troyes,  in  my  pay.  Hitherto  I  have  not 
employed  him  largely,  but  shall  now,  if  need  be,  avail  myself 
of  his  services.  But  I  do  not  think  that  I  shall  have  any  oc- 
casion to  do  so.  After  the  demand  by  the  Parisians  for  so 
many  nobles  and  gentlemen  to  be  arrested,  it  will  be  clear  to 
all  adhering  to  Orleans  that  Paris  is  no  longer  a  place  for 
them,  and  even  the  followers  of  Burgundy  will  see  that  those 
the  duke  regarded  as  his  servants  have  become  his  masters, 
and  there  will  be  but  few  persons  of  quality  remaining  in  Paris, 
and  therefore,  save  when  some  citizen  wishes  to  consult  me,  I 
shall  have  little  to  do  here  save  to  carry  on  my  work  as  a 
quack  outside  the  gates.  Even  this  I  can  drop  for  a  time, 
for  the  people  of  Paris  will  not  be  inclined  for  pleasure  when 
at  any  moment  there  may  be  fierce  fighting  in  the  streets.  I 
shall  be  well  content  to  look  on  for  a  time.  I  have  been 
almost  too  busy  of  late.  And  it  was  but  yesterday  that  I 
received  news  from  a  Carthusian  monk, — whom  I  thought  it 
as  well  to  engage  to  let  me  know  what  is  passing, — that  there 
have  been  debates  among  some  of  the  higher  clergy  upon  re- 
ports received  that  persons,  evidently  disguised,  call  upon  me 
at  late  hours,  and  that  I  practise  diabolic  arts.  A  determina- 
tion has  been  arrived  at  that  an  inquisition  shall  be  made 
into  my  doings,  my  house  is  to  be  searched,  and  myself  ar- 
rested and  tried  by  the  judge  for  having  dealings  with  the 


A   RESCUE  249 

devil.  This  news  much  disturbed  me;  however,  when  you 
told  me  that  the  Archbishop  of  Bourges  was  among  those  on 
the  list  of  accused,  and  also  Boisratier,  confessor  to  the  queen, 
it  is  evident  that  these  good  ecclesiastics  will  have  ample  mat- 
ter of  another  sort  to  attend  to,  and  are  not  likely  to  trouble 
themselves  about  sorcery  at  present." 

On  the  following  morning  some  twelve  thousand  White 
Hoods  marched  to  the  Hotel  de  St.  Pol,  and  the  leaders,  on 
being  admitted,  found  all  the  great  lords  assembled.  After 
making  various  propositions  they  presented  a  roll  to  the  Duke 
of  Aquitaine  containing  the  names  of  those  they  charged  with 
being  traitors.  He  at  first  refused  to  take  it ;  but  so  many 
of  their  followers  at  once  poured  into  the  great  hall  that  he 
was  obliged  to  do  so,  and  to  read  out  the  names.  Twenty  of 
those  mentioned  in  the  list  were  at  once,  in  spite  of  the  pro- 
test of  the  duke,  arrested  and  carried  off;  a  proclamation  was 
made  by  sound  of  trumpet  in  all  the  squares  of  Paris  summon- 
ing the  other  forty  named  to  appear  within  a  few  days,  under 
penalty  of  having  their  property  confiscated.  A  week  later 
the  king,  having  recovered  his  health,  went  to  the  church  of 
Notre  Dame,  he  and  all  the  nobles  with  him  wearing  white 
hoods.  Four  days  later  the  Parisians  rose  again,  seized  the 
gates,  drew  up  the  bridges,  placed  strong  guards  at  each 
point,  and  a  cordon  of  armed  men  outside  the  walls  all  round 
the  city,  to  prevent  any  from  escaping  by  letting  themselves 
down  from  the  walls. 

Parties  of  ten  armed  men  were  placed  in  every  street,  and 
the  sheriffs  and  other  leaders  marched  a  large  body  of  men  to 
the  Hotel  de  St.  Pol  and  surrounded  it  by  a  line  three  deep. 
They  then  entered  and  found  the  king,  dukes,  and  nobles 
all  assembled  in  the  great  hall. 

They  then  ordered  a  Carmelite  friar,  named  Eustace,  to 
preach  to  the  king.     He  took  for  his  text,  "  Except  the  Lord 


250  AT    AGINCOURT 

keep  the  city,  the  ivatchman  waketh  but  in  vain,^''  and  upon 
this  discoursed  on  the  bad  state  of  the  government  of  the 
kingdom,  and  of  the  crimes  committed.  The  Chancellor  of 
France  demanded  of  the  friar  when  he  had  concluded  who 
were  those  who  had  incited  him  thus  to  speak,  and  the  leaders 
at  once  said  they  had  done  so,  and  called  up  a  number  of 
other  leaders,  who  on  bended  knees  declared  to  the  king  that 
Father  Eustace  had  spoken  their  sentiments ;  that  they  had  the 
sincerest  love  for  the  king  and  his  family,  and  that  what  they 
had  done  had  been  for  the  welfare  of  himself  and  the  king- 
dom. While  this  was  going  on,  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  at 
once  indignant  and  alarmed  at  this  insolence  of  the  Parisians, 
had  gone  out,  and,  finding  the  lines  of  armed  men  surround- 
ing the  hotel,  had  earnestly  entreated  them  to  retire,  saying 
that  it  was  neither  decent  nor  expedient  that  the  king,  who  had 
but  just  recovered  from  his  illness,  should  thus  see  them  drawn 
up  in  battle  array  round  his  abode.  Those  he  addressed 
replied  like  the  leaders  within,  that  they  were  there  for  the 
good  of  the  kingdom,  and  then  gave  him  a  roll,  saying  that 
they  should  not  depart  until  those  written  on  it  were  deliv- 
ered up  to  them. 

With  the  names  of  Louis  of  Bavaria,  five  knights,  an  arch- 
bishop and  priest,  were  those  of  nine  ladies  of  high  rank,  in- 
cluding the  eldest  daughter  of  the  constable.  The  duke 
found  that  neither  his  authority  nor  powers  were  of  the  slight- 
est avail,  and  returning  to  the  queen,  showed  her  the  list. 
She  was  greatly  troubled,  and  begged  him  to  go  with  the 
Duke  of  Aquitaine  and  beg  the  Parisians  in  her  name  to  wait 
for  eight  days,  and  that  she  would  at  the  end  of  that  time 
allow  them  to  arrest  her  brother.  The  two  dukes  went  out  to 
the  Parisians,  but  they  positively  refused  to  grant  the  request, 
and  declared  that  they  would  go  up  to  the  queen's  apartments 
and  take  those  named  by  force,  even  in  her  or  the  king's  pres- 


A    RESCUE  251 

ence,  unless  they  were  given  up.  On  their  return  to  the 
queen  they  found  Louis  of  Bavaria  and  the  king  with  her.  On 
their  report  of  the  Parisians'  demands  the  Duke  of  Bavaria 
went  out  and  begged  them  to  take  him  into  custody,  and  that 
if  he  were  found  guilty  they  could  punish  him,  but  that  if  found 
innocent  he  should  be  allowed  to  go  back  to  Bavaria,  under  a 
promise  not  to  return  to  France  again.  He  begged  them  to 
be  content  with  taking  him  a  prisoner,  and  to  arrest  no  others. 

They  would  not,  however,  abate  one  jot  of  their  pretensions, 
and  the  whole  of  those  demanded  were  at  once  brought  out, 
including  the  ladies.  They  were  put  two  and  two  on  horse- 
back, each  horse  escorted  by  four  men-at-arms,  and  were  car- 
ried to  various  prisons.  The  Duke  of  Burgundy  now,  with 
his  usual  craft,  professed  to  be  well  satisfied  with  what  the 
Parisians  had  done,  and  handed  over  to  them  the  Duke  of 
Bar  and  the  other  prisoners  confined  in  the  Louvre,  for  whose 
security  he  had  solemnly  pledged  himself.  The  Parisians  then 
obliged  the  king  to  appoint  twelve  knights,  nominated  by 
themselves,  and  six  examiners,  to  try  the  prisoners  and  punish 
all  found  guilty,  while  the  dukes  were  obliged  to  draw  up  a 
statement  and  send  it  to  the  University  for  their  seal  of  ap- 
proval of  what  had  been  done. 

The  University,  however,  to  their  honour,  stood  firm ;  and 
while  king  and  nobles  had  quailed  before  the  violence  of  the 
crowd,  they  declared  in  full  council  before  the  king  that  they 
would  in  nowise  intermeddle  or  advise  in  the  business ;  and 
that  so  far  from  having  advised  the  arrests  of  the  dukes  and 
other  prisoners,  they  were  much  displeased  at  what  had  taken 
place.  The  University  was  a  power ;  its  buildings  were  strong, 
and  the  students  were  numerous,  and  at  all  times  ready  to  take 
part  in  brawls  against  the  Parisians ;  and  even  the  butchers, 
violent  as  they  were,  were  afraid  to  take  steps  against  it. 

They  foresaw,  however,  that  the  position  taken  up  by  the 


252  AT   AGINCOURT 

University  might  lead  some  day  to  an  inquiry  into  their  con- 
duct, and  therefore  obtained  from  the  king  an  edict  declaring 
that  all  that  had  been  done  was  done  by  his  approval  and  for 
the  security  of  his  person  and  the  state,  and  that  the  arrests 
and  imprisonments  were  therefore  to  be  considered  and  re- 
garded as  having  been  done  for  the  true  honour  and  profit  of 
the  crown,  and  that  he  accordingly  commanded  all  his  coun- 
cillors, judges,  and  officers  to  proclaim  that  this  was  so  in  all 
public  places.  This  was  signed  by  the  king  in  council,  the 
Dukes  of  Berri  and  Burgundy,  and  several  other  nobles  and 
ecclesiastics,  by  the  Chancellor  of  Burgundy,  and  other 
knights  attached  to  the  duke. 

Many  nobles  quitted  Paris  at  once,  either  openly  or  in  dis- 
guise, including  many  of  the  Burgundian  party,  who  were  to 
the  last  degree  indignant  at  what  was  going  on  ;  for  the  mock 
trials  were  at  once  commenced,  and  many  of  the  prisoners, 
without  regard  to  sex,  were  daily  either  put  to  death  in  prison 
or  drowned  in  the  Seine.     Some  of  the  bodies  were  exhibited 
on  gibbets,  the  heads  of  others  were  fixed  on  lances,  and  some 
of  them  were  beheaded  in  the  market-place.     During  this  time 
Paris  remained  in  a  state  of  terror,  bands  of  armed  butchers 
parading  the  streets  were  loud  in  their  threats  as  to  what 
would  be  done  to  all  who  did  not  join  heartily  with  them. 
None  of  the  better  class  ventured  from  their  houses,  and  the 
mob  were  absolute  masters  of  the  city.     The  leaders,  however, 
maintained  for  the  time  a  certain  degree  of  order.     For  the 
time  they  were  anxious  to  appear  in  the  light  of  earnest  friends 
of  the  king,  and  as  carrying  out  in  his  name  the  punishment  of 
his  enemies.     But  many  tumults,  murders,  and  conflagrations 
occurred  in  the  city,  and  the  country  in  general  soon  perceived 
the  real  nature  of  their  doings.     It  was  known  that  the  Orlean- 
ist  forces  were  marching  against  the  city.     The  Count  d'Eu 
had  left  Paris  and  returned  to  his  estates,  where  he  raised  two 


A   RESCUE  253 

thousand  men-at-arms  and  marched  to  Verneuil,  where  the 
Dukes  of  Orleans,  Brittany,  and  Bourbon  were  assembled, 
with  a  number  of  great  lords,  among  whom  were  the  Counts 
of  Vettus  and  D'Alen<;on,  the  king's  sons.  The  former  had 
made  his  escape  from  Paris,  and  brought  letters  from  the 
Duke  of  Aquitaine  declaring  that  he  himself,  with  the  king 
and  queen,  were  prisoners  in  the  hands  of  the  Parisians. 

All  these  nobles  met  in  a  great  assembly,  and  letters  were 
written  to  the  king,  his  great  council,  and  to  the  Parisians, 
ordering  them  to  allow  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine  to  go  wherever 
he  pleased,  and  to  set  at  liberty  the  Dukes  of  Bar  and  Bavaria 
and  all  other  prisoners.  Should  they  refuse  to  comply,  they 
declared  war  against  the  town  of  Paris,  which  they  declared 
they  would  destroy,  with  all  within  it  except  the  king  and  the 
princes  of  royal  blood.  The  Parisians  compelled  the  king  to 
send  a  friendly  answer,  putting  them  off  with  excuses,  and  in 
the  meantime  to  despatch  commissaries  to  all  the  towns  and 
baronies  of  France  assuring  them  that  the  trials  and  executions 
of  the  traitors  had  been  fairly  conducted  and  their  guilt 
proved,  and  calling  upon  the  country  to  take  up  arms  to  aid 
Paris  against  various  nobles  who  were  traitorously  advancing 
against  it. 

During  this  time  Guy  remained  quietly  in  his  lodging  with 
the  four  retainers,  seldom  stirring  abroad.  The  men  were  now 
regarded  by  all  their  neighbours  as  honest  carpenters,  and 
they  shared  the  indignation  of  the  great  body  of  the  craft  at 
this  usurpation  by  the  market  men  of  the  government  of  France, 
and  at  the  murders  of  knights  and  ladies  that  were  daily  tak- 
ing place.  At  present,  however,  the  opponents  of  the  butchers 
dared  not  resort  to  arms.  So  great  had  been  the  fear  that 
they  excited  that  most  men,  however  much  at  heart  opposed 
to  them,  had  been  constrained  to  appear  to  side  with  and 
agree  with  them,  and  as  there  was  no  means  of  knowing  how 


254  AT   AGINCOURT 

many  could  be  counted  upon  to  join  the  carpenters  were  these 
to  take  up  arms,  the  latter  could  not  venture  alone  to  enter  the 
lists  against  the  armed  host  of  the  other  party. 

One  evening  Guy,  who  had  not  been  near  the  Italian's  for 
over  a  fortnight,  received  a  message  from  Dame  Margaret  to 
say  that  she  wished  to  speak  to  him,  for  that  she  had  deter- 
mined, if  any  way  of  escape  could  be  decided  on,  to  quit 
Paris,  and  to  endeavour  to  make  her  way  to  Villeroy.  He 
was  greatly  pleased  at  the  news.  He  had  himself  ventured  to 
urge  this  step  on  the  day  after  the  Duke  of  Bar  and  his  com- 
panions were  seized,  pointing  out  that  it  was  evident  that  the 
Duke  of  Burgundy  had  neither  the  power  nor  the  inclination 
to  thwart  the  Parisians,  and  that  although  both  parties  were 
now  nominally  hostile  to  the  English,  neither  were  likely,  at 
so  critical  a  time,  to  give  so  much  as  a  thought  to  Villeroy. 
Dame  Margaret  had  agreed  to  this,  but  considered  the  diffi- 
culties of  getting  out  of  Paris  and  traversing  the  intervening 
country  were  so  great  that  she  preferred  to  wait  until  some 
change  took  place  in  the  situation  of  Paris.  But  it  was  now 
too  evident  that  the  changes  were  entirely  for  the  worse,  and 
that  if  discovered  the  butchers  would  undoubtedly  add  her 
and  her  children  to  their  long  list  of  victims. 

His  companions  were  equally  glad  when  Guy  told  them  the 
news. 

"The  sooner  the  better,  Master  Guy,"  Long  Tom  said. 
''  I  own  that  I  should  like  to  have  a  tussle  with  these  rascals  be- 
fore I  go ;  their  doings  are  so  wicked  that  every  honest  man 
must  want  to  get  one  fair  blow  at  them.  Still,  I  don't  see 
any  chance  of  that,  for  although  the  good  fellows  round  here 
grumble  under  their  breath,  there  does  not  seem  any  chance 
of  their  doing  anything.  There  is  not  an  hour  passes  that  my 
heart  is  not  in  my  mouth  if  I  hear  a  step  on  the  stairs, thinking 
that  they  may  have  found  out  where  my  lady  is  hidden." 


A   RESCUE  255 

Guy  had  just  turned  into  the  street  where  the  astrologer 
dwelt  when  he  heard  loud  voices  from  a  little  group  in  front 
of  him.  Four  armed  men,  whose  white  hoods  showed  that 
they  were  one  of  the  butchers'  patrols,  were  standing  round  a 
slight  figure. 

''It  is  well  you  stopped  him,  comrade,"  a  voice  said,  that 
Guy  recognized  at  once  as  being  that  of  Simon  Boucher.  ''  I 
know  the  young  fellow ;  he  has  been  to  me  many  a  time  on 
the  part  of  a  knave  who  professed  to  be  an  agent  of  Bur- 
gundy's, making  inquiries  of  me  as  to  the  doings  in  our  quar- 
ter. I  have  found  out  since  that  the  duke  employed  no  such 
agent,  and  this  matter  must  be  inquired  into.  We  will  take 
him  with  us  to  the  market ;  they  will  soon  find  means  of 
learning  all  about  him  and  his  employer. ' ' 

Guy  felt  at  once  that  if  Katarina  were  carried  to  the  butch- 
ers, not  only  would  the  consequences  to  herself  be  terrible,  but 
that  she  would  be  forced  to  make  such  disclosures  as  would 
lead  to  the  arrest  of  the  count,  and  to  the  discovery  of  Dame 
Margaret.  He  determined  at  all  hazards  to  get  her  out  of 
these  men's  hands.  The  girl  made  a  sudden  attempt  to  free 
herself,  slipped  from  the  grasp  that  one  of  the  men  had  of  her 
shoulder,  dived  between  two  others,  and  would  have  been  off 
had  not  Simon  seized  her  by  the  arm.  Guy  sprung  forward 
and  threw  himself  on  the  butcher,  and  with  such  force  that 
Simon  rolled  over  in  the  gutter. 

"  Run,  run  !  "  he  shouted  at  the  same  moment  to  Katarina, 
who  darted  down  a  lane  to  the  left,  while  he  himself  ran  for- 
ward and  turned  down  the  first  lane  to  the  right  with  the  three 
men  in  hot  pursuit  of  him.  Young,  active,  and  unencum- 
bered by  armour,  he  gained  on  them  rapidly ;  but  when  he 
neared  the  end  of  the  lane  he  saw  some  five  or  six  White 
Hoods,  whose  attention  had  been  called  by  the  shouts  of  his 
pursuers,  running  to  meet  him.     He  turned  and  ran  back  till 


256  AT   AGINCOURT 

close  to  those  who  had  been  following  him,  and  then  suddenly 
sprung  into  a  doorway  when  they  were  but  three  or  four  paces 
from  him.  They  were  unable  to  check  their  speed,  and  as 
they  passed  he  brought  his  sword  down  on  the  neck  of  the  one 
nearest,  and  as  he  fell  to  the  ground  Guy  leapt  out  and  ran  up 
the  street  again.  He  had  gone  but  ten  paces  when  he  met 
Simon,  who  rushed  at  him  furiously  with  an  uplifted  axe. 
Springing  aside  as  the  blow  descended  he  delivered  a  slashing 
cut  on  the  butcher's  cheek,  dashed  past  him,  and  kept  on  his 
way.  He  took  the  first  turning,  and  then  another,  leading, 
like  that  in  which  he  had  been  intercepted,  towards  the  river. 
His  pursuers  were  fifty  yards  behind  him,  but  he  feared  that 
at  any  moment  their  shouts  would  attract  the  attention  of  an- 
other patrol.  More  than  once,  indeed,  he  had  to  alter  his 
direction  as  he  heard  sounds  of  shouts  in  front  of  him,  but  at 
last,  after  ten  minutes'  running,  he  came  down  on  to  the  main 
thoroughfare  at  the  point  where  the  street  leading  to  the 
bridge  across  to  the  island  issued  from  it. 

His  pursuers  were  still  but  a  short  distance  away,  for  fresh 
parties  who  had  joined  them  had  taken  up  the  chase,  and  Guy 
was  no  longer  running  at  the  speed  at  which  he  had  started. 
His  great  fear  was  that  he  should  be  stopped  at  the  gate  at  the 
end  of  the  bridge  ;  but  as  there  was  no  fear  of  attack  this  had 
been  left  open,  so  as  not  to  interfere  with  the  traffic  between 
that  quarter  of  the  city  on  the  island  and  those  on  the  oppo- 
site banks.  Guy  was  now  again  running  his  hardest,  in  order 
to  get  across  far  enough  ahead  of  his  pursuers  to  enable  him 
to  hide  himself,  when  a  strong  patrol  of  some  twenty  White 
Hoods  issued  from  the  gate  at  the  other  side  of  the  bridge. 
Without  a  moment's  hesitation  he  climbed  the  parapet  and 
threw  himself  over.  It  would,  he  knew,  be  as  bad  for  his 
mistress  were  he  captured  as  if  Katarina  had  fallen  into  their 
hands,  for  if  caught  he  felt  sure  that  tortures  would  be  applied 


^GUY    DELIVERED   A    SLASHING   BLOW   ON   THE   BUTCHER'S   CHEEK 
AND  DASHED   PAST  HIM." 


A    RESCUE  257 

to  discover  who  he  was  and  where  his  mistress  was  hidden, 
and  he  had  made  up  his  mind  that  if  he  was  overtaken  he 
would  fight  until  killed  rather  than  be  captured. 

When  he  came  to  the  surface  of  the  water  Guy  turned  on 
his  back  and  suffered  himself  to  float  down  until  he  recovered 
his  breath.  When  he  did  so  he  raised  his  head  and,  treading 
the  water,  listened  attentively.  He  was  now  nearly  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  below  the  bridge.  There  was  no  sound  of  shouting 
behind  him,  but  he  felt  sure  that  the  pursuit  was  in  no  way 
abandoned.  Already  torches  were  flashing  on  the  quay  be- 
tween the  wall  and  the  river,  and  in  a  short  time  others  ap- 
peared on  his  left.  On  both  sides  there  were  dark  spaces 
where  the  walls  of  the  great  chateaux  of  the  nobles  extended 
down  to  the  water's  side,  and  obliged  those  pursuing  him 
along  the  quays  to  make  a  detour  round  them  to  come  down 
again  to  the  bank.  He  could  hardly  succeed  in  reaching  one 
of  these  buildings  without  being  seen,  for  the  Hght  of  the 
torches  on  the  opposite  shore  would  be  almost  certain  to  be- 
tray his  movements  as  soon  as  he  began  to  swim,  and  even  if 
he  did  reach  the  shore  unseen  he  might  at  once  be  handed 
over  to  the  White  Hoods  by  those  in  the  hotel.  He  therefore 
remained  floating  on  his  back,  and  in  twenty  minutes  was  be- 
yond the  line  of  the  city  wall.  He  could  now  swim  without 
fear  of  being  discovered,  and  made  for  the  southern  shore. 

It  was  now  the  middle  of  June,  and  the  water  was  fairly 
warm,  but  he  was  glad  to  be  out  of  it.  So  far  as  Guy  had 
heard  he  had  not  been  caught  sight  of  from  the  moment  that 
he  had  sprung  from  the  bridge.  It  might  well  be  supposed 
that  he  had  been  drowned.  Climbing  up  the  bank  he  gained, 
after  walking  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  the  forest  that  surrounded 
Paris  on  all  sides.  Going  some  distance  into  it  he  threw  him- 
self down,  after  first  taking  off  his  doublet  and  hanging  it  on 
a  bush  to  dry.  He  had  escaped  the  first  pressing  danger,  that 
17 


258  AT   AGINCOURT 

of  being  taken  and  tortured  into  confession,  and  the  rest  was 
now  comparatively  easy.  He  had  but  to  obtain  another  dis- 
guise of  some  sort  and  to  re-enter  Paris  ;  he  would  then  be  in 
no  greater  danger  than  before,  for  in  the  sudden  attack  on 
Simon,  and  in  the  subsequent  flight  through  the  ill-lighted 
streets,  he  was  certain  that  beyond  the  fact  that  he  was  young 
and  active,  and  that  he  was  evidently  not  a  noble,  no  one 
could  have  noted  any  details  of  his  dress,  and  certainly  no  one 
could  have  had  as  much  as  a  glance  at  his  face. 

He  started  at  daybreak,  walked  through  the  woods  up  to 
Meudon,  and  thence  to  Versailles,  which  was  then  little  more 
than  a  village.  By  the  time  that  he  reached  it  his  clothes 
had  thoroughly  dried  on  him,  and  being  of  a  dark  colour 
they  looked  Httle  the  worse,  save  that  his  tight  pantaloons 
had  shrunk  considerably.  The  stalls  were  just  opening  when 
he  arrived  there,  and  he  presently  came  upon  one  where  gar- 
ments of  all  sorts  were  hanging.  The  proprietor's  wife,  a 
cheery-looking  woman,  was  standing  at  the  door. 

"  I  have  need  of  some  garments,  madame,"  he  said. 

''  You  look  as  if  you  did,"  she  said  with  a  smile,  glancing 
at  his  ankles.  ''I  see  that  you  are  an  apprentice,  and  for 
that  sort  of  gear  you  will  have  to  go  to  Paris ;  we  deal  in 
country  garments." 

"  That  will  suit  me  well  enough,  madame.  The  fact  is  that, 
as  you  see,  I  am  an  apprentice  ;  but  having  been  badly 
treated,  and  having  in  truth  no  stomach  for  the  frays  and 
alarms  in  Paris  (where  the  first  man  one  meets  will  strike 
one  down,  and  if  he  slays  you  it  matters  not  if  he  but  shout 
loud  enough  that  he  has  killed  an  Orleanist),  I  have  left  my 
master,  and  have  no  intention  of  returning  as  an  apprentice. 
But  I  might  be  stopped  and  questioned  at  every  place  I  pass 
through  on  my  way  home  did  I  travel  in  this  'prentice  dress, 
and  I  would,  therefore,  fain  buy  the  attire  of  a  young  peasant. " 


A    RESCUE  259 

The  woman  glanced  up  and  down  the  street. 

"Come  in,"  she  said.  ''You  know  that  it  is  against 
the  law  to  give  shelter  to  a  runaway  apprentice,  but  there 
are  such  wild  doings  in  Paris  that  for  my  part  I  can  see  no 
harm  in  assisting  anyone  to  escape,  whether  he  be  a  noble 
or  an  apprentice,  and  methinks  from  your  speech  that  you  are 
as  like  to  be  the  former  as  the  latter.  But,"  she  went  on, 
seeing  that  Guy  was  about  to  speak,  ''  tell  me  naught  about 
it.  My  husband,  who  ought  to  be  here,  is  snoring  upstairs, 
and  I  can  sell  what  I  will ;  therefore,  look  round  and  take 
your  choice  of  garments,  and  go  into  the  parlour  behind  the 
shop  and  don  them  quickly  before  anyone  comes  in.  As  to 
your  own  I  will  pay  you  what  they  are  worth,  for  although 
those  pantaloons  are  all  too  tight  for  those  strong  limbs  of 
yours  they  may  do  for  a  slighter  figure. ' ' 

Guy  was  soon  suited,  and  in  a  few  minutes  left  the  shop  in 
a  peasant's  dress,  and  made  his  way  along  the  village  until  be- 
yond the  houses.  Then  he  left  the  road,  made  a  long  detour, 
and  returned  to  Sevres.  Here  he  first  purchased  a  basket, 
which  he  took  outside  the  place  and  hid  in  a  bush.  Then  he 
went  down  into  the  market  and  bargained  for  vegetables,  mak- 
ing three  journeys  backwards  and  forwards,  and  buying  each 
time  of  different  women,  until  his  basket  was  piled  up.  Then 
he  got  a  piece  of  old  rope  for  two  or  three  sous,  slung  the 
basket  on  his  shoulders,  crossed  the  ferry,  and  made  for 
Paris.  He  felt  strange  without  his  sword,  which  he  had 
dropped  into  the  water  on  landing  ;  for  although  in  Paris 
every  one  now  went  armed,  a  sword  would  have  been  out  of 
character  with  his  dress,  in  the  country,  and  still  more  so  in 
the  disguise  in  which  he  had  determined  to  re-enter  the  town. 
He  passed  without  question  through  the  gate,  and  made  his 
way  to  his  lodgings.  As  he  entered  Long  Tom  leapt  up  with 
a  cry  of  joy. 


2(30  AT    AGINCOURT 

"  Thank  God  that  you  are  safe,  Master  Guy  !  We  have 
been  grievously  disturbed  for  your  safety,  for  the  count  came 
here  early  this  morning  in  disguise  to  ask  if  we  had  heard 
aught  of  you.  He  said  that  his  daughter  had  returned  last 
night  saying  that  you  had  rescued  her  from  the  hands  of  the 
White  Hoods,  and  that  beyond  the  fact  that  they  had  fol- 
lowed you  in  hot  pursuit  she  had  no  news  of  you,  and  that 
the  countess  was  greatly  alarmed  as  to  your  safety.  The 
other  three  men-at-arms  started  at  once  to  find  out  if  aught 
could  be  learned  of  you.  I  would  fain  have  gone  also,  but 
the  count  said  that  I  must  bide  here  in  case  you  should  come, 
and  that  there  was  trouble  enough  at  present  without  my  run- 
ning the  risk  of  being  discovered.  An  hour  since  Robert 
Picard  returned  ;  he  had  been  listening  to  the  talk  of  the 
White  Hoods,  and  had  learned  that  one  of  their  number  had 
been  killed  and  another  sorely  wounded  by  a  man  who  had 
rescued  a  prisoner  from  the  hands  of  a  patrol.  He  had  been 
chased  by  a  number  of  them,  and  finally  threw  himself  off  the 
bridge  into  the  Seine  to  avoid  falling  into  their  hands.  The 
general  idea  was  that  he  was  one  of  the  nobles  in  disguise,  of 
whom  they  were  in  search,  and  that  the  capture  would  have 
been  a  very  important  one. 

'^  All  agreed  that  he  could  never  have  come  up  alive,  for 
there  were  bands  of  men  with  torches  along  both  banks,  and 
no  sign  of  him  had  been  perceived.  However,  they  are 
searching  the  river  down,  and  hope  to  come  upon  his  body 
either  floating  or  cast  ashore.  Robert  went  out  again  to  try 
and  gather  more  news,  leaving  me  well-nigh  distraught  here." 

''  The  story  is  true  as  far  as  it  goes,  Tom.  I  did  catch  one 
of  them  a  back-handed  blow  just  under  his  helmet  as  he  ran 
past  me,  and  I  doubt  not  that  it  finished  him  ;  as  to  the  other, 
I  laid  his  cheek  open.  It  was  a  hot  pursuit,  but  I  should  have 
got  away  had  it  not  been   that  a  strong  patrol  came  out 


A   RESCUE  261 

through  the  gate  at  the  other  end  of  the  bridge  just  as  I  was 
in  the  middle,  and  there  was  no  course  but  to  jump  for  it.  I 
thrust  my  sword  into  the  sheath,  and  went  over.  It  added 
somewhat  to  my  weight  in  the  water,  and  it  sunk  my  body 
below  the  surface,  but  with  the  aid  of  my  hands  paddling  I 
floated  so  that  only  my  nose  and  mouth  were  above  the 
water ;  so  that  it  is  little  wonder  that  they  could  not  make 
me  out.  I  landed  on  the  other  bank  a  quarter  of  a  mile  be- 
yond the  walls,  slept  in  the  forest,  started  this  morning  from 
Versailles,  where  I  got  rid  of  my  other  clothes  and  bought 
these.  I  purchased  this  basket  and  the  vegetables  at  Sevres, 
then  walked  boldly  in.  No  one  could  have  seen  my  face  in 
the  darkness,  and  therefore  I  am  safe  from  detection,  perhaps 
safer  than  I  was  before. ' ' 

*'  Well  done,  Master  Guy  ;  they  would  have  killed  you  as- 
suredly if  they  had  caught  you." 

' '  It  was  not  that  that  I  was  afraid  of — it  was  of  being  taken 
prisoner.  You  see,  if  they  had  captured  me  and  carried  me 
before  the  butchers  in  order  to  inquire  who  I  was  before  cut- 
ting my  throat,  they  might  have  put  me  to  the  torture  and 
forced  me  to  say  who  I  was,  and  where  my  mistress  was  in 
hiding.  I  hope  if  they  had,  that  I  should  have  stood  out; 
but  none  can  say  what  he  will  do  when  he  has  red-hot  pin- 
cers taking  bits  out  of  his  flesh,  and  his  nails,  perhaps,  being 
torn  out  at  the  roots.  So  even  if  I  could  not  have  swam  a 
stroke  I  should  have  jumped  off  the  bridge." 

"  You  did  well,  Master  Guy,"  the  archer  said  admiringly ; 
"  for  indeed  they  say  that  the  strongest  man  cannot  hold  out 
against  these  devilish  tortures." 

At  this  moment  a  step  was  heard  on  the  stairs,  and  Jules 
Varoy  entered. 

*'  The  saints  be  praised  !  "  he  exclaimed  as  he  recognized 
Guy.     ''I  thought  that  you  were  drowned  like  a  rat,  Master 


262  AT   AGINCOURT 

Guy  ;  and  though  Tom  here  told  us  that  you  could  swim 
well,  I  never  thought  to  see  you  again." 

Guy  told  him  in  a  few  words  how  he  had  escaped,  and 
begged  him  to  carry  the  news  to  his  mistress.  He  was  about 
to  give  him  the  address — for  up  till  now  he  had  refrained 
from  doing  so,  telling  them  that  it  was  from  no  doubt  of  their 
fidelity,  but  that  if  by  any  chance  one  of  them  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  White  Hoods  they  might  endeavour  to  wTing 
from  them  the  secret,  and  it  was  therefore  best  that  they 
should  not  be  burdened  with  it — but  the  man  stopped  him. 

''  The  count  told  us  that  he  would  be  at  his  booth  at  the 
fair  at  eleven  o'clock,  and  that  if  any  of  us  obtained  any  news 
we  were  to  take  it  to  him  there.  He  said  that  there  were 
several  parties  of  White  Hoods  in  the  streets,  and  that  as  he 
went  past  he  heard  them  say  that  the  boy  of  whom  they  were 
in  search  was  a  messenger  of  some  person  of  importance  at 
court,  and  that  doubtless  the  man  who  had  rescued  him  was 
also  in  the  plot,  and  that  a  strict  watch  was  to  be  kept  on  the 
quarter  both  for  the  boy  and  for  the  man,  who  was  said  to  be 
tall  and  young.  Simon,  who  had  been  wounded  by  him,  had 
declared  that  he  knew  him  to  be  connected  with  the  boy ; 
that  he  was  a  young  man  with  dark  hair,  and  was  in  the  habit 
of  using  disguises,  sometimes  wearing  the  dress  of  an  appren- 
tice, and  at  other  times  that  of  a  butcher's  assistant.  He  said 
that  he  was  about  twenty-three." 

Guy  smiled.  He  understood  that  the  butcher,  who  was  a 
very  powerful  man,  did  not  like  to  own  that  the  man  who  had 
killed  one  of  his  comrades  and  had  severely  wounded  himself 
was  but  a  lad. 

"  As  you  go,  Jules,"  he  said,  '^  will  you  see  Maitre  Leroux 
and  ask  him  if  he  can  come  hither,  for  I  would  consult  him 
on  the  matter." 


THE   ESCAPE  263 


CHAPTER  XVI 


THE    ESCAPE 


MAITRE  LEROUX  came  in  shortly  after  Jules  Varoy  had 
left.  He  had  not,  until  the  man  told  him,  heard  of 
the  events  of  the  night  before,  and  Guy  had  to  tell  him  all 
about  it  before  anything  else  was  said. 

''  It  was  a  lucky  escape,  Master  Aylmer,  if  one  can  call 
luck  what  is  due  to  thought  and  quickness.  Is  there  anything 
I  can  do  for  you  ?  ' ' 

"  This  black  hue  that  I  gave  my  hair  has  been  of  good  ser- 
vice to  me  hitherto,  but  as  it  is  a  youth  with  black  hair  that 
they  are  now  looking  for,  I  would  fain  change  its  hue  again." 

"  What  dye  did  you  use?  " 

"  It  was  bought  for  me  at  a  perfumer's  in  the  Rue  Cabot. 
As  you  see,  it  is  fading  now,  and  the  ducking  last  night  has 
greatly  assisted  to  wash  it  out.  The  shopman  said  that  it  was 
used  by  court  ladies  and  would  last  for  a  long  time,  but  I 
have  already  had  to  renew  it  four  or  five  times.  I  would  now 
colour  my  hair  a  red  or  a  reddish-brown ;  if  I  cannot  do 
that  I  must  crop  it  quite  short.  It  matters  nothing  in  this 
disguise  whether  it  is  altogether  out  of  the  fashion  or  not. 
What  think  you?" 

' '  Doubtless  you  could  get  dyes  of  any  shade  at  the  per- 
fumer's you  speak  of,  for  he  supplies  most  of  the  court  ladies 
with  dyes  and  perfumes ;  and  I  should  say  that  reddish-brown 
dye  would  suit  you  well,  since  that  differs  a  good  deal  from 
your  hair's  original  colour  and  still  more  from  what  it  is  at 
present.  I  will  ask  one  of  Lepelletiere's  daughters  to  fetch 
it  for  you.     It  would  be  better  than  cutting  it  short,  though 


264  AT   AGINCOURT 

that  might  not  go  badly  with  your  present  disguise,  but 
should  you  need  to  adopt  any  other  it  would  look  strange, 
since  in  our  days  there  is  scarce  anyone  but  wears  his  hair 
down  to  his  shoulders.  In  the  meantime  I  would  have  you 
wash  your  hair  several  times  with  a  ley  of  potash,  but  not  too 
strong,  or  it  will  damage  it.  I  warrant  me  that  will  take 
out  the  dye  altogether ;  but  be  sure  that  you  wash  it  well  in 
pure  water  afterwards,  so  as  to  get  rid  of  the  potash,  for  that 
might  greatly  affect  the  new  dye.  I  will  send  a  boy  up  with 
some  potash  to  you  at  once,  so  that  you  may  be  ready  to 
apply  the  dye  as  soon  as  you  get  it." 

Late  in  the  afternoon  Guy  sallied  out  in  the  disguise  in 
which  he  had  arrived.  His  hair  was  a  tawny  brown.  He 
had  left  his  basket  behind  him,  and  carried  a  heavy  cudgel  in 
his  hand.  He  sauntered  quietly  along,  stopping  often  to 
stare  at  the  goods  on  the  stalls,  and  at  nobles  who  rode  past 
followed  generally  by  two  or  three  esquires.  No  one  would 
doubt  that  he  was  a  young  countryman  freshly  arrived  in 
Paris. 

He  had  sent  a  message  to  the  count  by  Jules  Varoy  that  he 
would  pass  along  the  street  in  the  disguise  of  a  young  peasant 
as  the  clock  struck  seven,  and  that  if  he  saw  no  White  Hoods 
about  he  would  look  up  at  the  casement,  return  a  minute  or 
two  afterwards,  and  then  try  if  the  door  was  unfastened.  If 
so  he  would  come  in,  while  if  it  were  fastened  he  should  con- 
sider that  it  was  judged  unsafe  for  him  to  enter.  He  caught 
sight  of  Katarina's  face  at  the  window  as  he  glanced  up. 
There  was  a  patrol  of  the  White  Hoods  in  sight,  but  it  was 
far  down  the  street,  and  after  going  a  few  yards  past  the 
house  he  crossed  the  road,  and  as  he  returned  he  pushed  at 
the  door.  It  yielded  at  once,  and  with  a  glance  round  to  see 
that  no  one  was  watching  he  entered  quickly  and  closed  it 
behind  him. 


THE    ESCAPE  265 

<*  The  Madonna  be  thanked  that  you  are  safe  !  "  Katarina, 
now  in  her  girl's  dress,  exclaimed  as  she  seized  his  hand. 
"  Oh,  Monsieur  Guy,  how  I  have  suffered  !  It  was  not  until 
two  o'clock  that  my  father  returned  and  told  us  that  you  were 
safe ;  I  should  never  have  forgiven  myself  if  harm  had  come 
to  you  from  your  noble  effort  to  save  me.  I  heard  their 
shouts  as  they  ran  in  pursuit  of  you,  and  scarce  thought  it 
possible  that  you  could  escape  when  there  was  so  many  of 
their  patrols  about  in  the  street.  I  cried  all  night  at  the 
thought  that  you  should  have  thrown  away  your  Hfe  to  try  to 
save  mine,  for  I  knew  well  enough  what  would  have  happened 
had  that  evil  butcher  dragged  me  to  his  quarter.  After  my 
father  had  been  out  early  and  brought  back  the  news  that  you 
had  leapt  into  the  Seine  we  had  some  Httle  hope,  for  Dame 
Margaret  declared  that  she  knew  that  you  could  swim  well. 
We  had  no  one  we  could  send  out,  for  the  old  woman  is  too 
stupid,  and  my  father  now  strictly  forbids  me  to  stir  outside 
the  door.  So  here  we  all  sat  worn  with  anxiety  until  my 
father  returned  from  the  booth  with  the  news.  He  could 
not  come  back  earlier,  and  he  had  no  one  to  send,  for  the 
black  man  must  keep  outside  amusing  the  people  as  long  as 
my  father  is  there." 

All  this  was  poured  out  so  rapidly  that  it  was  said  by  the 
time  they  reached  the  door  upstairs.  Dame  Margaret  silently 
held  out  her  hands  to  Guy  as  he  entered,  and  Agnes  kissed  him 
with  sisterly  affection,  while  CharUe  danced  round  and  round 
him  with  boisterous  delight. 

^'  I  hardly  knew  how  much  you  were  to  me  and  how  much 
I  depended  upon  you,  Guy,"  Dame  Margaret  said  presently, 
"  until  I  feared  that  I  had  lost  you.  When,  as  I  thought 
must  be  the  case  from  what  Katarina  said,  I  believed  you  were 
killed  or  a  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  those  terrible  people,  it 
seemed  to  me  that  we  were  quite  left  alone,  although  there 


266  AT   AGINCOURT 

Still  remained  the  four  men.  Neither  Agnes  nor  I  closed  our 
eyes  all  night.  Charlie  soon  cried  himself  to  sleep,  Katarina 
sat  up  with  us  till  nigh  morning,  and  we  had  hard  work  to 
console  her  in  any  way,  so  deep  was  her  grief  at  the  thought 
that  it  was  owing  to  her  that  you  had  run  this  peril.  All 
night  we  could  hear  the  count  walking  up  and  down  in  the 
room  above.  He  had  pointed  out  the  peril  that  might  arise  to 
us  all  if  you  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  butchers,  but  at 
the  time  we  could  not  dwell  on  that,  though  there  were  doubt- 
less grounds  for  his  fears." 

''  Great  grounds,  madame.  That  is  what  I  most  feared 
when  I  was  flying  from  them,  and  I  was  resolved  that  I  would 
not  be  taken  alive,  for  had  I  not  gained  the  bridge  I  was 
determined  to  force  them  to  kill  me  rather  than  be  captured. 
It  was  fortunate,  indeed,  that  I  came  along  when  I  did,  Kata- 
rina, for  had  I  not  heard  what  Simon  said  I  should  have  passed 
on  without  giving  a  thought  to  the  matter.  There  are  too 
many  evil  deeds  done  in  Paris  to  risk  one's  life  to  rescue  a 
prisoner  from  the  hands  of  a  patrol  of  the  White  Hoods." 

"  As  for  me,  I  did  not  realize  it  until  it  was  all  over," 
Katarina  said.  ''  I  felt  too  frightened  even  to  think  clearly. 
It  was  not  until  the  shouts  of  your  pursuers  had  died  away  that 
I  could  realize  what  you  had  saved  me  from,  and  the  thought 
made  me  so  faint  and  weak  that  I  was  forced  to  sit  down  on  a 
door-step  for  a  time  before  I  could  make  my  way  home.  As 
to  my  father,  he  turned  as  pale  as  death  when  I  came  in  and 
told  him  what  had  happened." 

Shortly  afterwards  the  count,  who  had  been  engaged  ^yith  a 
person  of  consequence,  came  down.  He  thanked  Guy  in  the 
warmest  terms  for  the  service  he  had  rendered  his  daughter. 

"Never  was  a  woman  in  greater  peril,"  he  said,  ''and 
assuredly  St.  Anthony,  my  patron  saint,  must  have  sent  you  to 
her  rescue.     She  is  all  that  I  have  left  now,  and  it  is  chiefly 


THE    ESCAPE  267 

for  her  sake  that  I  have  continued  to  amass  money,  though  I 
say  not  that  my  own  fancy  for  meddhng  in  such  intrigues  may 
not  take  some  part  in  the  matter.  After  this  I  am  resolved  of 
one  thing,  namely,  that  she  shall  take  no  further  part  in  the 
business.  For  the  last  year  I  had  often  told  myself  that  the 
time  had  come  when  I  must  find  another  to  act  as  my  messen- 
ger and  agent.  It  was  difficult,  however,  to  find  one  I  could 
absolutely  trust,  and  I  have  put  the  matter  off.  I  shall  do  so 
no  longer;  and  indeed  there  is  now  the  less  occasion  for  it, 
since,  as  I  have  just  learned,  fresh  negotiations  have  been 
opened  for  peace.  That  it  will  be  a  lasting  one  I  have  no 
hope,  but  the  Orleanists  are  advancing  in  such  force  that  Bur- 
gundy may  well  feel  that  the  issue  of  a  battle  at  present  may 
go  against  him.  But  even  though  it  last  but  a  short  time, 
there  will  come  so  many  of  the  Orleanist  nobles  here  with 
doubtless  strong  retinues  that  Paris  will  be  overawed,  and  we 
shall  have  an  end  of  these  riots  here.  I  shall,  therefore,  have 
no  need  to  trouble  as  to  what  is  going  on  at  the  markets.  As 
to  other  matters  I  can  keep  myself  well  informed.  I  have 
done  services  to  knights  and  nobles  of  one  party  as  well  as 
the  other,  and  shall  be  able  to  learn  what  is  being  done  in 
both  camps.  The  important  point  at  present  is.  Lady  Mar- 
garet, that  there  is  like  to  be  a  truce,  at  any  rate  for  a  time. 
As  soon  as  this  is  made  and  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine  has  gained 
power  to  act  you  may  be  sure  that  the  leaders  of  the  White 
Hoods  will  be  punished,  and  there  will  be  no  more  closing  of 
gates  and  examination  of  those  who  pass  in  and  out.  There- 
fore, madame,  you  will  then  be  able  to  do  what  is  now  well- 
nigh  impossible,  namely,  quit  the  town.  At  present  the  orders 
are  more  stringent  than  ever,  none  are  allowed  to  leave  save 
with  orders  signed  by  John  de  Troyes,  who  calls  himself  keeper 
of  the  palace,  Caboche,  or  other  leaders ;  and  even  peasants 
who  come  in  with  market  goods  must  henceforth  produce 


268  AT   AGINCOURT 

papers  signed  by  the  syndics  of  their  villages  saying  they  are 
the  inhabitants  of  his  commune,  and  therefore  quiet  and 
peaceable  men  going  about  their  business  of  supplying  the  city 
with  meat  or  vegetables,  as  the  case  may  be.  These  papers  must 
also  be  shown  on  going  out  again.  Until  a  change  takes 
place,  then,  there  is  no  hope  of  your  making  your  way  out 
through  the  gates  with  your  children ;  but  as  soon  as  the  truce 
is  concluded  and  the  Orleanists  come  in  you  will  be  able  to 
pass  out  without  trouble." 

It  was  not,  indeed,  for  another  month  that  the  truce  was 
settled,  although  the  terms  were  virtually  agreed  upon  at  Pon- 
tois,  where  the  Dukes  of  Berri  and  Burgundy  met  the  Dukes 
of  Orleans  and  Bourbon  and  the  other  Orleanist  nobles,  and 
the  conditions  were  considered  at  a  council  to  which  the 
delegates  of  the  University  and  the  municipality  of  Paris  were 
admitted.  The  conduct  of  the  insurgents  of  Paris  was  now 
repudiated  by  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  and  the  severest  cen- 
sure passed  upon  them,  in  the  conditions  of  the  treaty.  The 
greatest  alarm  was  excited  in  the  market  quarter,  and  this  was 
increased  when,  immediately  afterwards,  the  Dukes  of  Bar 
and  Bavaria  were  Hberated.  On  the  12th  of  August  and  on 
the  4th  of  September  the  rest  of  the  prisoners  still  left  alive 
were  also  set  free.  The  bells  of  the  churches  rang  a  joyful 
peal.  De  Jacqueville,  John  de  Troyes,  Caboche,  and  many 
of  the  leaders  of  the  butchers  at  once  fled  from  Paris. 

Most  of  the  knights  who  had  been  agents  for  the  insurgents 
in  the  mock  trials  also  left  Paris,  and  shortly  afterwards  the 
duke  himself,  finding  how  strongly  the  tide  had  set  against 
him,  and  fearing  that  he  himself  might  shortly  be  seized 
and  thrown  into  prison,  went  out  from  Paris  under  the 
pretence  of  hunting,  and  fled.  During  this  time  Guy  had 
remained  with  the  four  men-at-arms.  As  soon  as  the  power 
of  the   butchers   diminished  and   the  guards  were  removed 


THE    ESCAPE  269 

from  the  gates,  and  all  who  pleased  could  enter  or  leave, 
Dame  Margaret  prepared  for  flight.  Along  with  the  Bur- 
gundian  knights  and  nobles  who  returned  after  the  truce  was 
proclaimed  came  Count  Charles  d'Estournel,  and  several  of 
those  who  had  fled  with  him.  Guy  met  the  former  riding 
through  the  street  on  the  day  after  his  return  to  Paris. 
Not  caring  to  accost  him  there,  he  followed  him  and  saw 
him  dismount  at  his  former  lodging.  As  soon  as  he  had 
entered  Guy  went  up  to  the  door. 

''What  do  you  want?  "  one  of  the  count's  valets  said. 

*' I  want  to  see  your  master,  fellow,"  Guy  said  sharply, 
<'  and  I  will  pull  your  ears  for  your  insolence  if  you  accost  me 
in  that  style." 

The  valet  stared  at  him  open-mouthed,  then  thinking 
that  this  peasant  might  be  deputed  by  the  terrible  butchers 
to  see  his  lord,  he  inquired  in  a  changed  tone  what  message 
he  should  give  to  the  count. 

"  Say  to  him  that  the  man  of  the  street  fray  wants  to  see 
him." 

A  minute  later  the  young  count  himself  ran  downstairs  and 
warmly  embraced  Guy,  to  the  astonishment  of  the  valet. 

''My  dear  friend,"  he  exclaimed,  "I  am  indeed  dehghted 
to  see  you !  Twice  have  you  saved  my  life,  for  assuredly 
had  we  not  got  through  the  Port  St.  Denis  that  day  not 
one  of  us  would  ever  have  left  Paris  alive,  and  we  are  all 
under  the  deepest  obligation  to  you.  But  even  after  our 
skirmish  at  the  gate  we  scarcely  realized  the  danger  that 
we  had  escaped,  for  we  believed  that  even  had  the  Parisians 
been  insolent  enough  to  demand  our  arrest  for  stopping  them 
when  engaged  in  attacking  the  houses  of  peaceable  citizens, 
the  duke  would  treat  their  demand  with  the  scorn  that  it 
deserved.  However,  when  next  day  we  heard  that  some 
of  the  officers  of  his  household   had  headed  them  when   they 


270  AT   AGINCOURT 

forced  their  way  into  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine's  hotel,  and 
carried  off  the  Duke  of  Bar  and  others  from  before  his  eyes, 
and  that  the  duke  in  all  things  assisted  them,  we  knew  that 
he  would  not  have  hesitated  to  deliver  us  up  to  the  villains. 

"  We  held  a  council  as  to  what  we  should  do.  We  could 
not  affirm  that  he  had  failed,  as  our  lord,  in  giving  us  pro- 
tection, for  he  had  not  done  so,  seeing  that  we  had  taken 
the  matter  in  our  own  hands.  Had  he  actually  consented 
to  hand  us  over  to  the  Parisians,  we  should  have  issued  a 
declaration  laying  the  matter  before  all  the  great  vassals  of 
Burgundy  and  denouncing  him  as  a  false  lord.  There  are 
many  who  would  have  been  very  glad  to  have  taken  up  the 
matter,  for  his  truckling  to  these  knaves  has  greatly  dis- 
pleased all  save  the  men  who  are  mere  creatures  of  his. 
However,  as  we  had  no  proof  that  he  was  willing  to  sur- 
render us  to  the  fury  of  the  mob  of  Paris,  we  could  do 
nothing,  and  the  crafty  fox  called  upon  my  father  the  next 
day  and  expressed  his  satisfaction  that  we  had  all  ridden 
away,  though  at  the  same  time  saying  that  there  was  no 
reason  whatever  for  our  having  done  so,  as  he  should  of 
course  have  refused  to  give  any  satisfaction  to  the  mob  of 
Paris,  and  he  caused  several  letters  to  the  same  effect  to  be 
sent  to  my  friends  who  escaped  with  me. 

''  My  father  was  very  short  with  him,  and  told  him  that 
as  it  seemed  the  Parisians  were  the  masters  of  the  city, 
and  that  he  had  no  power  to  restrain  them,  however  mon- 
strous their  doings,  he  thought  that  we  had  all  acted  very 
wisely  in  going.  He  himself  left  Paris  the  next  day,  and 
several  other  nobles,  relations  or  friends  to  some  of  us,  took 
the  earliest  opportunity  also  of  leaving  for  their  estates. 
Now  that  the  power  of  the  butchers  has  been  broken  and 
that  their  leaders  have  fled,  I  came  back  again,  chiefly  to 
find   out   what   had    become  of  you,  and  whether  you  and 


THE    ESCAPE  271 

your    charges    have    passed    through    these    evil    times  un- 
harmed." 

''We  have  all  been  in  hiding,  and  save  for  an  adventure 
or  two  have  passed  the  time  quietly.  Now  that  the  gates 
are  open  we  are  going  to  make  our  escape,  for  you  see 
everything  points  to  the  probability  that  the  Orleanists  will 
very  shortly  be  supreme  here,  and  after  the  defeat  Sir 
Eustace  gave  Sir  Clugnet  de  Brabant  they  might  be  glad 
still  to  retain  our  lady  as  hostage,  though  methinks  they 
would  treat  her  more  honourably  than  the  Duke  of  Bur- 
gundy has  done. ' ' 

''  Possibly  they  might,  but  I  would  not  count  upon  it, 
for  indeed  wherever  they  have  taken  a  town  they  have 
treated  those  who  fell  into  their  hands  most  barba- 
rously. 'Tis  true  that  they  have  some  excuse  for  it  in 
the  treatment  of  so  many  knights  and  ladies  here.  Indeed 
it  seems  to  me  that  France  has  been  seized  with  madness, 
and  that  Heaven's  vengeance  will  fall  upon  her  for  the  evil 
things  that  are  being  done.  And  now,  can  we  aid  you  in 
any  way  ?  The  duke  was  extremely  civil  when  I  saw  him 
on  my  arrival  here  yesterday.  He  said  that  I  and  my 
friends  were  wrong  in  not  having  trusted  in  him  to  protect 
us  from  the  demands  of  the  butchers.  I  told  nim  frankly 
that  as  he  had  in  other  matters  been  so  overborne  by  them, 
and  had  been  unable  to  save  noble  knights  and  ladies  from 
being  murdered  by  them  under  the  pretence  of  a  trial  that 
all  men  knew  was  a  mockery,  it  was  just  as  well  that  we 
had  taken  the  matter  into  our  own  hands  without  adding 
it  to  his  other  burdens  ;  and  that  I  and  my  friends  felt  that 
we  had  no  reason  to  regret  the  step  we  had  taken,  and  we 
knew  that  our  feelings  were  shared  by  many  other  nobles 
and  knights  in  Burgundy. 

"  He  looked  darkly  at  me,  but  at  the  present  pass  he  did 


272  AT    AGINCOURT 

not  care  to  say  anything  that  would  give  offence,  not  only 
to  me,  but  to  my  friends,  who  with  their  connections  are 
too  powerful  to  be  alienated  at  a  time  when  he  may  need 
every  lance.  I  could  not,  however,  well  ask  from  him  a  free 
conduct  for  your  people  without  naming  them,  but  I  might 
get  such  a  pass  from  his  chancellor,  and  if  your  former 
host,  Maitre  Leroux,  be  still  alive,  he  might  doubtless  get 
you  one  from  the  municipality.  As  an  additional  protec- 
tion I  myself  shall  certainly  ride  with  you.  It  is  for  that 
that  I  have  returned  to  Paris.  I  shall  simply  say  to  the 
chancellor  that  I  am  riding  to  Arras  on  my  own  business, 
and  that  though  in  most  places  I  should  be  known  to  Bur- 
gundians,  yet  that  it  would  be  as  well  that  I  should  have  a 
pass  lest  I  be  met  by  any  rude  body  of  citizens  or  others 
who  might  not  know  me,  and  I  shall  request  him  to  make 
it  out  for  me  personally  and  for  all  persons  travelling  in  my 
train.  So  that,  as  far  as  Flanders  at  any  rate,  there  should 
be  no  difficulty.  I  only  propose  that  you  should  also  get 
a  document  from  the  city  in  case  of  anything  befalling  us  on 
the  way. 

''  I  see  not  indeed  what  can  befall  us ;  but  it  is  always  well 
in  such  times  as  these,  when  such  strange  things  occur,  to  pro- 
vide for  all  emergencies.  I  may  tell  you  that  Louis  de  Lactre 
and  Reginald  Poupart  have  arrived  with  me  in  Paris  bent  on 
the  same  errand,  and  anxious  like  myself  to  testify  their  grati- 
tude to  you  ;  so  that  we  shall  be  a  strong  body,  and  could  if 
necessary  ride  through  France  without  any  pass  at  all,  since 
one  or  other  of  us  is  sure  to  find  a  friend  in  every  town  which 
we  may  traverse." 

''Truly,  I  am  thankful  indeed  to  you  and  to  your  friends. 
Count.  I  own  that  it  has  been  a  sore  trouble  to  me  as  to  how 
we  should  be  able,  however  we  might  disguise  ourselves,  to 
travel  through  the  country  in  these  disturbed  times,  without 


THfi    ESCAPE  273 

papers  of  any  kind,  when  bodies  of  armed  men  are  moving  to 
and  fro  in  all  directions,  and  travellers,  whoever  they  may  be, 
are  questioned  at  every  place  on  the  road  where  they  stop." 

"  Do  not  speak  of  thanks,  Guy;  I  twice  owe  you  my  life, 
and  assuredly  'tis  little  enough  to  furnish  you  in  return  with 
an  escort  to  Artois.  Now,  tell  me  all  that  you  have  been 
doing  since  we  left." 

Guy  gave  a  short  account  of  all  that  had  happened. 

"It  has  been  fortunate  for  us  both,"  the  Count  Charles 
said  when  he  had  finished,  "  that  this  astrologer  should  have 
made  your  acquaintance  ;  it  was  his  warning  that  enabled  you 
to  save  us  as  well  as  your  lady.  I  have  heard  several  times 
of  him  as  one  who  had  wondrous  powers  of  reading  the  stars, 
but  now  I  see  that  it  is  not  only  the  stars  that  assist  him." 

"  I  can  assure  you  that  he  himself  believes  thoroughly  in 
the  stars.  Count ;  he  says  that  by  them  he  can  read  the  danger 
that  is  threatening  any  person  whose  horoscope  he  has  cast. 
I  had  not  heard  much  of  such  things  in  England,  but  I  cannot 
doubt  that  he  has  great  skill  in  them.  To  my  knowledge  he 
has  saved  several  lives  thereby." 

"  He  certainly  saved  ours,  Guy,  and  should  he  like  to  join 
your  party  and  ride  with  us  he  will  be  heartily  welcomed." 

"  I  will  return  at  once,"  Guy  said,  '*  and  give  my  lady  the 
good  news.  I  will  not  ask  you  to  go  with  me  now,  for  if  the 
count — for  he  is  really  a  nobleman  though  an  exile — decides 
to  stay  here  he  would  not  care  to  attract  the  attention  of  his 
neighbours  by  the  coming  of  a  noble  to  his  house  in  daylight. 
Though  I  cannot  without  his  permission  take  you  there,  I  will 
return  here  this  evening  at  eight  o'clock,  if  you  will  be  at 
home  at  that  hour." 

''  I  will  be  here,  and  De  Lactre  and  Poupart  will  be  here 
to  meet  you.  I  will  go  now  direct  to  the  chancellor  and 
obtain  the  pass  both  in  their  names  and  mine,  then  we  shall 
i8 


274  AT   AGINCOURT 

be  ready  to  start  whenever  your  lady  is  prepared.  We  have 
all  brought  some  spare  horses,  so  that  you  will  have  no 
trouble  on  that  score.  Your  men-at-arms  will,  of  course, 
ride  with  ours.  We  have  brought  eight  horses,  knowing  the 
number  of  your  company  ;  if  your  Italian  and  his  daughter  go 
with  us  Lady  Agnes  and  Charles  can  ride  behind  some  of  us." 

Dame  Margaret,  Agnes,  and  Charlie  were  delighted  indeed 
when  they  heard  from  Guy  of  his  meeting  with  the  young 
Count  d'Estournel,  and  of  the  latter 's  offer  to  escort  them  to 
Artois. 

''  The  saints  be  praised  !  "  his  lady  said.  "  I  have  spoken 
little  about  it,  Guy,  but  I  have  dreaded  this  journey  far  more 
than  any  of  the  dangers  here.  In  times  so  disturbed  I  have 
perceived  that  we  should  run  innumerable  risks,  and  eager  as 
I  am  to  return  to  my  lord  I  have  doubted  whether,  with 
Agnes  with  me,  I  should  be  right  in  adventuring  on  such  a 
journey.  Now  there  can  be  no  risk  in  it,  saving  only  that  of 
falling  in  with  any  of  the  bands  of  robbers  who,  as  they  say, 
infest  the  country,  and  even  these  would  scarce  venture  to 
attack  so  strong  a  party.  We  shall  be  ready  to  start  to-mor- 
row, if  Count  d'Estournel  is  prepared  to  go  so  soon.  We 
will  be  veiled  as  we  ride  out.  It  is  most  unlikely  that  any- 
one will  recognize  us,  but  'tis  as  well  for  his  sake  that  there 
should  be  no  risk  whatever  of  this  being  known.  The  count 
is  out  and  will  not  return  until  six,  therefore  it  will  be  best 
that  you  should  go  at  once  and  warn  the  others  that  we  start 
to-morrow." 

The  pleasure  of  Long  Tom  and  his  companions  at  the  news 
was  scarcely  less  than  had  been  that  of  Dame  Margaret,  and 
they  started  at  once  to  recover  their  steel  caps  and  armour 
from  the  place  where  they  had  been  hidden,  saying  that  it 
would  take  them  all  night  to  clean  them  up  and  make  them 
fit  for  service.     Then  Guy  went  in  to  Maitre  Lepelletiere  and 


THE    ESCAPE  275 

saw  the  silversmith,  who  was  also  sincerely  glad  at  the  news 
he  gave  him. 

*'  I  was  but  yesterday  arranging  for  a  house  where  I  could 
open  my  shop  again  until  my  own  was  rebuilt,"  he  said,  "  for 
there  is  an  end  now  of  all  fear  of  disturbances,  at  any  rate  for 
the  present,  and  I  was  heartily  greeted  by  many  old  friends, 
who  thought  that  I  was  dead.  I  will  go  down  with  Lepelle- 
tiere  this  afternoon  to  the  offices  of  the  municipality  and  ask 
for  a  pass  for  madame — what  shall  I  call  her?  " 

"  Call  her  Picard  ;   it  matters  not  what  surname  she  takes." 

''Madame  Picard,  her  daughter  and  son,  and  her  cousin 
Jean  Bouvray  of  Paris,  to  journey  to  St.  Omer.  It  does  not 
seem  to  me  that  the  pass  is  likely  to  be  of  any  use  to  you ;  at 
the  same  time  it  is  as  well  to  be  fortified  with  it.  Now  that 
the  tyranny  of  the  market-men  is  over  they  will  be  glad  to 
give  us  the  pass  without  question." 

On  the  Italian's  return  that  afternoon  Dame  Margaret  her- 
self told  him  of  the  offer  the  Count  d'Estournel  had  made. 
He  sat  silent  for  a  minute  or  two  and  then  said  :  "I  will  talk 
it  over  with  Katarina ;  but  at  present  it  does  not  seem  to  me 
that  I  can  accept  it.  I  am  a  restless  spirit,  and  there  is  a  fas- 
cination in  this  work ;  but  I  will  see  you  presently." 

An  hour  later  he  came  down  with  Katarina. 

"  We  have  agreed  to  stay,  Lady  Margaret,"  he  said 
gravely,  ''I  cannot  bring  myself  to  go.  It  is  true  that  I 
might  continue  my  work  in  London,  but  as  a  stranger  it 
would  be  long  before  I  found  clients,  while  here  my  reputa- 
tion is  established.  Two  of  the  knights  I  enabled  to  escape 
have  already  returned.  One  called  upon  me  last  night  and 
was  full  of  gratitude,  declaring,  and  rightly,  that  he  should 
have  been,  like  so  many  of  his  friends,  murdered  in  prison 
had  I  not  warned  him.  I  have  eight  requests  already  for  in- 
terviews from  friends  of  these  knights,  and  as,  for  a  time  at  any 


276  AT    AGINCOURT 

rate,  their  faction  is  likely  to  be  triumphant  here,  I  shall  have 
my  hands  full  of  business.  This  is  a  pleasant  life.  I  love  the 
exercise  of  my  art,  to  watch  how  the  predictions  of  the  stars 
come  true,  to  fit  things  together,  and  to  take  my  share, 
though  an  unseen  one,  in  the  politics  and  events  of  the  day. 
I  have  even  received  an  intimation  that  the  queen  herself  is 
anxious  to  consult  the  stars,  and  it  may  be  that  I  shall  become 
a  great  power  here.  I  would  fain  that  my  daughter  should  go 
under  your  protection,  though  I  own  that  I  should  miss  her 
sorely.  However,  she  refuses  to  leave  me,  and  against  my 
better  judgment  my  heart  has  pleaded  for  her,  and  I  have  de- 
cided that  she  shall  remain.  She  will,  however,  take  no 
further  part  in  my  business,  but  will  be  solely  my  companion 
and  solace.  I  trust  that  with  such  protection  as  I  shall  now 
receive  there  is  no  chance  of  even  the  Church  meddling  with 
me,  but  should  I  see  danger  approaching  I  will  send  or  bring 
her  to  you  at  once. ' ' 

"  I  shall  be  glad  to  see  her  whenever  she  comes,  and  shall 
receive  her  as  a  daughter.  We  owe  our  lives  to  your  shelter 
and  kindness,  and  we  already  love  her." 

"  The  shelter  and  the  kindness  have  already  been  far  more 
than  repaid  by  the  inestimable  service  your  esquire  rendered 
us,"  the  Italian  said.  ''  I  have  since  blamed  myself  bitterly 
that  I  neglected  to  consult  the  stars  concerning  her.  I  have 
since  done  so,  and  found  that  a  most  terrible  danger  threat- 
ened her  on  that  day ;  and  had  I  known  it,  I  would  have 
kept  her  indoors  and  would  on  no  account  have  permitted  her 
to  go  out.  However,  I  shall  not  be  so  careless  of  her  safety 
in  future.  I  see  that,  at  any  rate  for  some  time,  her  future  is 
unclouded.  She  herself  will  bitterly  regret  your  absence,  and 
has  already  been  weeping  sorely  at  the  thought  of  your  leav- 
ing. Save  myself  she  has  never  had  a  friend,  poor  child, 
and  you  and  your  daughter  have  become  very  dear  to  her. ' ' 


THE    ESCAPE  277 

Dame  Margaret  had  no  preparations  to  make,  for  in  their 
flight  from  the  silversmith's  each  had  carried  a  bundle  of 
clothes.  Guy  brought  Count  d'Estournel  round  in  the 
evening,  and  the  arrangements  were  then  completed.  It  was 
thought  better  that  they  should  not  mount  at  the  house,  as 
this  would  be  certain  to  attract  considerable  observation  and 
remark,  but  that  Count  Charles  should  come  round  at  seven  in 
the  morning  and  escort  them  to  his  lodging.  There  the  horses 
would  be  in  readiness,  and  they  would  mount  and  ride  off. 
Guy  then  went  round  to  the  Rue  des  Fosses  and  warned  the 
men  of  the  hour  at  which  they  were  to  assemble  at  the  count's. 
He  found  them  all  hard  at  work  burnishing  up  their  armour. 

"  We  shall  make  but  a  poor  show,  Master  Guy,  do  what  we 
will,"  Tom  said  ;  ''  and  I  doubt  whether  this  gear  will  ever 
recover  its  brightness,  so  deeply  has  the  rust  eaten  into  it. 
Still,  we  can  pass  muster  on  a  journey ;  and  the  swords  have 
suffered  but  little,  having  been  safe  in  their  scabbards.  I 
never  thought  that  I  should  be  so  pleased  to  put  on  a  steel 
cap  again,  and  I  only  wish  I  had  my  bow  slung  across  my 
shoulder." 

"  It  will  be  something  for  you  to  look  forward  to,  Tom, 
and  I  doubt  not  that  you  will  find  among  the  spare  ones  at 
Villeroy  one  as  good  as  your  own,  and  that  with  practice  you 
will  soon  be  able  to  shoot  as  truly  with  it." 

Tom  shook  his  head  doubtfully.  ''  I  hope  so,  but  I  doubt 
whether  I  shall  be  suited  again  till  I  get  home,  and  Master 
John  the  bowyer  makes  one  specially  suitable  for  me,  and  six 
inches  longer  than  ordinary.  Still,  I  doubt  not  that,  if  it  be 
needed,  I  shall  be  able  to  make  shift  with  one  of  those  at  Vil- 
leroy." 

The  evening  before  the  departure  of  Dame  Margaret  and 
her  children,  Maitre  Leroux  and  his  wife,  with  a  man  bear- 
ing a  large  parcel,  had   called  upon   Dame  Margaret  at  the 


278  AT    AGINCOURT 

house  of  the  astrologer,  whose  address  Guy  had  given  the 
provost  that  day. 

"  We  could  not  let  you  leave,  Lady  Margaret,"  his  wife 
said,  "  without  coming  to  wish  you  God  speed.  Our  troubles, 
like  yours,  are  over  for  the  present,  and  I  trust  that  the 
butchers  will  never  become  masters  of  Paris  again,  whatever 
may  happen." 

''Maitre  Lepelletiere, "  said  the  silversmith,  '' is  going  to 
organize  the  whole  of  his  craft,  the  workmen  and  appren- 
tices, into  an  armed  body,  and  the  master  of  the  smiths  will 
do  the  same.  I  shall  endeavour  to  prevail  upon  all  the 
traders  of  my  own  guild  and  others  to  raise  such  a  body 
among  their  servitors ;  and  while  we  have  no  wish  whatever 
to  interfere  in  the  political  affairs  of  state,  we  shall  at  least 
see  that  the  market  people  of  Paris  shall  not  become  our 
masters  again.  Master  Aylmer,  I  have  brought  hither  for 
you  a  slight  token  of  my  regard  and  gratitude  for  the  manner 
in  which  you  saved  not  only  our  property  but  our  lives. 
Within  this  package  are  two  suits  of  armour  and  arms.  One 
is  a  serviceable  one  suitable  to  your  present  condition  of  an 
esquire ;  the  other  is  a  knightly  suit,  which  I  hope  you  will 
wear  in  remembrance  of  us  as  soon  as  you  obtain  that  honour, 
which  I  cannot  but  feel  assured  will  not  be  far  distant.  Had 
you  been  obliged  to  leave  Paris  in  disguise  I  should  have 
made  an  endeavour  to  send  them  to  you  in  England  by  way 
of  Flanders  ;  but  as  you  will  issue  out  in  good  company,  and 
without  examination  or  question  asked,  you  can  wear  the  one 
suit  and  have  the  other  carried  for  you." 

Guy  thanked  the  silversmith  most  heartily,  for,  having  lost 
his  armour  at  the  burning  of  the  house,  he  had  felt  some  un- 
easiness at  the  thought  of  the  figure  that  he  would  cut  riding 
in  the  train  of  the  three  Burgundian  knights.  But  at  the 
same  time  his  own  purse  had  been  exhausted  in  the  purchase 


THE    ESCAPE  279 

of  the  disguises  for  himself  and  the  men-at-arms,  and  that  of 
his  mistress  greatly  reduced  by  the  expenses  of  the  keep  of 
the  men,  and  he  had  determined  not  to  draw  upon  her  re- 
sources for  the  purchase  of  armour.  His  thanks  were  re- 
peated when,  on  the  package  being  opened,  the  beauty  of  the 
knightly  armour  was  seen.  It  was  indeed  a  suit  of  which  any 
knight  might  be  proud.  It  was  less  ornate  in  its  inlaying  and 
chasing  than  some  of  the  suits  worn  by  nobles,  but  it  was  of 
the  finest  steel  and  best  make,  with  every  part  and  accessory 
complete,  and  of  the  highest  workmanship  and  finish. 

''It  is  a  princely  gift,  sir,"  Guy  said  as  he  examined  it, 
''  and  altogether  beyond  my  poor  deserts." 

''That  is  not  what  I  think.  Master  Aylmer.  You  have 
shown  all  through  this  business  a  coolness  and  courage  alto- 
gether beyond  your  years,  and  which  would  have  done 
honour  to  an  experienced  knight.  My  store  of  silver-ware 
that  was  saved  by  your  exertions,  to  say  nothing  of  our 
lives,  was  worth  very  many  times  the  value  of  this  armour, 
and  I  am  sure  that  your  lady  will  agree  with  me  that  this  gift 
of  ours  has  been  well  and  honourably  earned." 

"I  do  indeed,  Maitre  Leroux,"  Dame  Margaret  said 
warmly;  "and  assure  you  that  I  am  as  pleased  as  Guy  him- 
self at  the  noble  gift  you  have  made  him.  I  myself  have  said 
but  little  to  him  as  to  the  service  that  he  has  rendered  here, 
leaving  that  until  we  reach  our  castle  in  safety,  when  Sir 
Eustace,  on  hearing  from  me  the  story  of  our  doings,  will 
better  speak  in  both  our  names  than  I  can  do." 

In  the  morning  Dame  Margaret  and  her  children  set  out 
for  the  lodging  of  D'Estournel,  escorted  by  the  count  and 
Guy,  followed  by  a  porter  carrying  the  latter's  second  suit  of 
armour  and  the  valises  of  Dame  Margaret.  Guy  himself  had 
charge  of  a  casket  which  the  Count  de  Montepone  had  that 
morning  handed  to  Dame  Margaret. 


280  ""'  AT    AGINCOURT 

<<  These  are  gems  of  value,"  he  said.  ''In  the  course  of 
my  business  I  more  often  receive  gifts  of  jewels  than  of 
money.  The  latter,  as  I  receive  it,  I  hand  to  a  firm  here 
having  dealings  with  a  banker  of  Bruges,  who  holds  it  at 
my  disposal.  The  gems  I  have  hitherto  kept ;  but  as  it  is 
possible  that  we  may,  when  we  leave  Paris,  have  to  travel  in 
disguise,  I  would  fain  that  they  were  safely  bestowed.  I  pray 
you,  therefore,  to  take  them  with  you  to  your  castle  in  Eng- 
land, and  to  hold  them  for  us  until  we  come." 

Dame  Margaret  willingly  took  charge  of  the  casket,  which 
was  of  steel,  strongly  bound,  and  some  nine  inches  square. 

"  Its  weight  is  not  so  great  as  you  would  think  by  its  ap- 
pearance," the  Itahan  said,  ''  for  it  is  of  the  finest  steel,  and 
the  gems  have  been  taken  from  their  settings.  It  will,  there- 
fore, I  hope,  be  no  great  inconvenience  to  you." 

At  parting,  Katarina,  who  was  greatly  affected,  had  given 
Guy  a  small  box. 

"  Do  not  open  it  until  you  reach  Villeroy,"  she  said  ;  ''  it  is 
a  little  remembrance  of  the  girl  you  saved  from  deadly  peril, 
and  who  will  never  forget  what  she  owes  to  you." 

On  reaching  the  count's  lodgings  they  found  the  other  two 
knights  in  readiness.  Dame  Margaret's  four  men-at-arms  were 
holding  the  horses. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you  all  again,"  she  said  as  she  came  up. 
''  This  is  a  far  better  ending  than  our  fortunes  seemed  likely 
to  have  at  one  time,  and  I  thank  you  all  for  your  faithful 
service." 

"  I  am  only  sorry,  my  lady,  that  we  have  had  no  oppor- 
tunity of  doing  aught  since  we  were  cooped  up,"  Tom  re- 
plied ;  ''  nothing  would  have  pleased  us  better  than  to  have 
had  the  chance  again  of  striking  a  stout  blow  in  your  de- 
fence." 

*'  We  may  as  well  mount  at  once,  if  it  is  your  pleasure, 


A   LONG    PAUSE  281 

Dame   Margaret,"   Count  d'Estournel  said,   ''for  the  other 
men-at-arms  are  waiting  for  us  outside  the  gates. 

The  packages  were  at  once  fastened  on  the  two  pack-horses 
that  were  to  accompany  them  ;  all  then  mounted.  The  three 
knights  with  Dame  Margaret  rode  first,  then  Guy  rode  with 
Agnes  by  his  side,  and  the  four  men-at-anns  came  next, 
Charlie  riding  before  Jules  Varoy,  who  was  the  lightest  of  the 
men-at-arms,  while  two  of  the  count's  servants  brought  up 
the  rear,  leading  the  sumpter  horses. 


CHAPTER   XVII 

A   LONG    PAUSE 

A  QUARTER  of  a  mile  beyond  the  gate  the  party  was 
joined  by  eighteen  men-at-arms,  all  fully  armed  and 
ready  for  any  encounter ;  eight  of  them  fell  in  behind  Dame 
Margaret's  retainers,  the  other  ten  took  post  in  rear  of  the 
sumpter  horses.  With  such  a  train  as  this  there  was  little 
fear  of  any  trouble  with  bands  of  marauders,  and  as  the 
road  lay  through  a  country  devoted  to  Burgundy  there  was 
small  chance  of  their  encountering  an  Orleanist  force.  They 
travelled  by  almost  the  same  route  by  which  Dame  Margaret 
had  been  escorted  to  Paris.  At  all  the  towns  through  which 
they  passed  the  Burgundian  knights  and  their  following  were 
well  entertained,  none  doubting  that  they  were  riding  on  the 
business  of  their  duke.  One  or  other  of  the  knights  generally 
rode  beside  Guy,  and  except  that  the  heat  in  the  middle  of 
the  day  was  somewhat  excessive,  the  journey  was  altogether  a 
very  pleasant  one.  From  Arras  they  rode  direct  to  Villeroy. 
As  soon  as  their  coming  was  observed  from  the  keep  the  draw- 


282  AT    AGINCOURT 

bridge  was  raised,  and  as  they  approached  Sir  Eustace  him- 
self appeared  on  the  wall  above  it  to  hear  any  message  the 
new-comers  might  have  brought  him.  As  they  came  near, 
the  knights  reined  back  their  horses,  and  Dame  Margaret  and 
Agnes  rode  forward,  followed  by  Guy  having  Charlie  in  front 
of  him.  As  he  recognized  them  Sir  Eustace  gave  a  shout  of 
joy,  and  a  moment  later  the  drawbridge  began  to  descend,  and 
as  it  touched  the  opposite  side  Sir  Eustace  ran  across  to  the 
outwork,  threw  open  the  gate,  and  fondly  embraced  his  wife 
and  children,  who  had  already  dismounted. 

"  Ah,  my  love  !  "  he  exclaimed,  ''  you  cannot  tell  how  I 
have  suffered,  and  how  I  have  blamed  myself  for  permitting 
you  and  the  children  to  leave  me.  I  received  your  first  letter, 
saying  that  you  were  comfortably  lodged  at  Paris,  but  since 
then  no  word  has  reached  me.  I  of  course  heard  of  the 
dreadful  doings  there,  of  the  ascendency  of  the  butchers,  of 
the  massacres  in  the  streets,  and  the  murders  of  the  knights 
and  ladies.  A  score  of  times  I  have  resolved  to  go  myself  in 
search  of  you,  but  I  knew  not  how  to  set  about  it  when  there, 
and  I  should  assuredly  have  been  seized  by  Burgundy  and 
thrown  into  prison  with  others  hostile  to  his  plans.  But  who 
are  these  with  you  ?  " 

''  They  are  three  Burgundian  knights,  who  from  love  and 
courtesy,  and  in  requital  of  a  service  done  them  by  your 
brave  esquire  here,  have  safely  brought  us  out  of  Paris  and 
escorted  us  on  our  way.  They  are  Count  Charles  d'Estournel, 
Sir  John  Poupart,  and  Sir  Louis  de  Lactre. " 

Holding  his  hand  she  advanced  to  meet  them  and  intro- 
duced them  to  him. 

**  Gentlemen,"  Sir  Eustace  said,  "no  words  of  mine  can 
express  the  gratitude  that  I  feel  to  you  for  the  service  that 
you  have  rendered  to  my  wife  and  children.  Henceforth 
you  may  command  me  to  the  extent  of  my  life." 


A   LONG    PAUSE  283 

''The  service  was  requited  before  it  was  rendered,  Sir 
Eustace,"  Count  Charles  said;  ''it  has  been  service  for 
service.  In  the  first  place  your  esquire,  with  that  tall  archer 
of  yours,  saved  my  life  when  attacked  by  a  band  of  cut- 
throats in  Paris.  This  to  some  small  extent  I  repaid  when, 
with  my  two  good  friends  here  and  some  others,  we  charged  a 
mob  that  was  besieging  the  house  in  which  your  dame  lodged. 
Then  Master  Aylmer  laid  a  fresh  obligation  on  us  by  warning 
us  that  the  butchers  demanded  our  lives  for  interfering  in  that 
business,  whereby  we  were  enabled  to  cut  our  way  out  by  the 
Port  St.  Denis  and  so  save  our  skins.  We  could  not  rest 
thus,  matters  being  so  uneven,  and  therefore  as  soon  as  the 
king's  party  arrived  in  a  sufficient  force  to  put  down  the 
tyranny  of  the  butchers,  we  returned  to  Paris,  with  the  in- 
tention we  have  carried  out — of  finding  Dame  Margaret  in 
her  hiding-place,  if  happily  she  should  have  escaped  all  these 
perils,  and  of  conducting  her  to  you.  And  now,  having  de- 
livered her  into  your  hands,  we  will  take  our  leave." 

"  I  pray  you  not  to  do  so.  Count,"  the  knight  said  ;  "it 
would  mar  the  pleasure  of  this  day  to  me,  were  you,  who  are 
its  authors,  thus  to  leave  me.  I  pray  you,  therefore,  to  enter 
and  accept  my  hospitality,  if  only  for  a  day  or  two." 

The  knights  had  previously  agreed  among  themselves  that 
they  would  return  that  night  to  Arras  ;  but  they  could  not  re- 
sist the  earnestness  of  the  invitation,  and  the  whole  party 
crossed  the  drawbridge  and  entered  the  castle,  amid  the 
tumultuous  greeting  of  the  retainers. 

"You  have  been  away  but  a  few  months,"  Sir  Eustace 
said  to  his  wife,  as  they  were  crossing  the  bridge,  "  though  it 
seems  an  age  to  me.  You  are  but  little  changed  by  what  you 
have  passed  through,  but  Agnes  seems  to  have  grown  more 
womanly.  Charlie  has  grown  somewhat  also,  but  is  scarcely 
looking  so  strong." 


284  AT   AGINCOURT 

' '  It  has  been  from  want  of  air  and  exercise ;  but  he  has 
picked  up  a  great  deal  while  we  have  been  on  the  road,  and 
I,  too,  feel  a  different  woman.  Agnes  has  shared  my  anxiety, 
and  has  been  a  great  companion  for  me." 

' '  You  have  brought  all  the  men  back,  as  well  as  Guy  ?  ' ' 

"  You  should  rather  say  that  Guy  has  brought  us  all  back, 
Eustace,  for  'tis  assuredly  wholly  due  to  him  that  we  have 
escaped  the  dangers  that  threatened  us. " 

The  knights  and  men-at-arms  dismounted  in  the  court- 
yard, and  Sir  Eustace  and  Dame  Margaret  devoted  themselves 
at  once  to  making  them  welcome  with  all  honour.  The 
maids  hurried  to  prepare  the  guest-chambers,  the  servitors  to 
get  ready  a  banquet.  Guy  and  his  men-at-arms  saw  to  the 
comfort  of  the  knights'  retainers  and  their  horses,  and  the 
castle  rang  with  sounds  of  merriment  and  laughter  to  which 
it  had  been  a  stranger  for  months.  After  the  cup  of  welcome 
had  been  handed  round  Sir  Eustace  showed  the  knights  over 
the  castle. 

"  We  heard  the  details  of  the  siege.  Sir  Eustace,  from  your 
esquire,  and  it  is  of  interest  to  us  to  inspect  the  defences  that 
Sir  Clugnet  de  Brabant  failed  to  capture,  for,  foe  though  he 
is  to  Burgundy,  it  must  be  owned  that  he  is  a  very  valiant 
knight,  and  has  captured  many  towns  and  strong  places.  Yes, 
it  is  assuredly  a  strong  castle,  and  with  a  sufficient  garrison 
might  well  have  defeated  all  attempts  to  storm  it  by  foes  who 
did  not  possess  means  of  battering  the  walls,  but  the  force 
you  had  was  quite  insufficient  when  the  enemy  were  strong 
enough  to  attack  at  many  points  at  the  same  time,  and  I  am 
surprised  that  you  should  have  made  good  your  defence 
against  so  large  a  force  as  that  which  assailed  you. 

'*  But  it  was  doubtless  in  no  shght  degree  due  to  your 
English  archers.  We  saw  in  Paris  what  even  one  of  these 
men  could  do." 


A    LONG    PAUSE  285 

''I  am  all  anxiety  to  know  what  took  place  there,"  Sir 
Eustace  said,  '*  and  I  shall  pray  you  after  supper  to  give  me 
an  account  of  what  occurred.'.' 

"  We  will  tell  you  as  far  as  we  know  of  the  matter,  Sir 
Eustace ;  but  in  truth  we  took  but  little  share  in  it,  there  was 
just  one  charge  on  our  part  and  the  mob  were  in  flight.  Any 
I  can  tell  you  that  we  did  it  with  thorough  good-will,  for  in 
truth  we  were  all  heartily  sick  of  the  arrogance  of  these 
butchers,  who  lorded  over  all  Paris ;  even  our  Lord  of  Bur- 
gundy was  constrained  to  put  up  with  their  insolence,  since 
their  aid  was  essential  to  him.  But  to  us,  who  take  no  very 
great  heed  of  politics  and  leave  these  matters  to  the  great 
lords,  the  thing  was  well-nigh  intolerable  ;  and  I  can  tell  you 
that  it  was  with  hearty  good-will  we  seized  the  opportunity  of 
giving  the  knaves  a  lesson." 

As  soon  as  the  visitors  had  arrived,  mounted  men  had 
ridden  off  to  the  tenants,  and  speedily  returned  with  a  store 
of  ducks  and  geese,  poultry,  wild-fowl,  brawn,  and  fish ;  the 
banquet  therefore  was  both  abundant  and  varied.  While  the 
guests  supped  at  the  upper  table,  the  men-at-arms  were  no  less 
amply  provided  for  at  the  lower  end  of  the  hall,  where  all  the 
retainers  at  the  castle  feasted  royally  in  honour  of  the  return 
of  their  lady  and  her  children.  The  bowmen  were  delighted 
at  the  return  of  Long  Tom,  whom  few  had  expected  ever  to 
see  again,  while  the  return  of  Robert  Picard  and  his  compan- 
ions was  no  less  heartily  welcomed  by  their  comrades.  After 
the  meal  was  concluded  Dame  Margaret  went  round  the  tables 
with  her  husband,  saying  a  few  words  here  and  there  to  the 
men,  who  received  her  with  loud  shouts  as  she  passed  along. 

Then  the  party  from  the  upper  table  retired  to  the  private 
apartment  of  Sir  Eustace,  leaving  the  men  to  sing  and 
carouse  unchecked  by  their  presence.  When  they  were  com- 
fortably seated  and   flagons  of  wine  had   been  placed  on  tlie 


286  AT    AGINCOURT 

board,  the  knight  requested  Count  Charles  to  give  him  an 
account  of  his  adventure  with  the  cut-throats  and  the  part  he 
had  subsequently  played  in  the  events  of  which  he  had 
spoken.  D'Estournel  gave  a  lively  recital,  telHng  not  only 
of  the  fray  with  the  White  Hoods,  but  of  what  they  saw 
when,  after  the  defeat  of  the  mob,  they  entered  the  house. 
"  Had  the  passage  and  stairs  been  the  breach  of  a  city  at- 
tacked by  assault  it  could  not  have  been  more  thickly  strewn 
with  dead  bodies,"  the  count  said;  ''and  indeed  for  my 
part  I  would  rather  have  struggled  up  a  breach,  however 
strongly  defended,  than  have  tried  to  carry  the  barricade  at 
the  top  of  the  stairs,  held  as  it  was.  I  believe  that,  even  had 
we  not  arrived.  Master  Aylmer  could  have  held  his  ground 
until  morning,  except  against  fire." 

''I  wonder  they  did  not  fire  the  house,"  Sir  Eustace  re- 
marked. 

' '  Doubtless  the  leaders  would  have  done  so  as  soon  as  they 
saw  the  task  they  had  before  them ;  but  you  see  plunder  was 
with  the  majority  the  main  object  of  the  attack,  while  that  of 
the  leaders  was  assuredly  to  get  rid  of  the  provost  of  the  silver- 
smiths, who  had  powerfully  withstood  them.  The  cry  that 
was  raised  of  '  Down  with  the  English  spies  !  '  was  but  a  pre- 
text. However,  as  all  the  plate-cases  with  the  silver. ware 
were  in  the  barricade,  there  would  have  been  no  plunder  to 
gather  had  they  set  fire  to  the  house,  and  it  was  for  this  reason 
that  they  continued  the  attack  so  long;  but  doubtless  in  the 
end,  when  they  were  convinced  that  they  could  not  carry  the 
barricade,  they  would  have  resorted  to  fire." 

Then  he  went  on  to  recount  how  Guy  had  warned  himself 
and  his  friends  of  the  danger  that  threatened,  and  how  diffi- 
cult it  had  been  to  persuade  them  that  only  by  flight  could  their 
safety  be  secured ;  and  how  at  last  he  and  the  two  knights 
with  him  had  returned  to  Paris  to  escort  Dame  Margaret. 


A    LONG    PAUSE  287 

''Truly,  Count,  your  narrative  is  a  stirring  one,"  Sir 
Eustace  said ;  ''  but  I  know  not  as  yet  how  Guy  managed  to 
gain  the  information  that  the  house  was  going  to  be  attacked 
and  so  sent  to  you  for  aid,  or  how  he  afterwards  learned  that 
your  names  were  included  with  those  of  the  Duke  of  Bar  and 
others  whom  the  butchers  compelled  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine 
to  hand  over  to  them." 

' '  Dame  Margaret  or  your  esquire  himself  can  best  tell  you 
that,"  the  count  said.     ''  It  is  a  strange  story  indeed." 

''And  a  long  one,"  Dame  Margaret  added.  "Were  I  to 
tell  it  fully  it  would  last  till  midnight,  but  I  will  tell  you  how 
matters  befell,  and  to-morrow  will  inform  you  of  the  details 
more  at  length." 

She  then  related  briefly  the  incidents  that  had  occurred  from 
the  day  of  her  interview  with  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  to  that 
of  her  escape,  telling  of  the  various  disguises  that  had  been 
used,  the  manner  in  which  Guy  had  overheard  the  councils 
of  the  butchers  before  they  surrounded  the  hotel  of  the  Duke 
of  Aquitaine  and  dragged  away  a  large  number  of  knights  and 
ladies  to  prison,  and  how  the  four  men-at-arms  had  re-entered 
Paris  after  their  escape,  and  remained  there  in  readiness  to 
aid  her  if  required. 

Guy  himself  was  not  present  at  the  narration,  as  he  had, 
after  staying  for  a  short  time  in  the  room,  gone  down  into 
the  banqueting  -  hall  to  see  that  the  men's  wants  were  well 
attended  to,  and  to  talk  with  the  English  men-at-arms  and 
archers. 

"  It  seems  to  me,"  Sir  Eustace  said  when  his  wife  had  fin- 
ished the  story,  "  that  my  young  esquire  has  comported  him- 
self with  singular  prudence  as  well  as  bravery." 

"He  has  been  everything  to  me,"  Dame  Margaret  said 
warmly;  "he  has  been  my  adviser  and  my  friend.  I  have 
learned  to  confide  in  him  implicitly.     It  was  he  who  secured 


288  >a"    AGINCOURT 

for  me  in  the  first  place  the  friendship  of  Count  Charles,  and 
then  that  of  his  friends.  He  was  instrumental  in  securing  for 
us  the  assistance  of  the  Italian  who  warned  and  afterwards 
sheltered  us — one  of  the  adventures  that  I  have  not  yet  told, 
because  I  did  not  think  that  I  could  do  so  without  saying 
more  than  that  person  would  like  known ;  but  Guy  rendered 
him  a  service  that  in  his  opinion  far  more  than  repaid  him  for 
his  kindness  to  us.  The  messenger  he  employed  was  a  near 
relation  of  his." 

And  she  then  related  how  Guy  had  rescued  this  relation 
from  the  hands  of  the  butchers,  how  he  had  himself  been 
chased,  and  had  killed  one  and  wounded  another  of  his  assail- 
ants ;  and  how  at  last  he  escaped  from  falling  into  their  hands 
by  leaping  from  the  bridge  into  the  Seine. 

"You  will  understand,"  she  said,  "  that  not  only  our  host 
but  we  all  should  have  been  sacrificed  had  not  the  messenger 
been  rescued.  He  would  have  been  compelled  by  threats, 
and  if  these  failed  by  tortures,  to  reveal  who  his  employer  was 
and  where  he  lived,  and  in  that  case  a  search  would  have  been 
made,  we  should  have  been  discovered,  and  our  lives  as  well 
as  that  of  our  host  would  have  paid  the  penalty." 

'^t  is  impossible  to  speak  too  highly  of  the  young 
esquire,"  Sir  John  Poupart  said  warmly.  "  For  a  short  time 
we  all  saw  a  good  deal  of  him  at  the  fencing-school,  to  which 
D'Estournel  introduced  him.  He  made  great  progress,  and 
wonderfully  improved  his  swordsmanship  even  during  the 
short  time  he  was  there,  and  the  best  of  us  found  a  match  in 
him.  He  was  quiet  and  modest,  and  even  apart  from  the 
service  he  had  rendered  to  D'Estournel,  we  all  came  to  like 
him  greatly.  He  is  a  fine  character,  and  I  trust  that  ere  long  he 
may  have  an  opportunity  of  winning  his  spurs,  for  the  courage 
he  has  shown  in  the  defence  of  his  charges  would  assuredly 
have  gained  them  for  him  had  it  been  displayed  in  battle." 


A    LONG    PAUSE  281) 

The  knights  were  persuaded  to  stay  a  few  days  at  the  castle, 
and  then  rode  away  with  their  retainers  with  mutual  expres- 
sions of  hope  that  they  would  meet  again  in  quieter  times. 
Guy  had  opened  the  little  packet  that  Katarina  had  given 
him  at  starting.  It  contained  a  ring  with  a  diamond  of  great 
beauty  and  value,  with  the  words  "  With  grateful  regards." 

He  showed  it  to  Sir  Eustace,  who  said  : 

"It  is  worth  a  knight's  ransom,  lad,  and  more,  I  should 
say.  Take  it  not  with  you  to  the  wars,  but  leave  it  at  home 
under  safe  guardianship,  for  should  it  ever  be  your  bad  luck 
to  be  made  a  prisoner,  I  will  warrant  it  would  sell  for  a  suffi- 
cient sum  to  pay  your  ransom.  That  is  a  noble  suit  of  armour 
that  the  silversmith  gave  you.  Altogether,  Guy,  you  have 
no  reason  to  regret  that  you  accompanied  your  lady  to  Paris. 
You  have  gained  a  familiarity  with  danger  which  will  assuredly 
stand  you  in  good  stead  some  day,  you  have  learned  some 
tricks  of  fence,  you  have  gained  the  friendship  of  half  a  score 
of  nobles  and  knights ;  you  have  earned  the  lasting  gratitude 
of  my  dame  and  myself,  you  have  come  back  with  a  suit  of 
armour  such  as  a  noble  might  wear  in  a  tournament,  and  a 
ring  worth  I  know  not  how  much  money.  It  is  a  fair  open- 
ing of  your  life,  Guy,  and  your  good  father  will  rejoice  when 
I  tell  him  how  well  you  have  borne  yourself.  It  may  be  that 
it  will  not  be  long  before  you  may  have  opportunities  of  show- 
ing your  mettle  in  a  wider  field.  The  English  have  already 
made  several  descents  on  the  coast,  and  have  carried  off  much 
spoil  and  "many  prisoners,  and  it  may  not  be  long  before  we 
hear  that  Henry  is  gathering  a  powerful  army  and  is  crossing 
the  seas  to  maintain  his  rights,  and  recover  the  lands  that  have 
during  past  years  been  wrested  from  the  crown. 

"  I  propose  shortly  to  return  to  England.     My  dame  has 
borne   up   bravely   under   her    troubles,    but    both   she   and 
Agnes    need  rest    and   quiet.     It  is  time,  too,  that  Charlie 
19 


290  AT    AGINCOURT 

applied  himself  to  his  studies  for  a  time  and  learnt  to  read 
and  write  well,  for  methinks  that  every  knight  should  at 
least  know  this  much.  I  shall  take  John  Harpen  back  with 
me.  Such  of  the  men-at-arms  and  archers  as  may  wish  to 
return  home  must  wait  here  until  I  send  you  others  to  take 
their  places,  for  I  propose  to  leave  you  here  during  my 
absence,  as  my  castellan.  It  is  a  post  of  honour,  Guy,  but  I 
feel  that  the  castle  will  be  in  good  hands  ;  and  there  is, 
moreover,  an  advantage  in  thus  leaving  you,  as,  should  any 
message  be  sent  by  Burgundian  or  Orleanist,  you  will  be 
able  to  reply  that,  having  been  placed  here  by  me  to  hold 
the  castle  in  my  absence,  you  can  surrender  it  to  no  one, 
and  can  admit  no  one  to  garrison  it,  until  you  have  sent  to  me 
and  received  my  orders  on  the  subject.  Thus  considerable 
delay  may  be  obtained. 

"  Should  I  receive  such  a  message  from  you,  I  shall  pass 
across  at  once  to  Calais  with  such  force  as  I  can  gather.  I 
trust  that  no  such  summons  will  arrive,  for  it  is  clear  that 
the  truce  now  made  between  the  two  French  factions  will  be 
a  very  short  one,  and  that  ere  long  the  trouble  will  recom- 
mence, and,  as  I  think,  this  time  Burgundy  will  be  worsted. 
The  Orleanists  are  now  masters  of  Paris  and  of  the  king's 
person,  while  assuredly  they  have  the  support  of  the  Duke 
of  Aquitaine,  who  must  long  to  revenge  the  indignities  that 
were  put  upon  him  by  Burgundy  and  the  mob  of  Paris. 
They  should  therefore  be  much  the  stronger  party,  and  can, 
moreover,  issue  what  proclamations  they  choose  in  the  king's 
name,  as  Burgundy  has  hitherto  been  doing  in  his  own 
interest.  The  duke  will  therefore  be  too  busy  to  think  of 
meddling  with  us.  Upon  the  other  hand,  if  the  Orleanists 
gain  the  mastery  they  are  the  less  likely  to  interfere  with 
us,  as  I  hear  that  negotiations  have  just  been  set  on  foot 
again  for  the  marriage  of  King  Henry  with   Katherine   of 


A    LONG    PAUSE  291 

France.  The  English  raids  will  therefore  be  stopped,  and  the 
French  will  be  loath  to  risk  the  breaking  off  of  the  negotia- 
tions which  might  be  caused  by  an  assault  without  reason 
upon  the  castle  of  one  who  is  an  English  as  well  as  a  French 
vassal,  and  who  might,  therefore,  obtain  aid  from  the  garrison 
of  Calais,  by  which  both  nations  might  be  again  embroiled." 

"  If  you  think  well,  my  lord,  to  leave  me  here  in  com- 
mand I  will  assuredly  do  the  best  in  my  power  to  prove 
myself  worthy  of  your  confidence ;  but  it  is  a  heavy  trust  for 
one  so  young." 

"I  have  thought  that  over,  Guy,  but  I  have  no  fear  that 
you  w411  fail  in  any  way.  Were  the  garrison  wholly  a 
French  one  I  might  hesitate,  but  half  the  defenders  of  the 
castle  are  Englishmen ;  and  in  Tom,  the  captain  of  the 
archers,  you  have  one  of  whose  support  at  all  times  you  will 
be  confident,  while  the  French  garrison  will  have  learned 
from  the  three  men  who  went  with  you  that  they  would 
as  readily  follow  you  as  they  would  a  knight  of  experience. 
Moreover,  good  fighters  as  the  English  are,  they  are  far 
more  independent  and  inclined  to  insubordination  than  the 
French,  who  have  never  been  brought  up  in  the  same 
freedom  of  thought.  Therefore,  although  I  have  no  doubt 
that  they  will  respect  your  authority,  I  doubt  whether, 
were  I  to  put  a  Frenchman  in  command,  they  would  prove 
so  docile,  while  with  the  French  there  will  be  no  difficulty. 
I  might,  of  course,  appoint  John  Harpen,  who  is  ten  years 
your  senior,  to  the  command ;  but  John,  though  a  good 
esquire,  is  bluff  and  rough  in  his  ways,  and  as  obstinate  as 
a  mule,  and  were  I  to  leave  him  in  command  he  would,  I 
am  sure,  soon  set  the  garrison  by  the  ears.  As  an  esquire 
he  is  wholly  trustworthy,  but  he  is  altogether  unfitted  for 
command,  therefore  I  feel  that  the  choice  I  have  made  of 
you  is  altogether  for  the  best,  and  I  shall  go  away  confident 


2!)2  AT    AGINCOURT 

that  the  castle  is  in  good  hands,  and  that  if  attacked  it  will 
be  as  staunchly  defended  as  if  I  myself  were  here  to  direct  the 
operations." 

Two  days  later  Sir  Eustace  with  his  family  started,  under 
the  guard  of  ten  English  and  ten  French  men-at-arms,  for 
Calais.  Before  starting  he  formally  appointed  Guy  as 
castellan  in  his  absence,  and  charged  the  garrison  to  obey 
his  orders  in  all  things,  as  if  they  had  been  given  by  him- 
self. He  also  called  in  the  principal  tenants  and  delivered 
a  similar  charge  to  them.  The  English  men-at-arms  were 
well  pleased  to  be  commanded  by  one  whom  they  had 
known  from  childhood,  and  whose  father  they  had  been 
accustomed  to  regard  as  their  master  during  the  absences  of 
Sir  Eustace  and  Dame  Margaret.  The  archers  had  not,  like 
the  men-at-arms,  been  drawn  from  the  Summerley  estate, 
but  the  devotion  of  their  leader  to  Guy,  and  the  tales  he 
had  told  them  of  what  had  taken  place  in  Paris  rendered 
them  equally  satisfied  at  his  choice  as  their  leader.  As  for 
the  French  men-at-arms,  bred  up  in  absolute  obedience  to 
the  will  of  their  lord,  they  accepted  his  orders  in  this  as 
they  would  have  done  on  any  other  point.  Sir  Eustace  left 
Guy  instructions  that  he  might  make  any  further  addition 
to  the  defences  that  he  thought  fit,  pointing  out  to  him 
several  that  he  had  himself  intended  to  carry  out. 

'*  I  should  have  set  about  these  at  once,"  he  had  said,  "  but 
it  is  only  now  that  the  vassals  have  completed  the  work  of 
rebuilding  their  houses,  and  I  would  not  call  upon  them  for 
any  service  until  that  was  completed.  I  have  told  them 
now  that  such  works  must  be  taken  in  hand,  and  that,  as 
they  saw  upon  the  occasion  of  the  last  siege,  their  safety 
depends  upon  the  power  of  the  castle  to  defend  itself,  I 
shall  expect  their  services  to  be  readily  and  loyally  rendered, 
especially  as  they  have   been   remitted  for  over   six  months. 


A    LONG    PAUSE  293 

It  would  be  well  also  to  employ  the  garrison  on  the  works 
— in  the  first  place,  because  they  have  long  been  idle,  and 
idleness  is  bad  for  them ;  and  in  the  second  place  because 
the  vassals  will  all  work  more  readily  seeing  that  the  garri- 
son are  also  employed.  While  so  engaged  an  extra  measure 
of  wine  can  be  served  to  each  man,  and  a  small  addition 
of  pay.  Here  are  the  plans  that  I  have  roughly  prepared. 
Beyond  the  moat  I  would  erect  at  the  centre  of  each  of  the 
three  sides  a  strong  work,  similar  to  that  across  the  draw- 
bridge, and  the  latter  I  would  also  have  strengthened. 

''  These  works,  you  see,  are  open  on  the  side  of  the  moat, 
so  that  if  carried  they  would  offer  the  assailants  no  shelter 
from  arrows  from  the  walls,  while  being  triangular  in  shape 
they  would  be  flanked  by  our  fire.  Each  of  these  three 
forts  should  have  a  light  drawbridge  running  across  the 
moat  to  the  foot  of  the  wall,  thence  a  ladder  should  lead 
to  an  entrance  to  be  pierced  through  the  wall,  some  fifteen 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  moat  ;  by  this  means  the  garrison 
could,  if  assailed  by  an  overwhelming  force,  withdraw  into 
the  castle.  These  outposts  would  render  it — so  long  as  they 
were  held — impossible  for  sforming-parties  to  cross  the  moat 
and  place  ladders,  as  they  did  on  the  last  occasion.  The 
first  task  will,  of  course,  be  to  quarry  stones.  As  soon  as 
sufficient  are  prepared  for  one  of  these  outworks  you  should 
proceed  to  erect  it,  as  it  would  render  one  side  at  least  unas- 
sailable and  diminish  the  circuit  to  be  defended.  As  soon  as 
one  is  finished,  with  its  drawbridge,  ladder,  and  entrance, 
proceed  with  the  next.  I  would  build  the  one  at  the  rear 
first.  As  you  see  from  this  plan,  the  two  walls  are  to  be 
twenty  feet  high  and  each  ten  yards  long,  so  that  they  could 
be  defended  by  some  twenty  men.  After  they  are  built  I 
would  further  strengthen  them  by  leading  ditches  from  the 
moat,  six  feet  deep   and   ten   feet  wide,  round  them.     The 


294  AT    AGINCOURT 

earth  from  these  ditches  should  be  thrown  inside  the  walls,  so 
as  to  strengthen  these  and  form  a  platform  for  the  defenders 
to  stand  on.  If  the  earth  is  insufficient  for  that  purpose  the 
moat  can  be  widened  somewhat. ' ' 

' '  I  will  see  that  your  wishes  are  carried  out,  Sir  Eustace  ; 
assuredly  these  little  outworks  will  add  greatly  to  the  strength 
of  the  castle.     Are  the  bridges  to  be  made  to  draw  up  ?  " 

''No;  that  will  hardly  be  necessary.  Let  them  consist  of 
two  beams  with  planks  laid  crosswise.  They  need  not  be 
more  than  four  feet  wide,  and  the  planks  can  therefore 
be  easily  pulled  up  as  the  garrison  falls  back.  I  have  told 
the  tenants  that  during  the  winter,  when  there  is  but  little  for 
their  men  to  do,  they  can  keep  them  employed  on  this  work, 
and  that  I  will  pay  regular  wages  to  them  and  for  the  carts 
used  in  bringing  in  the  stones." 

Guy  was  very  glad  that  there  was  something  specific  to  be 
done  that  would  give  him  occupation  and  keep  the  men  em- 
ployed. Sir  Eustace  had  informed  the  garrison  of  the  work 
that  would  be  required  of  them,  and  of  the  ration  of  wine  and 
extra  pay  that  would  be  given,  and  all  were  well  satisfied 
with  the  prospect.  For  the  English  especially,  having  no 
friends  outside,  found  the  time  hang  very  heavy  on  their 
hands,  and  their  experience  during  the  last  siege  had  taught 
them  that  the  additional  fortifications,  of  the  nature  of  which 
they  were  ignorant,  however,  would  add  to  their  safety. 

As  soon,  therefore,  as  Sir  Eustace  had  left,  Guy  com- 
menced operations.  A  few  men  only  were  kept  on  guard, 
and  the  rest  went  out  daily  to  prepare  the  stones  under  the 
direction  of  a  master  mason,  who  had  been  brought  from 
Arras  by  Sir  Eustace.  Some  fifty  of  the  tenants  were  also 
employed  on  the  work,  and  as  the  winter  closed  in  this  num- 
ber was  doubled. 

The  quarry  lay  at  a  distance  of  half  a  mile  from  the  castle, 


A    LONG    PAUSE  295 

and  as  fast  as  the  stones  were  squared  and  roughly  dressed 
they  were  taken  in  carts  to  the  spot  where  they  were  to  be 
used.  Guy  had  the  foundations  for  the  walls  dug  in  the  first 
place,  to  a  depth  below  that  of  the  bottom  of  the  moats,  and 
filled  up  with  cement  and  rubble.  The  trenches  were  then 
dug  at  a  distance  of  five  feet  from  the  foot  of  the  walls.  With 
so  many  hands  the  work  proceeded  briskly,  and  before  spring- 
time the  three  works  were  all  completed,  with  their  bridges 
and  ladders,  passages  pierced  through  the  castle  wall,  and 
stone  steps  built  inside  by  which  those  who  passed  through 
could  either  descend  into  the  court  yard  or  mount  to  the 
battlements.  At  the  end  of  September  fifteen  archers  and 
men-at-arms  arrived  from  England  to  take  the  place  of 
those  who  had  desired  to  return  home,  and  who  on  their 
coming  marched  away  to  Calais. 

From  time  to  time  reports  were  received  of  the  events  hap- 
pening in  Paris.  Paris  had  been  strongly  occupied  by  the 
Orleanists,  and  a  proclamation  had  at  once  been  issued  in 
the  name  of  the  king  condemning  all  that  had  been  done 
in  the  city,  and  denouncing  by  name  all  the  ringleaders  of 
the  late  tumults,  and  such  of  these  as  were  found  in  Paris 
were  arrested.  Another  proclamation  was  then  issued  en- 
joining all  parties  to  keep  the  peace,  to  refrain  from  gather- 
ing in  armed  bodies,  and  to  abstain  from  the  use  of  expres- 
sions against  each  other  that  might  lead  to  a  breach  of  the 
peace. 

On  the  13th  of  November,  the  year  being  1413,  fresh 
and  more  stringent  orders  were  issued  by  the  king  against 
any  assemblies  of  men-in-arms,  and  at  the  end  of  this  month 
the  Duke  of  Burgundy  sent  to  the  king  a  letter  of  complaint 
and  accusation  against  his  enemies.  Those  surrounding 
Charles  persuaded  him  to  send  no  answer  whatever  to  what 
they  considered  his  insolent  letter.     Some  of  the  Burgundian 


296  AT    AGINCOURT 

knights  had  still  remained  in  Paris,  and  on  the  advice  of  the 
Dukes  of  Berri  and  Orleans  and  other  princes,  the  queen 
caused  four  knights  of  the  suite  of  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine  to 
be  carried  away  from  the  Louvre.  This  so  much  enraged  the 
duke  that  he  at  first  intended  to  sally  out  and  call  upon  the 
populace  of  Paris  to  aid  him  to  rescue  the  prisoners.  The 
princes  of  the  blood,  however,  restrained  him  from  doing 
this ;  but  although  he  pretended  to  be  appeased  he  sent  secret 
letters  to  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  begging  him  to  come  to  his 
assistance. 

This  served  as  an  excuse  for  Burgundy  to  gather  all  his 
adherents  and  to  march  towards  Paris,  and  as  he  collected  the 
force  he  sent  letters  to  all  the  principal  towns  saying  that  at 
the  invitation  of  his  son-in-law,  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine,  and 
in  consequence  of  the  breach  of  the  peace  committed  by 
his  enemies,  he  was  forced  to  take  up  arms  to  rescue  his 
beloved  daughter  and  the  duke  from  the  hands  of  those 
who  constrained  them.  Upon  the  other  hand,  letters  were 
written  in  the  king's  name  to  the  various  towns  on  the  line 
by  which  Burgundy  would  advance  from  Artois,  begging 
them  not  to  open  their  gates  to  him. 

The  Burgundian  army  advanced  and  occupied  St.  Denis, 
thence  the  duke  sent  detachments  to  the  various  gates  of 
Paris  in  hopes  that  the  populace  would  rise  in  his  favour. 
However,  the  citizens  remained  quiet,  and  the  duke,  being 
unprovided  with  the  engines  and  machines  necessary  for  a 
siege,  fell  back  again,  placing  strong  garrisons  in  Compiegne 
and  Soissons.  Then  the  Orleanists  took  the  offensive,  be- 
sieged and  captured  town  after  town,  and  revenged  the  murder 
of  their  friends  in  Paris  by  wholesale  massacres  and  atrocities 
of  the  worst  description. 

The  Burgundians  in  vain  attempted  to  raise  an  army  of  suf- 
ficient strength  to  meet  that  of  the  king,  who  himself  accom- 


A    LONG    PAUSE  297 

panied  the  Orleanist  forces  in  the  field.  The  fact  that  he  was 
present  with  them  had  a  powerful  influence  in  preventing 
many  lords  who  would  otherwise  have  done  so  from  joining 
Burgundy,  for  although  all  knew  that  the  king  was  but  a  pup- 
pet who  could  be  swayed  by  those  who  happened  to  be  round 
him,  even  the  shadow  of  the  royal  authority  had  great  weight, 
and  both  parties  carried  on  their  operations  in  the  king's 
name,  protesting  that  any  decrees  hostile  to  themselves  were 
not  the  true  expression  of  his  opinion,  but  the  work  of  ambi- 
tious and  traitorous  persons  who  surrounded  him.  After  oc- 
cupying Laon,  Peronne,  and  other  places,  the  king's  army 
entered  Artois,  captured  Bapaume,  and  advanced  against 
Arras,  where  Sir  John  of  Luxemburg,  who  commanded  a  Bur- 
gundian  garrison,  prepared  for  the  siege  by  sending  away  the 
greater  part  of  the  women  and  children,  and  destroying  all  the 
buildings  and  suburbs  outside  the  walls. 

As  soon  as  it  was  evident  that  the  Orleanist  army  was 
marching  against  Artois,  Guy  despatched  one  of  the  English 
soldiers  to  Summerley  to  inform  his  lord  that  if,  as  it  seemed, 
the  Orleanists  intended  to  subdue  all  the  Burgundian  towns 
and  fortresses  in  the  province,  it  was  probable  that  Villeroy 
would  be  besieged.  The  messenger  returned  with  twenty 
more  archers,  and  brought  a  letter  from  Sir  Eustace  to  Guy 
saying  that  Dame  Margaret  had  been  ill  ever  since  her  return 
from  France,  and  that  she  was  at  present  in  so  dangerous  a 
state  that  he  could  not  leave  her. 

"  I  trust,"  he  said,  "  that  as  the  negotiations  for  the  mar- 
riage of  the  king  with  the  French  princess  are  still  going  on, 
you  will  not  be  disturbed.  The  main  body  of  the  French 
army  will  likely  be  engaged  on  more  important  enterprises, 
and  if  you  are  attacked  it  will  probably  be  only  by  strong 
plundering  detachments  ;  these  you  need  not  fear.  Should 
you  be  besieged  strongly,  hold  out  as  long  as  you  can.    I  shall 


298  AT    AGINCOURT 

be  sure  to  receive  news  of  it  from  Calais,  and  will  go  at  once 
to  the  king  and  pray  for  his  protection,  and  beg  him  to  write 
to  the  King  of  France  declaring  that,  to  his  knowledge,  I  have 
ever  been  as  loyal  a  vassal  of  France  as  of  England.  Should 
you  find  that  the  pressure  upon  you  is  too  great,  and  that  the 
castle  is  like  to  be  taken,  I  authorize  you  to  make  surrender 
on  condition  that  all  within  the  castle  are  permitted  to  march 
away  free  and  unmolested  whithersoever  they  will." 


CHAPTER   XVIH 

KATARINA 

AS  soon  as  the  king's  army  approached  Arras,  Guy  repeated 
all  the  precautions  that  had  before  been  taken,  but  as 
this  time  there  had  been  long  warning,  these  were  carried 
out  more  effectually.  A  considerable  number  of  the  cattle  and 
sheep  of  the  tenants  were  driven  to  Calais  and  there  sold,  the 
rest,  with  the  horses,  were  taken  into  the  castle.  The  crops 
were  hastily  got  in,  for  it  was  near  July,  and  these  were 
thrashed  and  the  grain  brought  in,  with  the  household  furni- 
ture and  all  belongings.  A  great  store  of  arrows  had  been 
long  before  prepared,  and  Guy  felt  confident  that  he  could 
hold  out  for  a  long  time.  The  women  and  children  took  up 
their  abode  in  the  castle,  and  the  former  were  all  set  to  work 
to  make  a  great  number  of  sacks.  A  hundred  cart-loads  of 
earth  were  brought  in,  and  this  was  stored  in  a  corner  of  the 
court-yard.  The  earth  was  to  be  employed  in  filling  the  sacks, 
which  were  to  be  lowered  from  the  walls  so  as  to  form  a  pro- 
tection against  heavy  missiles,  should  an  attempt  be  made  to 
effect  a  breach. 


GUY  WELCOMES  THE  COUNT   OF   MONTEPONE  AND  HIS   DAUGHTER 
TO  VILLEROY. 


KATARINA  299 

A  few  days  after  the  king's  army  sat  down  before  Arras,  the 
look-out  informed  Guy  that  a  horseman,  together  with  a  lady 
and  two  attendants,  were  riding  towards  the  castle.  Wonder- 
ing who  these  visitors  could  be,  Guy  crossed  the  drawbridge 
to  the  outwork,  where  a  small  party  were  now  stationed.  As 
they  rode  up,  he  saw,  to  his  surprise  and  pleasure,  that  they 
were  the  Count  of  Montepone  and  his  daughter.  He  ran  out 
to  meet  them. 

''  I  am  delighted  to  see  you,  Count,  and  you  also  Mistress 
Katarina.  I  regret  that  Sir  Eustace  and  Dame  Margaret  are 
not  here  to  receive  you  properly." 

''  We  were  aware  that  she  was  absent,"  the  count  said  as 
he  dismounted,  while  Guy  assisted  Katarina  from  her  saddle. 
''  I  received  a  letter  three  months  since  ;  it  came  by  way  of 
Flanders  from  Sir  Eustace,  expressing  his  thanks  for  what 
slight  services  I  had  rendered  to  his  wife.  He  told  me  that 
they  had  crossed  over  to  England,  and  that  you  were  his  cas- 
tellan here.  But  I  thought  that  ere  this  he  might  have  re- 
turned." 

*'  I  heard  from  him  but  a  few  days  ago,"  Guy  said.  *'  He 
is  detained  in  England  by  the  illness  of  Dame  Margaret,  or 
he  would  have  hastened  hither  on  hearing  that  the  French 
army  was  moving  north.  I  need  scarcely  ask  how  you  are, 
Mistress  Katarina,  for  you  have  changed  much,  and  if  I  may 
say  it  without  offence,  for  the  better." 

The  girl  flushed  a  little  and  laughed,  and  her  father  said  : 
''  It  is  nigh  three  months  since  we  left  Paris  ;  the  country  air 
has  done  her  good.  Since  we  left  she  has  till  now  been  in  dis- 
guise again,  and  has  ridden  as  my  page,  for  I  could  not  leave 
her  behind,  nor  could  I  in  an  army,  with  so  many  wild  and 
reckless  spirits,  take  her  in  the  dress  of  a  girl." 

By  this  time  they  had  crossed  the  drawbridge,  the  servants 
leading  their  horses  after  them. 


300  AT    AGINCOURT 

''  My  stay  must  be  a  short  one,"  the  count  said  as  they  en- 
tered the  banqueting-hall,  and  Guy  gave  orders  for  a  repast  to 
be  served. 

"  I  hoped  that  you  were  come  to  stay  for  a  time,  Count ; 
I  would  do  all  in  my  power  to  make  your  visit  a  pleasant 
one." 

The  Italian  shook  his  head.  ''No,  I  must  ride  back  to- 
night. I  have  come  here  for  a  double  purpose.  In  the  first 
place  I  must  send  Katarina  to  England  ;  she  is  almost  a 
woman  now,  and  can  no  longer  wander  about  with  me  in 
times  like  these.  In  the  second  place,  I  have  come  to  tell 
you  that  I  think  you  need  have  no  fear  of  an  attack  upon  the 
castle.  That  news  you  gave  me,  which  enabled  me  to  save 
those  three  Orleanist  nobles,  has,  added  to  what  I  had  before 
done  in  that  way,  helped  me  vastly.  One  of  them  is  a  great 
favourite  with  Aquitaine,  and  the  latter  took  me  under  his 
special  protection  ;  and  he  and  many  other  great  lords,  and  I 
may  tell  you  even  the  queen  herself,  consult  me  frequently. 
Shortly  after  you  left  I  moved  to  a  larger  house,  and  as  there 
was  no  longer  any  need  for  me  to  assume  the  character  of  a 
vendor  of  medicines  I  abandoned  that  altogether,  and  took 
handsome  apartments,  with  my  negro  from  the  booth  to  open 
the  door,  and  two  other  lackeys. 

''My  knowledge  of  the  stars  has  enabled  me  with  some 
success  to  predict  the  events  that  have  taken  place,  and 
Aquitaine  and  the  queen  have  both  implicit  confidence  in  me 
and  undertake  nothing  without  my  advice.  The  Duke  of 
Orleans,  too,  has  frequently  consulted  me.  I  have  used  my 
influence  to  protect  this  castle.  I  have  told  them  that  success 
will  attend  all  their  efforts,  which  it  was  easy  enough  to  fore- 
see, as  Burgundy  has  no  army  in  the  field  that  can  oppose 
them.  But  I  said  that  I  had  described  a  certain  point  of 
danger.     It  was  some  time  before  I  revealed  what  this  was, 


K AT ART  N  A 


301 


And  then  said  that  it  appeared  tome  that  the  evil  in  someway 
started  from  the  west  of  Arras.  I  would  go  no  further  than 
this  for  many  days,  and  then  said  that  it  arose  from  a  castle 
held  by  one  who  was  not  altogether  French,  and  that  were  an 
attack  made  upon  it  evil  would  arise.  I  saw  that  it  would 
lead  to  a  disturbance,  I  said,  in  the  negotiations  for  the  mar- 
riage, and  perhaps  the  arrival  of  an  English  army.  More 
than  this  I  said  the  stars  did  not  tell  me. 

**  Aquitaine  made  inquiries  and  soon  found  that  my  de- 
scription applied  to  Villeroy,  and  he  and  the  queen  have 
issued  strict  orders  that  no  plundering  party  is  to  come  m  this 
direction,  and  that  on  no  account  is  the  castle  to  be  inter- 
fered with,  and  I  shall  take  care  that  their  intentions  m 
this  matter  are  not  changed.  I  had  the  royal  orders  to 
accompany  the  army.  This  I  should  have  done  in  any  case, 
but  of  course  I  professed  a  certain  reluctance,  by  saying  that 
I  had  many  clients  in  Paris.  However,  I  received  various 
rich  presents,  and  was  therefore  prevailed  upon  to  travel  with 

them." 

''  I  thank  you  most  heartily.  Count,  for,  as  you  saw  on 
crossing  the  court-yard,  I  have  already  called  all  the  vassals 
in  and  made  preparations  to  stand  a  siege.  As  to  your 
daughter,  I  will,  if  you  wish  it,  appoint  two  of  the  tenants' 
daughters  as  her  attendants,  and  send  an  elderly  woman  as 
her  companion,  with  an  escort  under  Robert  Picard,— one  of 
those  who  were  with  me  in  Paris,— and  four  other  men-at- 
arms  to  accompany  her  to  Summerley  and  hand  her  over  to 
the  charge  of  Dame  Margaret,  who  will,  I  trust,  be  in  better 
health  than  when  Sir  Eustace  wrote  to  me.  It  will  be  a  great 
reUef  to  our  lord  and  lady  to  know  that  their  presence  is  not 
urgently  required  here.  The  escort  can  start  to-morrow  at 
daybreak  if  you  wish  that  they  should  do  so." 

The  count  hesitated,  and  Guy  went  on:   ''I  will  appoint 


302  AT   AGINCOURT 

the  woman  and  the  two  maids  at  once.  Mistress  Katarina 
can  occupy  Dame  Margaret's  chamber,  and  the  woman  and 
the  maids  can  sleep  in  those  adjoining  it." 

^^That  will  do  well,"  the  count  said  cordially.  ''We 
have  ridden  twenty  miles  already,  and  she  could  hardly  go  on 
to-day,  while  if  she  starts  at  daybreak  they  may  reach  Calais 
to-morrow. ' ' 

"  I  will  give  Picard  a  letter  to  the  governor,  asking  him  in 
my  lord's  name  to  give  honourable  entertainment  to  the 
young  lady,  who  is  under  Dame  Margaret's  protection,  and 
to  forward  her  upon  her  journey  to  join  them  by  the  iirst 
vessel  sailing  to  Southampton,  or  if  there  be  none  sailing 
thither,  to  send  her  at  once  by  ship  to  Dover,  whence  they 
can  travel  by  land.  One  of  the  four  men-at-arms  shall  be 
an  Englishman,  and  he  can  act  as  her  spokesman  by  the 
way. ' ' 

''  That  will  do  most  excellently,"  the  count  said,  ''and  I 
thank  you  heartily.  As  soon  as  I  have  finished  my  meal  I 
must  ride  for  the  camp  again.  I  started  early  this  morning 
in  order  not  to  be  observed ;  in  the  first  place  because  I  did 
not  wish  my  daughter  to  be  seen  in  her  female  dress,  and  in 
the  second  because  I  would  not  that  any  should  notice  my 
coming  in  this  direction,  and  indeed  we  rode  for  the  first 
mile  backwards  along  the  road  to  Bapaume,  and  I  shall  return 
by  the  same  way." 

"  What  will  the  end  of  these  troubles  be.  Count?  " 

"  As  I  read  the  stars  there  will  be  peace  shortly,  and  in- 
deed it  is  clear  to  me  that  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  must  by 
this  time  see  that  if  the  war  goes  on  he  will  lose  all  Artois 
and  perhaps  Flanders,  and  that  therefore  he  must  make  peace, 
and  perhaps  keep  it  until  the  royal  army  has  marched  away 
and  dispersed  ;  after  that  we  may  be  sure  that  the  crafty  duke 
will  not  long  remain  quiet.     I  have  a  trusty  emissary  in  Bur- 


KATARINA  303 

gundy's  household,  and  as  soon  as  the  duke  comes  to  the  con- 
chision  that  he  must  beg  for  peace  I  shall  have  intelligence  of 
it,  and  shall  give  early  news  to  the  queen  and  to  Aquitaine, 
who  would  hail  it  with  gladness  ;  for,  seeing  that  the  latter's 
wife  is  Burgundy's  daughter,  he  does  not  wish  to  press  him 
hard,  and  would  gladly  see  peace  concluded." 

An  hour  later  the  count  rode  off  with  his  two  followers, 
after  taking  an  affectionate  leave  of  his  daughter,  and  telling 
her  that  it  would  not  be  long  before  he  joined  her — if  only 
for  a  time — in  England.  Before  he  went  Guy  had  chosen 
the  woman  who,  with  her  two  daughters,  was  to  accompany 
Katarina,  and  had  installed  them  in  the  private  apartments. 

"  What  shall  we  do  with  ourselves  for  the  day  ?  "  he  asked 
the  girl,  who  was,  he  saw,  shy  and  ill  at  ease,  now  that  her 
father  had  left.  If  you  are  not  tired  we  might  take  a  ride. 
We  have  some  hawks  here,  and  now  that  the  harvest  has 
been  gathered  we  shall  doubtless  find  sport  with  the  game- 
birds." 

''I   am  not  at   all   tired,"  she  said  eagerly,  ^' and  should 

like  it  much." 

Calling  upon  Long  Tom  and  another  to  accompany  them, 
horses  were  brought  up,  and  they  started  and  remained  out 
until  sup]:)er-time,  bringing  home  with  them  some  seven  or 
eight  partridges  that  had  been  killed  by  the  hawks.  Guy 
suggested  that  perhaps  she  would  prefer  to  have  the  meal 
served  in  her  own  apartments  and  to  retire  to  bed  early.  She 
accepted  the  offer,  and  at  once  went  to  her  room,  which  she 
did  not  leave  again  that  evening.  Guy,  as  he  ate  alone,  won- 
dered to  himself  at  the  change  that  some  nine  or  ten  months 
had  made  in  her. 

"  I  suppose  she  feels  strange  and  lonely,"  he  said  to  him- 
self. "  She  was  merry  enough  when  we  were  out  hawking  ; 
but  directly  we  got  back  again  she  seemed  quite  unlike  her- 


304  AT   AGINCOURT 

self.  I  suppose  it  is  be  cause  I  always  used  to  treat  her  as  if 
she  were  a  boy,  and  now  that  she  has  grown  up  into  a  woman 
she  wants  to  forget  that  time." 

The  town  of  Arras  resisted  sturdily.  The  garrison  made 
frequent  sorties,  took  a  good  many  prisoners,  and  inflicted 
heavy  loss  upon  the  besiegers  before  these  could  gather  in 
sufficient  numbers  to  drive  them  in  again,  and  all  assaults 
were  repulsed  with  loss.  The  Castle  of  Belle  Moote,  near 
Arras,  also  repulsed  all  the  efforts  of  the  king's  army  to  take 
it.  Foraging  parties  of  Orleanists  committed  terrible  devas- 
tations in  the  country  round,  but  gained  no  advantage  in  their 
attacks  on  any  fortified  place. 

On  the  29th  of  August  the  Duke  of  Brabant  arrived  with 
some  deputies  from  Flanders  to  negotiate  a  peace  between 
Burgundy  and  the  king.  They  were  well  received,  and  an 
armistice  was  at  once  arranged.  The  French  troops  were 
suffering  severely  from  disease,  and  the  failure  of  all  their  at- 
tempts to  capture  Arras  made  them  ready  to  agree  willingly 
upon  a  peace.  This  was  accordingly  concluded  on  the  4th  of 
September,  and  the  next  day  the  royal  army  marched  away. 

Three  weeks  after  Katarina  had  gone  to  England,  Sir 
Eustace  himself,  to  Guy's  great  joy,  arrived  at  the  castle, 
bringing  with  him  his  esquire  and  eight  men-at-arms,  as  well 
as  the  three  serving-women  and  their  escort.  As  soon  as  his 
pennon  was  seen  Guy  leapt  on  a  horse  that  was  standing  sad- 
dled in  the  court-yard,  and  rode  to  meet  them.  As  he  came 
up  he  checked  his  horse  in  surprise,  for  his  father  was  riding 
by  the  side  of  Sir  Eustace.  Recovering  himself,  however,  he 
doffed  his  cap  to  his  lord. 

''  Welcome  back,  my  lord  !  "  he  said.  ''  I  trust  that  our 
dear  lady  is  better." 

*'Much  better,  Guy.  You  see  I  have  brought  your  father 
over  with  me." 


KATARINA 


305 


Guy  bent  low  to  his  father. 

"I  am  right  glad  to  see  you,"  the  latter  said,  *'and  to 
hear  such  good  accounts  of  you.  Dame  Margaret  and  Mis- 
tress Agnes  were  never  tired  of  singing  your  praises,  and  in 
truth  I  was  not  weary  of  hearing  them." 

''  Are  you  going  to  make  a  long  stay,  father?  " 
"  I  shall  stay  for  some  httle  time,  Guy.  Our  lady  is  going 
to  be  her  own  castellan  for  the  present.  And  in  truth  things 
are  so  quiet  in  England  that  Summerley  could  well  go  on 
without  a  garrison,  so  Sir  Eustace  suggested  that  I  should 
accompany  him  hither,  where,  however,  just  at  present  things 
have  also  a  peaceful  aspect.  The  young  countess  arrived 
safely,  Guy,  and  was  heartily  welcomed,  the  more  so  since,  as 
your  letter  told  me,  it  is  to  her  father  that  we  owe  it  that  we 
did  not  have  the  king's  army  battering  our  walls,  or,  even  if 
they  did  not  try  that,  devastating  the  fields  and  ruining  the 
farmers. ' ' 

By  this  time  they  were  at  the  gate.  Long  Tom  had  the 
garrison  drawn  up  in  the  court -yard,  and  they  hailed  the 
return  of  their  lord  with  hearty  cheers,  while  the  retainers  of 
Summerley  were  no  less  pleased  at  seeing  Sir  John  Aylmer. 
''And  now,  Guy,"  said  Sir  Eustace,  ''  I  will  tell  you  why  I 
have  come  hither.  It  is  partly  to  see  after  the  estate,  to  hear 
the  complaints  of  my  vassals  and  to  do  what  I  can  for  them, 
and  in  the  next  place  I  wanted  to  see  these  fortifications  that 
you  have  raised,  and,  thirdly,  I  shall  shortly  ride  to  Paris  in 
the  train  of  the  Earl  of  Dorset,  the  Lord  Grey,  Admiral  of 
England,  some  bishops,  and  many  other  knights  and  nobles, 
amounting  in  the  whole  to  600  horse.  They  go  to  treat  for 
the  marriage  of  the  princess  of  France  with  the  English  king. 
I  had  an  audience  with  the  king  at  Winchester  as  soon  as  we 
heard  that  the  royal  army  was  marching  towards  Artois,  and 
he  gave  assurance   that  he  would   instruct   the   governor   of 


20 


306  AT    AGINCOURT 

Calais  to  furnish  what  assistance  he  could  should  the  castle  be 
attacked,  and  that  he  himself  would  at  once  on  hearing  of  it 
send  a  remonstrance  to  the  King  of  France,  urging  that  I, 
as  a  vasssl  of  his  as  well  as  of  France,  had  avoided  taking 
any  part  in  the  troubles,  and  had  ever  borne  myself  as  a  loyal 
vassal  of  his  Majesty. 

<'  He  was  at  Winchester  when  the  young  countess  arrived, 
and  I  rode  over  to  him  to  tell  him  that  I  had  news  that  it  was 
not  probable  that  Villeroy  would  be  attacked.  It  was  then 
that  his  Majesty  informed  me  that  the  Earl  of  Dorset  with  a 
large  body  of  nobles  would  ere  long  cross  the  Channel  for  the 
purpose  that  I  have  named,  and  begged  me  to  ride  with  them. 
The  king,  being  disengaged  at  the  time,  talked  with  me  long, 
and  questioned  me  as  to  the  former  defence  of  the  castle,  and 
how  Dame  Margaret  had  fared  when,  as  he  had  heard,  she 
was  obliged  to  go  as  a  hostage  to  Paris.  I  told  him  all  that 
had  befallen  her,  at  which  he  seemed  greatly  interested,  and 
bade  me  present  you  to  him  at  the  first  opportunity. 

''  '  He  must  be  a  lad  after  my  own  heart,'  he  said,  '  and 
he  shall  have  an  opportunity  of  winning  his  spurs  as  soon 
as  may  be,  which  perchance  is  not  so  far  away  as  some  folks 
think.'  " 

Guy  thanked  Sir  Eustace  for  having  so  spoken  of  him  to 
the  English  king,  and  asked  :  "  What  do  you  think  he  meant 
by  those  last  words,  my  lord  ?  " 

''That  I  cannot  say,  Guy;  but  it  may  well  be  that  he 
thinks  that  this  marriage  which  has  been  so  long  talked  of 
may  not  take  place,  and  that  the  negotiations  have  been 
continued  solely  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  him  quiet  while 
France  was  busied  with  her  own  troubles.  Moreover,  I  know 
that  the  king  has  been  already  enlisting  men,  that  he  is  impa- 
tient at  having  been  put  off  so  often  with  soft  words,  and  that 
this  embassy  is  intended  to  bring  matters  to  a  head ;   therefore 


KATARINA  307 

if,  as  I  gathered  from  some  of  my  friends  at  his  court,  he  is 
eager  for  fighting,  it  may  be  that  his  ambassadors  will  demand 
conditions  which  he  is  sure  beforehand  the  King  of  France 
will  not  grant.  At  any  rate  I  shall  ride  with  Dorset  to  Paris  ; 
whatever  the  sentiments  of  the  Burgundians  or  Orleanists  may 
be  towards  me  will  matter  nothing,  riding  as  I  shall  do  in  the 
train  of  the  earl.  I  am  going  to  take  you  with  me,  as  well  as 
John  Harpen,  for  I  must  do  as  well  as  others,  and  have  had  to 
lay  out  a  goodly  sum  in  garments  fit  for  the  occasion,  for  tlie 
king  is  bent  upon  his  embassy  making  a  brave  show.  Your 
father  will  be  castellan  here  in  my  absence.  I  shall  also  take 
with  me  Long  Tom  and  four  of  his  archers,  and  five  French 
men-at-arms.  I  have  brought  some  Lincoln-green  cloth  to 
make  fresh  suits  for  the  archers,  and  also  material  for  those  for 
the  men-at-arms." 

Both  Sir  Eustace  and  Sir  John  Aylmer  expressed  great 
satisfaction  at  the  manner  in  which  the  new  outworks  had 
been  erected. 

'' Assuredly  it  is  a  strong  castle  now,  Sir  Eustace,"  Sir 
John  said,  ''and  would  stand  a  long  siege  even  by  a  great 
army." 

''What  is  all  that  earth  for  in  the  corner,  Guy?"  Sir 
Eustace  asked  as  they  re-entered  the  castle  after  having 
made  a  survey  of  the  new  works. 

"  I  had  that  brought  in,  my  lord,  to  fill  sacks,  of  which  I 
had  three  hundred  made,  so  that  if  guns  and  battering 
machines  were  brought  against  us,  we  might  cover  the  wall 
at  the  place  they  aimed  at  with  sacks  hanging  closely  to- 
gether, and  so  break  the  force  of  the  stones  or  the  cannon 
balls." 

"Excellently  well  arranged,  Guy.  You  thought,  Sir 
John,  that  I  was  somewhat  rash  to  leave  the  defence  solely 
to  the  charge  of  this  son  of  yours,  but  you  see  the  lad  was 


308  AT    AGINCOURT 

ready  at  all  points,  and  I  will  warrant  me  that  the  castle 
would  have  held  out  under  him  as  long  a  time  as  if  you 
and  I  both  had  been  in  command  of  it." 

It  was  not  until  January,  the  year  being  141 4,  that  the 
Earl  of  Dorset  and  a  great  company  arrived  at  Calais.  As 
they  passed  not  far  from  the  castle  they  were  joined  by 
Sir  Eustace  and  his  retinue.  The  king's  wishes  had  been 
carried  out,  and  the  knights  and  nobles  were  so  grandly 
attired  and  their  retinues  so  handsomely  appointed  that 
when  they  rode  into  Paris  the  people  were  astonished  at 
the  splendour  of  the  spectacle.  A  few  days  after  they 
reached  the  capital  the  king  gave  a  great  festival  in  honour 
of  the  visitors,  and  there  was  a  grand  tournament  at  which 
the  king  and  all  the  princes  of  the  blood  tilted.  The 
English  ambassadors  were  splendidly  entertained,  but  their 
proposals  were  considered  inadmissible  by  the  French  court, 
for  Henry  demanded  with  Katherine  the  duchy  of  Nor- 
mandy, the  county  of  Pontieu,  and  the  duchy  of  Aquitaine. 

No  direct  refusal  was  given,  but  the  king  said  that  he 
would  shortly  send  over  an  embassy  to  discuss  the  condi- 
tions. Many  handsome  presents  were  made  to  all  the 
knights  and  noblemen,  and  the  embassy  returned  to  Eng- 
land. Sir  Eustace  left  them  near  Villeroy  with  his  party, 
and  stayed  two  days  at  the  castle.  Sir  John  Aylmer  said 
that  he  would  prefer  that  Guy  should  return  home  with 
Sir  Eustace  and  that  he  himself  should  remain  as  castellan, 
for  he  thought  that  there  was  little  doubt  that  war  would 
soon  be  declared ;  he  said  that  he  himself  was  too  old  to  take 
the  field  on  active  service,  and  preferred  greatly  that  Guy 
should  ride  with  Sir  Eustace.  Long  Tom  made  a  petition 
to  his  lord  that  he  too  should  go  to  England  for  a  time. 

"  If  there  was  any  immediate  chance  of  fighting  here,  my 
lord,"  he  said,  *'I  would  most  willingly  remain,  but  seeing 


KATARINA  309 

that  at  present  all  is  quiet,  I  would  fain  return,  were  it  but 
for  a  month  ;  for  I  have  a  maid  waiting  for  me,  and  have, 
methinks,  kept  her  long  enough,  and  would  gladly  go  home 
and  fetch  her  over  here. '  * 

The  request  was  at  once  granted,  and  Sir  Eustace,  his 
two  esquires,  and  the  archer  rode  to  Calais,  and  crossed  with 
the  company  of  the  Earl  of  Dorset. 

For  some  months  Guy  remained  quietly  at  Summerley. 
Agnes,  though  nearly  sixteen,  was  still  but  a  young  girl, 
while  Katarina  had  grown  still  more  womanly  during  the 
last  six  months.  The  former  always  treated  him  as  a  brother, 
but  the  latter  was  changeable  and  capricious.  Occasion- 
ally she  would  laugh  and  chat  when  the  three  were  alone, 
as  she  had  done  of  old  in  Paris,  but  more  often  she  would 
tease  and  laugh  at  him,  while  sometimes  she  would  be  shy 
and  silent. 

*'I  cannot  make  out  the  young  countess,  my  lady,"  he 
said  to  Dame  Margaret  when  Katarina  had  been  teasing 
him  even  more  than  usual.  ''She  was  never  like  this  in 
Paris,  and  I  know  not  that  I  have  done  aught  to  offend 
her  that  she  should  so  often  pick  up  my  words,  and  berate 
me  for  a  meaning  they  never  had." 

''You  see,  things  have  changed  since  then,"  Dame 
Margaret  said  with  a  smile;  "'tis  two  years  since  you 
were  in  Paris,  and  Katarina,  although  but  little  older  than 
Agnes,  is  already  a  young  woman.  You  were  then  still 
under  seventeen,  now  you  are  nineteen,  and  in  growth  and 
stature  well-nigh  a  man.  You  can  hardly  expect  her  to  be 
the  same  with  you  as  when  she  was  running  about  Paris  in 
boy's  attire,  for  then  you  regarded  her  rather  as  a  comrade 
than  as  a  girl.  I  think,  perhaps,  it  is  that  she  a  little  re- 
sents the  fact  that  you  knew  her  in  that  guise,  and  therefore 
feels  all  the  less  at  her  ease  with  you.     Do  not  trouble  about 


310  AT    AGINCOURT 

it,  the  thing  will  right  itself  in  time ;    and  besides,  you  will 
shortly  be  going  off  to  the  war." 

-  In  .fact,  preparations  were  being  already  made  for  it.  A 
French  embassy  of  nobles  and  knights,  with  three  hundred 
and  fifty  horsemen,  had  come  over,  and,  after  passing  through 
London,  had  gone  to  Winchester,  and  there  met  the  king 
and  his  great  lords.  The  Archbishop  of  Bourges,  who  was 
their  spokesman,  at  once  set  forth  that  the  king  could  not 
hand  over  so  large  a  portion  of  his  kingdom,  but  that  he 
would  give  with  his  daughter  large  estates  in  France,  to- 
gether with  a  great  sum  in  ready  money.  This  offer  was  re- 
fused, and  preparations  for  war  went  on  in  both  countries. 
France  was,  indeed,  but  in  poor  condition  to  defend  itself, 
for  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine  had  seriously  angered  both  parties. 
He  had  made  a  pretext  to  get  the  great  lords  to  ride  out 
from  Paris,  he  being  with  them  ;  but  he  had  secretly  re- 
turned, and  had  ordered  the  gates  to  be  closed,  had  called 
the  citizens  to  arms,  and  had  resumed  the  supreme  authority 
of  the  realm. 

Having  done  this,  he  sent  his  wife.  Burgundy's  daughter, 
to  a  castle  at  a  distance,  and  surrounding  himself  with  young 
nobles  as  reckless  and  dissipated  as  himself,  led  a  life  of 
disorder,  squandering  money  on  his  pleasures,  and  heavily 
taxing  the  city  for  his  wants.  The  Duke  of  Burgundy,  in- 
dignant at  the  treatment  of  his  daughter,  sent  an  ambassador 
to  demand  that  she  should  be  taken  back,  and  that  all  the 
persons,  five  hundred  in  number,  who  had  been  exempted 
from  the  terms  of  the  treaty,  should  be  allowed  to  return  to 
Paris.  Both  requests  were  refused,  and  the  consequence  was 
that  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  with  his  partisans,  returned  to  his 
own  country  in  deep  anger  ;  he  would  take  no  part  in  the  war 
against  the  English,  although  he  permitted  his  vassals  to  do  so. 

In  July  the  English  levies  gathered  at  Southampton.     The 


KATARINA  31 X 

king  was  to  have  embarked  immediately,  and  a  great  fleet 
had  been  collected  for  the  purpose  ;  but,  as  he  was  on  the 
point  of  sailing,  Henry  obtained  news  of  a  plot  against 
his  life  on  the  part  of  Sir  Thomas  Grey,  Lord  Scroop,  and 
Richard,  Earl  of  Cambridge,  the  king's  cousin.  As  Scroop 
was  in  constant  attendance  upon  the  king  and  slept  in  his 
room,  the  conspirators  had  little  doubt  that  their  purpose 
could  be  carried  out,  their  intention  being  to  proclaim  the 
Earl  of  March  king,  and  to  summon  assistance  from  Scot- 
land. The  three  conspirators  were  tried  by  a  jury  and  were 
all  found  guilty.  Grey  was  beheaded,  but  his  companions 
claimed  to  be  tried  again  by  their  peers.  No  time  was  lost 
in  carrying  out  the  trial ;  all  the  lords  assembled  at  South- 
ampton were  called  together,  and,  after  hearing  the  evidence, 
at  once  found  the  two  nobles  guilty,  and  they  were  imme- 
diately beheaded. 

Orders  were  then  given  for  the  embarkation.  Sir  Eustace 
had  brought  with  him  thirty  archers  and  as  many  men-at- 
arms,  and,  as  they  were  waiting  on  the  strand  for  the  boats 
that  were  to  take  them  out  to  the  ships  to  which  they  had  been 
appointed,  the  king,  who  was  personally  superintending  the 
operations,  rode  past.     Sir  Eustace  saluted  him. 

'^  Is  this  your  following.  Sir  Eustace  ?  "  the  king  asked. 

'*  It  is,  my  lord  king,  and  would  that  it  were  larger.  Had 
we  landed  at  Calais  I  should  have  been  joined  by  another  fifty 
stout  Englishmen  from  Villeroy,  and  should  we  in  our 
marches  pass  near  it  I  will  draw  them  to  me.  Your  majesty 
asked  me  to  present  to  you  my  esquire,  Guy  Aylmer,  who, 
as  I  had  the  honour  of  telling  you,  showed  himself  a  brave 
and  trusty  gentleman,  when,  during  the  troubles,  he  was  in 
Paris  with  my  wife.      Step  forward,  Guy  !  " 

The  latter  did  so,  saluted  the  king,  and  stood  erect  in  mili- 
tary attitude. 


312  AT   AGINCOURT 

''You  have  begun  well,"  the  king  said  graciously  ;  "  and 
I  hereby  request  your  lord  that  in  the  day  of  battle  he  will 
permit  you  to  fight  near  me,  and  if  you  bear  yourself  as  well 
when  fighting  for  your  king  as  you  did  when  looking  after 
your  lady  mistress,  you  shall  have  your  share  of  honours  as 
well  as  of  blows. ' ' 

The  king  then  rode  on,  and  Sir  Eustace  and  Guy  took 
their  places  in  a  boat  where  the  men  had  already  em- 
barked. 

''This  is  something  like.  Master  Guy,"  said  Long  Tom, 
who  was  in  command  of  the  archers.  "It  was  well  indeed 
that  I  asked  to  come  home  to  England  when  I  did,  else  had  I 
been  now  mewed  up  at  Villeroy  while  my  lord  was  fighting 
the  French  in  the  open  field.  Crecy  was  the  last  time  an 
English  king  commanded  an  army  in  battle  against  France ; 
think  you  that  we  shall  do  as  well  this  time  ?  ' ' 

"I  trust  so,  Tom;  methinks  we  ought  assuredly  not  to 
do  worse.  It  is  true  that  the  French  have  been  having  more 
fighting  of  late  than  we  have,  but  the  nobles  are  less  united 
now  than  they  were  then,  and  are  likely  to  be  just  as  head- 
strong and  incautious  as  they  were  at  Crecy.  I  doubt  not 
that  we  shall  be  greatly  outnumbered,  but  numbers  go  for  lit- 
<tle  unless  they  are  well  handled.  The  Constable  d' Albrett  is 
a  good  soldier,  but  the  nobles,  who  are  his  equals  in  rank, 
will  heed  his  orders  but  little  when  their  blood  is  up  and  they 
see  us  facing  them.  We  may  be  sure,  at  any  rate,  that  we 
shall  be  well  led,  for  the  king  has  had  much  experience 
against  the  Scotch  and  Welsh,  and  has  shown  himself  a  good 
leader  as  well  as  a  brave  fighter.  I  hope,  Tom,  that  you 
have  by  this  time  come  to  be  well  accustomed  to  your  new 
bow." 

"That   have  I.      I  have  shot  fourscore  arrows  a  day  with 
U  from  the  time  I  reached  home,  not  even  omitting  my  wed- 


KATARINA  313 

ding  day,  and  I  think  that  now  I  make  as  good  shooting  with 
it  as  I  did  with  my  old  one.  'Tis  a  pity  we  are  not  going  to 
Calais;  if  we  had  been  joined  by  thirty  archers  there  we 
should  have  made  a  brave  show,  and  more  than  that,  they 
would  have  done  good  service,  for  they  are  picked  men.  A 
few  here  may  be  as  good,  but  not  many.  You  see  when  we 
last  sailed  with  our  lord  the  times  were  peaceful,  and  we  were 
able  to  gather  the  best  shots  for  fifty  miles  round,  but  now 
that  the  king  and  so  many  of  the  nobles  are  all  calling  for 
archers  we  could  not  be  so  particular,  and  have  had  to  take 
what  we  could  get ;  still,  I  would  enlist  none  who  were  not 
fair  marksmen." 

This  conversation  took  place  as  they  were  dropping  down 
Southampton  waters.  Their  destination  was  known  to  be 
Harfleur,  which,  as  it  was  strongly  fortified  and  garrisoned, 
was  like  to  offer  a  sturdy  resistance.  The  fleet  was  a  great 
one,  consisting  of  from  twelve  to  fourteen  hundred  sail,  which 
the  king  had  collected  from  all  the  ports  of  England  and 
Ireland,  or  hired  from  Holland  and  Friesland.  The  army 
consisted  of  six  thousand  five  hundred  horsemen  and  twenty- 
four  thousand  footmen  of  all  kinds.  On  the  13th  of  August 
the  fleet  anchored  in  the  mouth  of  the  Seine,  three  miles  from 
Harfleur.  The  operation  of  landing  the  great  army  and  their 
horses  occupied  three  days,  the  French,  to  the  surprise  of  all, 
permitting  the  operation  to  be  carried  on  without  let  or  hin- 
drance, although  the  ground  was  favourable  for  their  attacks. 
As  soon  as  the  landing  was  effected  the  army  took  up  its  posi- 
tion so  as  to  prevent  any  supplies  from  entering  the  town. 
They  had  with  them  an  abundance  of  machines  for  battering 
the  walls,  and  these  were  speedily  planted,  and  they  began 
their  work. 

The  garrison  had  been  reinforced  by  four  hundred  knights  and 
picked  men-at-arms,  and  fought  with  great  determination  and 


314  AT    AGINCOURT 

valour,  making  several  sorties  from  the  two  gates  of  the  town. 
There  were,  however,  strong  bodies  of  troops  always  stationed 
near  to  guard  the  engines  from  such  attacks,  and  the  French 
sorties  were  not  only  repulsed,  but  their  knights  had  much 
difficulty  in  winning  their  way  back  to  the  town.  The  enemy 
were  unable  to  use  their  cannon  to  much  effect,  for  a  large 
supply  of  gunpowder  sent  by  the  French  king  was,  on  the  day 
after  the  English  landed,  captured  on  its  way  into  the  town. 
The  besiegers  lost,  however,  a  good  many  men  from  the  cross- 
bowmen  who  manned  the  walls,  although  the  English  archers 
endeavoured  to  keep  down  their  shooting  by  a  storm  of  ar- 
rows. The  most  formidable  enemy,  however,  that  the  Eng- 
lish had  to  contend  with  was  dysentery,  brought  on  by  the 
damp  and  unhealthy  nature  of  the  ground  upon  which  they 
were  encamped.  No  less  than  two  thousand  men  died,  and 
a  vastly  larger  number  were  so  reduced  by  the  malady  that 
they  were  useless  for  fighting.  The  siege,  however,  was  car- 
ried on  uninterruptedly.  The  miners  who  had  been  brought 
over  drove  two  galleries  under  the  walls,  and  the  gates  were 
so  shattered  by  stones  and  cannon-balls  that  they  scarce  hung 
together. 

The  garrison  surrendered  after  having  by  the  permission 
of  the  English  king  sent  a  messenger  to  the  King  of  France, 
who  was  at  Vernon,  to  say  that  unless  they  were  succoured 
within  three  days  they  must  surrender,  as  the  town  was  al- 
ready at  the  mercy  of  the  English,  and  received  for  answer 
that  no  army  was  as  yet  gathered  that  could  relieve  them. 

In  addition  to  the  ravages  of  dysentery  the  English  army 
had  suffered  much  from  want  of  food.  Large  bodies  of 
French  troops  were  gathered  at  Rouen  and  other  places, 
and  when  knights  and  men-at-arms  went  out  to  forage,  they 
fell  upon  them  and  drove  them  back.  Still  a  large  amount 
of  booty  was  gathered,   together  with  enough  provisions  to 


AGINCOURT  315 

afford  a  bare  subsistence  to  the  army.  A  considerable 
amount  of  booty  was  also  obtained  when  Harfleur  fell. 
The  greater  portion  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  were 
forced  to  leave  it,  the  breaches  in  the  walls  were  repaired 
and  new  gates  erected.  A  portion  of  the  treasure  obtained 
was  divided  by  the  king  among  the  troops.  The  prisoners 
and  the  main  portion  of  the  booty — which,  as  Harfleur  was 
the  chief  port  of  Normandy,  and  indeed  of  all  the  western 
part  of  France,  was  very  great — he  sent  direct  to  England, 
together  with  the  engines  of  war.  The  sick  and  ailing  were 
then  embarked  on  ships,  with  a  considerable  fighting  force 
under  the  Earl  of  Warwick.  They  were  ordered  to  touch 
at  Calais,  where  the  fighting-men  were  to  be  landed  and  the 
sick  carried  home,  and  Henry  then  prepared  to  march  to 
Calais  by  land. 


CHAPTER   XIX 

AGINCOURT 

THE  English  king  waited  some  time  for  an  answer  to  a 
challenge  he  had  sent  to  the  Duke  of  Aquitaine  to  de- 
cide their  quarrel  by  single  combat ;  but  Aquitaine  cared 
more  for  pleasure  than  for  fighting,  and  sent  no  answer  to 
the  cartel.  It  was  open  to  Henry  to  have  proceeded  by  sea 
to  Calais,  and  it  was  the  advice  of  his  counsellors  that  he 
should  do  so ;  but  the  king  declared  that  the  French  should 
never  say  that  he  was  afraid  to  meet  them,  and  that  as  the 
country  was  his  by  right  he  would  march  wherever  he 
pleased  across  it ;  and  so,  after  leaving  a  thousand  archers 
and   five  hundred  men-at-arms   under   the  command  of  the 


316  AT    AGINCOURT 

Duke   of  Exeter,  he  set  out  on   the  6th  of  October  on  his 
adventurous  journey. 

Accounts  differ  as  to  the  number  that  started  with  him, 
some  French  historians  put  it  as  high  as  17,000,  but  it  is 
certain  that  it  could  not  have  exceeded  nine  thousand  men, 
of  whom  two  thousand  were  men-at-arms  and  the  rest  archers. 
Now,  while  the  siege  of  Harfleur  had  been  going  on,  the 
arrangements  for  the  embarkation  of  the  troops  and  stores 
carried  out,  and  the  town  put  in  a  state  of  defence,  troops 
had  been  marching  from  all  points  of  France  at  the  command 
of  the  French  king  to  join  him  at  Rouen,  so  that  here  and  in 
Picardy  two  great  armies  were  already  assembled,  the  latter 
under  the  command  of  the  constable. 

The  English  force  marched  by  the  sea-shore  until  it  ar- 
rived at  the  river  Somme.  No  great  resistance  was  en- 
countered, but  large  bodies  of  the  enemy's  horse  hovered 
near  and  cut  off  all  stragglers,  and  rendered  it  difficult  to 
obtain  food,  so  that  sickness  again  broke  out  among  the 
troops.  On  reaching  the  Somme  Henry  followed  its  left 
bank  up,  intending  to  cross  at  the  ford  of  La  Blanche-Tache, 
across  which  Edward  the  Third  had  carried  his  army  before 
fighting  at  Crecy. 

The  French,  as  on  the  previous  occasion,  held  the  ford ; 
but  they  this  time  had  erected  defences  on  each  of  the  banks, 
and  had  strong  posts  driven  into  the  bed  of  the  river.  Still 
ascending  along  the  river  bank  the  English  found  every  bridge 
broken  and  every  ford  fortified,  while  a  great  body  of  troops 
marched  parallel  with  them  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river. 
At  Pont  St.  Remy,  Ponteau  de  Mer,  and  several  other  points 
they  tried  in  vain  to  force  a  passage.  Seven  days  were  spent 
in  these  attempts ;  the  troops,  suffering  terrible  hardships, 
were  disheartened  at  their  failure  to  cross  the  river,  and  at 
finding  themselves  getting  farther  and  farther  from  the  sea. 


AGINCOURT  317 

On  the  morning  of  the  19th,  however,  a  ford  was  discovered 
which  had  not  been  staked.  The  Enghsh  vanguard  at  once 
made  a  dash  across  it,  repulsed  its  defenders  on  the  other 
bank,  and  the  whole  army  with  its  baggage,  which  was  of 
scanty  dimensions,  swarmed  across  the  river. 

Sir  Eustace,  with  his  little  force,  now  reduced  to  half  its 
number,  was,  as  it  happened,  in  front  of  the  army  when  the 
ford  was  discovered,  and,  followed  by  his  two  esquires  and 
ten  mounted  men-at-arms,  dashed  into  the  river,  while  the 
archers,  slinging  their  bows  behind  them,  drew  their  axes  and 
followed.  For  a  short  time  there  was  a  desperate  conflict, 
but  as  reinforcements  hurried  across,  the  fight  became  more 
even  and  the  French  speedily  gave  way.  When  the  king  had 
crossed  he  thanked  Sir  Eustace  for  his  prompt  action. 

''  Had  you  waited  to  send  back  for  orders,"  he  said,  "  the 
French  would  have  come  up  in  such  numbers  that  the  ford 
would  not  have  been  won  without  heavy  loss,  whereas  by 
dashing  across  the  moment  it  was  discovered,  you  took  the 
defenders  by  surprise  and  enabled  us  to  get  over  without  the 
loss  of  a  single  man." 

The  constable,  disconcerted  at  finding  that  all  his  plans  for 
keeping  the  English  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river  were  foiled, 
fell  back  to  St.  Pol  in  Artois.  Henry  followed,  but  without 
haste.  His  small  force  was  greatly  reduced  by  sickness,  while 
by  this  time  the  whole  of  the  royal  army  had  marched  round 
and  joined  that  of  the  constable.  On  the  day  after  the  pas- 
sage had  been  effected  three  heralds  arrived  in  the  English 
camp  to  acquaint  the  king  with  the  resolution  of  the  con- 
stable and  of  the  Dukes  of  Orleans  and  Brabant  to  give  his 
army  battle  before  he  reached  Calais.  Henry  replied  that  fear 
of  them  would  not  induce  him  to  move  out  of  his  way  or  to 
change  the  order  of  his  march ;  he  intended  to  go  on  straight 
by  the  road  to  Calais,  and  if  the  French  attempted  to  stop 


318  AT    AGINCOURT 

him  it  would  be  at  their  peril ;  he  accordingly  continued  to 
advance  at  the  same  rate  as  before. 

The  constable  fell  back  from  St.  Pol  and  took  up  his  post 
between  the  villages  of  Ruissanville  and  Agincourt,  where, 
having  received  all  the  reinforcements  he  expected,  he  deter- 
mined to  give  battle.  On  the  24th  the  English  crossed  the 
Ternois  at  Blangi,  and  soon  afterwards  came  in  sight  of  the 
enemy's  columns.  These  fell  back  as  he  advanced,  and  to- 
wards evening  he  halted  at  the  village  of  Maisoncelles,  within 
half  a  mile  of  the  enemy's  position.  Fortunately  provisions 
had  been  obtained  during  the  day's  march ;  these  were 
cooked  and  served  out,  and  the  English  lay  down  to  sleep. 
The  king  sent  for  Sir  Eustace. 

''You  know  this  ground  well,  I  suppose.  Sir  Eustace,"  he 
said,  "  for  your  Castle  of  Villeroy  is  not  many  miles  distant  ?  " 

*'  'Tis  but  six  miles  away,"  the  knight  rephed.  ''  It  is  a 
good  ground  to  fight  on,  for  facing  it  are  fields,  and  on  either 
flank  of  these  are  large  woods,  so  that  there  will  be  little  space 
for  the  enemy  to  move." 

"  That  is  just  what  I  would  have,"  the  king  said.  ''  Were 
they  but  half  as  strong  as  they  are  I  should  feel  less  confident 
that  we  should  defeat  them  ;  their  numbers  will  hinder  them, 
and  the  deep  wet  ground  will  hamper  their  movements.  As 
for  ourselves,  I  would  not  have  a  man  more  with  me  if  I 
could  ;  the  fewer  we  are  the  greater  the  glory  if  we  conquer, 
while  if  we  are  defeated  the  less  the  loss  to  England.  Does 
your  young  esquire  also  know  the  ground.  Sir  Eustace?  " 

*' Yes,  sire;  he  has,  I  know,  often  ridden  here  when  hawk- 
ing." 

*'  Then  let  him  go  with  four  of  my  officers,  who  are  about 
to  reconnoitre  the  ground  and  see  where  we  had  best  fight." 

Guy  was  accordingly  called  up  and  started  with  the  officers. 
He  first  took  them  up  to  the  wood  on  the  right  of  the  French 


AGINCOURT  319 

division,  then  they  moved  across  its  front  at  a  distance  of  fifty- 
yards  only  from  the  French  hne.  The  contrast  between  it  and 
the  Enghsh  camp  was  great.  In  the  latter  all  was  quiet.  The 
men  after  a  hearty  meal  had  lain  down  to  sleep,  heeding  little 
the  wet  ground  and  falling  rain,  exhausted  by  their  long 
marching,  and  in  good  spirits, — desperate  though  the  odds 
seemed  against  them, — that  they  were  next  day  to  meet  their 
foes.  In  the  French  camp  all  was  noise  and  confusion.  Each 
body  of  troops  had  come  on  the  ground  under  its  own  com- 
mander, and  shouts,  orders,  and  inquiries  sounded  from  all 
quarters.  Many  of  the  Frenchmen  never  dismounted  all  the 
night,  thinking  it  better  to  remain  on  horseback  than  to  lie 
down  on  wet  ground.  Great  fires  were  lighted  and  the  sol- 
diers gathered  round  these,  warming  themselves  and  drinking, 
and  calculating  the  ransoms  to  be  gained  by  the  capture  of  the 
king  and  the  great  nobles  of  England.  Knights  and  men-at- 
arms  rode  about  in  search  of  their  divisions,  their  horses  slip- 
ping and  floundering  in  the  deep  clay. 

Passing  along  the  line  of  the  French  army  Guy  and  the  offi- 
cers proceeded  to  the  wood  on  the  left,  and  satisfied  them- 
selves that  neither  there  nor  on  the  other  flank  had  any  large 
body  of  men  been  posted.  They  then  returned  and  made  their 
report  to  the  king.  Guy  wrapped  himself  in  his  cloak  and  lay 
down  and  slept  until  the  moon  rose  at  three  o'clock,  when  the 
whole  army  awoke  and  prepared  for  the  day's  work.  The 
English  king  ordered  the  trumpeters  and  other  musicians  who 
had  been  brought  with  the  army  to  play  merry  tunes,  and  these 
during  the  three  hours  of  darkness  cheered  the  spirits  of  the 
men  and  helped  them  to  resist  the  depressing  influence  of  the 
cold  night  air  following  upon  their  sleep  on  the  wet  ground. 
The  French,  on  the  other  hand,  had  no  manner  of  musical  in- 
struments with  their  army,  and  all  were  fatigued  and  depressed 
by  their  long  vigil. 


320  AT    AGINCOURT 

The  horses  had  suffered  as  much  as  the  men  from  damp, 
sleeplessness,  and  want  of  forage.  There  was,  however,  no 
want  of  confidence  in  the  French  army — all  regarded  victory 
as  absolutely  certain.  As  the  English  had  lost  by  sickness 
since  they  left  Harfleur  fully  a  thousand  men  out  of  the 
9,000,  and  as  against  these  were  arrayed  at  least  a  hundred 
thousand — ^some  French  historians  estimate  them  at  150,000 
— comprising  most  of  the  chivalry  of  France,  the  latter  might 
well  regard  victory  as  certain.  There  were,  however,  some 
who  were  not  so  confident  ;  among  these  was  the  old  Duke 
of  Berri,  who  had  fought  at  Poitiers  sixty  years  before,  and 
remembered  how  confident  the  French  were  on  that  occasion, 
and  how  disastrous  was  the  defeat.  His  counsel  that  the 
English  should  be  allowed  to  march  on  unmolested  to  Calais, 
had  been  scouted  by  the  French  leaders,  but  he  had  so  far 
prevailed  that  the  intention  that  Charles  should  place  himself 
at  the  head  of  the  army  was  abandoned. 

"It  would  be  better,"  the  duke  had  urged,  "  to  lose  the 
battle  than  to  lose  the  king  and  the  battle  together." 

As  soon  as  day  broke  the  English  were  mustered  and  formed 
up,  and  three  masses  were  celebrated  at  different  points  in 
order  that  all  might  hear.  When  this  was  done  the  force  was 
formed  up  into  three  central  divisions  and  two  wings,  but  the 
divisions  were  placed  so  close  together  that  they  practically 
formed  but  one.  The  whole  of  the  archers  were  placed  in  ad- 
vance of  the  men-at-arms.  Every  archer,  in  addition  to  his 
arms,  carried  a  long  stake  sharpened  at  both  ends,  that  which 
was  to  project  above  the  ground  being  armed  with  a  sharp  tip 
of  iron.  When  the  archers  had  taken  up  their  positions  these 
stakes  were  driven  obliquely  into  the  ground,  each  being  firmly 
thrust  in  with  the  strength  of  two  or  three  men.  As  the  arch- 
ers stood  many  lines  deep,  placed  in  open  order  and  so  that 
each  could  shoot  between  the  heads  of  the  men  in  front  of 


AGINCOURT  321 

him,  there  were  sufficient  stakes  in  front  of  the  line  to  form 
a  thick  and  ahiiost  impassable  chevaux-de-frise.  The  baggage 
and  horses  were  sent  to  the  rear,  near  the  village  of  Maison- 
celles,  under  a  guard  of  archers  and  men-at-arms.  When  all 
the  arrangements  were  made,  the  king  rode  along  the  line  from 
rank  to  rank,  saying  a  few  words  of  encouragement  to  each 
group  of  men.  He  recounted  to  them  the  victories  that  had 
been  won  against  odds  as  great  as  those  they  had  to  encounter, 
and  told  them  that  he  had  made  up  his  own  mind  to  conquer  or 
die,  for  that  England  should  never  have  to  pay  ransom  for  him. 

The  archers  he  fired  especially  by  reminding  them  that 
when  the  Orleanists  had  taken  Soissons  a  few  months  before 
they  had  hung  up  like  dogs  three  hundred  English  archers  be- 
longing to  the  garrison.  He  told  them  that  they  could  expect 
no  mercy,  for  that,  as  the  French  in  other  sieges  had  committed 
horrible  atrocities  upon  their  own  countrymen  and  country- 
women, they  would  assuredly  grant  no  mercy  to  the  English ; 
while  the  latter  on  their  march  had  burned  no  town  nor  vil- 
lage, and  had  injured  neither  man  nor  woman,  so  that  God 
would  assuredly  fight  for  them  against  their  wicked  foes.  The 
king's  manner  as  much  as  his  words  aroused  the  enthusiasm  of 
the  soldiers  ;  his  expression  was  calm,  confident,  and  cheerful, 
he  at  least  evidently  felt  no  doubt  of  the  issue. 

The  Duke  of  Berri  had  most  strongly  urged  on  the  council 
that  the  French  should  not  begin  the  attack.  They  had  done 
so  at  Crecy  and  Poitiers  with  disastrous  effect,  and  he  urged 
them  to  await  the  assault  of  the  English.  The  latter,  however, 
had  no  intention  of  attacking,  for  Henry  had  calculated  upon 
the  confusion  that  would  surely  arise  when  the  immense 
French  army,  crowded  up  between  the  two  woods,  endeav- 
oured to  advance.  The  men  were  therefore  ordered  to  sit 
down  on  the  ground,  and  food  and  some  wine  were  served 
out  to  them. 


322  AT    AGINCOURT 

The  constable  was  equally  determined  not  to  move ;  the 
French  therefore  also  sat  down,  and  for  some  hours  the  two 
armies  watched  each  other.  The  constable  had,  however, 
some  difficulty  in  maintaining  his  resolution.  The  Duke  of 
Orleans  and  numbers  of  the  hot-headed  young  nobles  clam- 
oured to  be  allowed  to  charge  the  English.  He  himself 
would  gladly  have  waited  until  joined  by  large  reinforcements 
under  the  Duke  of  Brittany  and  the  Marshal  de  Loigny,  who 
were  both  expected  to  arrive  in  the  course  of  the  day.  As 
an  excuse  for  the  delay,  rather  than  from  any  wish  that  his 
overtures  should  be  accepted,  he  sent  heralds  to  the  English 
camp  to  offer  Henry  a  free  passage  if  he  would  restore  Har- 
fleur,  with  all  the  prisoners  that  he  had  made  there  and  on  his 
march,  and  resign  his  claims  to  the  throne  of  France.  Henry 
replied  that  he  maintained  the  conditions  he  had  laid  down 
by  his  ambassadors,  and  that  he  would  accept  none  others. 
He  had,  in  fact,  no  wish  to  negotiate,  for  he,  too,  knew  that 
the  French  would  very  shortly  be  largely  reinforced,  and  that 
were  he  to  delay  his  march,  even  for  a  day  or  two,  his  army 
would  be  starved. 

Perceiving  at  last  that  the  constable  was  determined  not  to 
begin  the  battle,  he  sent  off  two  detachments  from  the  rear  of 
his  army,  so  that  their  movements  should  be  concealed  from 
the  sight  of  the  French.  One  of  these,  composed  of  archers, 
was  to  take  post  in  the  wood  on  the  left  hand  of  the  French, 
the  other  was  to  move  on  through  the  wood,  to  come  down 
in  their  rear,  and  to  set  on  fire  some  barns  and  houses  there, 
and  so  create  a  panic.  He  waited  until  noon,  by  which  time 
he  thought  that  both  detachments  would  have  reached  the 
posts  assigned  to  them,  and  then  gave  the  orders  for  the  ad- 
vance. The  archers  were  delighted  when  their  commander, 
Sir  Thomas  Erpingham,  repeated  the  order.  None  of  them 
had  put  on  his  armour,  and  many  had  thrown  off  their  jerkins 


AGINCOURT  323 

SO  as  to  have  a  freer  use  of  their  arms  either  for  bow  or  axe. 
Each  man  phicked  up  his  stake,  and  the  whole  moved  for- 
ward in  orderly  array  until  within  bow-shot  of  the  enemy. 
Then  the  archers  again  stuck  their  stakes  into  the  ground, 
and,  taking  up  their  position  as  before,  raised  a  mighty  shout 
as  they  let  fly  a  volley  of  arrows  into  the  enemy. 

The  shout  was  echoed  from  the  wood  on  the  French  left, 
and  the  archers  there  at  once  plied  their  bows,  and  from  both 
flank  and  front  showers  of  arrows  fell  among  the  French.  As 
originally  formed  up,  the  latter' s  van  should  have  been 
covered  by  archers  and  cross -bowmen,  but,  from  the  anxiety 
of  the  knights  and  nobles  to  be  first  to  attack,  the  footmen 
had  been  pushed  back  to  the  rear,  a  position  which  they  were 
doubtless  not  sorry  to  occupy,  remembering  how  at  Crecy  the 
cross  -  bowmen  had  been  trampled  down  and  slain  by  the 
French  knights,  desirous  of  getting  through  them  to  attack 
the  English.  Therefore,  there  stood  none  between  the 
archers  and  the  French  array  of  knights,  and  the  latter  suf- 
fered heavily  from  the  rain  of  arrows.  Sir  Clugnet  de  Bra- 
bant was  the  first  to  take  the  offensive,  and  with  twelve  hun- 
dred men-at-arms  charged  down  upon  the  archers  with  loud 
shouts.  The  horses,  however,  were  stiff  and  weary  from 
standing  so  long  in  order;  the  deep  and  slippery  ground, 
I  and  the  weight  of  their  heavily-armed  riders  caused  them  to 
stagger  and  stumble,  and  the  storm  of  arrows  that  smote  them 
as  soon  as  they  got  into  motion  added  to  the  disorder. 

So  accurate  was  the  aim  of  the  archers,  that  most  of  the 
arrows  struck  the  knights  on  their  helmets  and  vizors.  Many 
fell  shot  through  the  brain,  and  so  terrible  was  the  rain  of 
arrows  that  all  had  to  bend  down  their  heads  so  as  to  save 
their  faces.  Many  of  the  archers,  too,  shot  at  the  horses ; 
some  of  these  were  killed  and  many  wounded,  and  the  latter 
swerving   and    turning  aside  added  to  the  confusion.     And 


324  AT   AGINCOURT 

when  at  length  Sir  Clugnet  and  the  leaders  reached  the  line 
of  stakes  in  front  of  the  archers,  only  about  a  hundred  and 
fifty  of  the  twelve  hundred  men  were  behind  them. 

The  horses  drew  up  on  reaching  the  hedge  of  stakes. 
Their  riders  could  give  them  no  guidance,  for  without  deign- 
ing to  move  from  their  order  the  archers  continued  to  keep  up 
their  storm  of  arrows,  which  at  such  close  quarters  pierced  all 
but  the  very  finest  armour,  while  it  was  certain  death  to  the 
knights  to  raise  their  heads  to  get  a  glance  at  the  situation. 
The  horses,  maddened  with  the  pain  of  the  arrows,  soon  set- 
tled the  matter.  Some  turned  and  rushed  off  madly,  carrying 
confusion  into  the  ranks  of  the  first  division,  others  galloped 
off  to  the  right  or  left,  and  of  the  twelve  hundred  men  who 
charged,  three  only  broke  through  the  line  of  stakes,  and 
these  were  instantly  killed  by  the  bill-hooks  and  axes  of  the 
archers. 

The  second  line  of  battle  was  now  in  disorder,  broken  by 
the  fugitive  men  and  horses  of  Sir  Clugnet' s  party,  smitten 
with  the  arrows  to  which  they  had  been  exposed  as  that  party 
melted  away,  and  by  those  of  the  English  archers  in  the  wood 
on  their  flank.  The  confusion  heightened  every  moment  as 
wounded  knights  tried  to  withdraw  from  the  fight,  and  others 
from  behind  struggled  to  take  their  places  in  front.  Soon  the 
disorder  became  terrible.  The  archers  plucked  up  their  stakes 
and  ran  forward ;  the  French  line  recoiled  at  their  approach 
in  order  to  get  into  fairer  order ;  and  the  archers,  with  loud 
shouts  of  victory,  shing  their  bows  behind  them,  dropped  the 
stakes,  and  with  axe  and  bill-hook  rushed  at  the  horsemen. 
These  were  too  tightly  wedged  together  to  use  their  lances, 
and  as  they  had  retired  they  had  come  into  newly-ploughed 
ground,  which  had  been  so  soaked  by  the  heavy  rain  that  the 
horses  sank  in  the  deep  mud  to  their  knees,  many  almost  to 
their  bellies.     Into  the  midst  of  this  helpless  crowd  of  armed 


AGTNCOURT  325 

men  the  English  archers  burst.  Embarrassed  by  their  strug- 
gling horses,  scarcely  able  to  wield  their  arms  in  the  press,  see- 
ing but  scantily,  and  that  only  in  front  through  the  narrow 
slits  of  their  vizors,  the  chivalry  of  France  died  almost  unre- 
sistingly. 

The  Constable  of  France  and  many  of  the  highest  nobles 
and  most  distinguished  knights  fell,  and  but  few  of  the  first 
line  made  their  escape  ;  these,  passing  through  the  second  di- 
vision, in  order  to  draw  up  behind,  threw  this  also  into  some 
confusion.  The  Duke  de  Brabant,  who  had  just  arrived  on 
the  field,  charged  down  upon  the  flank  of  the  archers.  These 
met  him  fearlessly,  and  he  and  most  of  those  with  him  were 
killed.  This  fight  had,  however,  given  time  to  the  second 
division  to  close  up  their  ranks.  The  archers  would  have 
attacked  them,  but  the  king  caused  the  signal  for  them  to  halt 
to  be  sounded,  and  riding  up  formed  them  in  order  again. 
The  French  were  unable  to  take  advantage  of  the  moment  to 
try  and  recover  their  lost  ground,  for  the  horses  were  knee- 
deep  in  the  ground,  upon  which  they  had  all  night  been 
trampling,  and  into  which  the  weight  of  their  own  and  their 
riders'  armour  sunk  them  deeply. 

"  Now,  my  lords,"  the  king  said,  turning  to  those  around 
him,  ''our  brave  archers  have  done  their  share;  it  is  our 
turn;"  and  then,  as  arranged,  all  dismounted  and  marched 
forward  against  the  enemy. 

In  accordance  with  his  orders.  Sir  Eustace  de  Villeroy  and 
Guy  were  posted  close  to  the  king,  while  John  Harpen  led  the 
men-at-arms  from  Summerley.  For  a  time  the  battle  raged 
fiercely.  In  the  centre  fought  the  king  with  his  nobles  and 
knights ;  while  the  archers,  who  had  most  of  them  thrown  off 
their  shoes  and  were  able  to  move  lightly  over  the  treacherous 
ground,  threw  themselves  upon  the  enemy's  flanks,  and  did 
dreadful  execution  there.     In  the  centre,  however,  the  prog- 


326  AT    AGINCOURT 

ress  of  the  English  was  slower.  The  French  knights  made 
the  most  desperate  efforts  to  attack  the  king  himself,  and 
pressed  forward  to  reach  the  royal  banner.  His  brother,  the 
Duke  of  Clarence,  was  wounded,  and  would  have  been  killed 
had  not  the  king  himself,  with  a  few  of  his  knights,  taken 
post  around  him,  and  kept  off  the  attacks  of  his  foes  until  he 
recovered  his  feet.  Almost  immediately  afterwards  a  band  of 
eighteen  knights,  under  the  banner  of  the  Lord  of  Croye,  who 
had  bound  themselves  by  an  oath  to  take  or  kill  the  king, 
charged  down  upon  him.  One  of  them  struck  him  so  heavy 
a  blow  on  the  head  with  a  mace  that  the  king  was  beaten  to 
his  knee,  but  his  knights  closed  in  round  him,  and  every  one 
of  his  assailants  was  killed. 

The  Duke  of  Alen^on  next  charged  down  with  a  strong 
following  ;  he  cut  his  way  to  the  royal  standard,  and  struck 
the  Duke  of  York  dead  with  a  blow  of  his  battle-axe.  Henry 
sprung  forward,  but  Alen^on's  weapon  again  fell,  and  striking 
him  on  the  head  clipped  off  a  portion  of  the  crown  which 
Henry  wore  round  his  helmet.  But  before  the  French  knight 
could  repeat  the  stroke  Guy  Aylmer  sprung  forward  and 
struck  so  heavy  a  blow  full  on  the  duke's  vizor  that  he  fell 
from  his  horse  dead.  His  fall  completed  the  confusion  and 
dismay  among  the  French,  and  the  second  division  of  their 
army,  which  had  hitherto  fought  gallantly,  now  gave  way. 
Many  were  taken  prisoners.  The  third  division,  although 
alone  vastly  superior  in  numbers  to  the  English,  seeing  the 
destruction  of  the  others,  began  to  draw  off.  They  had 
moved  but  a  short  distance  when  loud  shouts  were  heard  in 
the  English  rear.  Two  or  three  French  knights,  with  a  body 
of  several  hundred  armed  peasants,  had  suddenly  fallen  upon 
the  English  baggage  and  horses  which  had  been  left  at  Maison- 
celles.  Many  of  the  guard  had  gone  off  to  join  in  the  battle, 
so  that  the  attack  was  successful,  a  portion  of  the  baggage, 


AGINCOURT  327 

including  the  king's  own  wardrobe,  and  a  great  number  of 
horses  being  captured. 

Ignorant  of  the  strength  of  the  attacking  party,  Henry 
beheved  that  it  was  the  reinforcements  under  the  Duke  of 
Brittany  that  had  come  up.  At  the  same  moment  the  third 
division  of  the  French,  whose  leaders  were  also  similarly 
deceived,  halted  and  faced  round.  BeHeving  that  he  was 
about  to  be  attacked  in  front  and  rear  by  greatly  superior 
forces,  Henry  gave  the  order  that  all  prisoners  should  be 
killed,  and  the  order  was  to  a  great  extent  executed  before 
the  real  nature  of  the  attack  was  discovered  and  the  order 
countermanded.  The  third  division  of  the  French  now  con- 
tinued its  retreat,  and  the  battle  was  over.  There  remained 
but  to  examine  the  field  and  see  who  had  fallen. 

The  king  gave  at  once  the  name  of  Agincourt  to  the 
battle,  as  this  village  possessed  a  castle,  and  was  therefore 
the  most  important  of  those  near  which  the  fight  had  taken 
place.  Properly  the  name  should  have  been  Azincourt,  as 
this  was  the  French  spelling  of  the  village.  The  loss  of  the 
French  was  terrible,  and  their  chivalry  had  suffered  even 
more  than  at  Poitiers.  Several  of  the  relations  of  the  French 
king  were  killed.  The  Duke  of  Brabant,  the  Count  de  Nevers, 
the  Duke  of  Bar  and  his  two  brothers,  the  constable,  and 
the  Duke  of  Alengon  all  perished.  No  less  than  a  hundred 
and  twenty  great  lords  were  killed,  and  eight  thousand 
nobles,  knights,  and  esquires  lost  their  lives,  with  some 
thousands  of  lower  degree,  while  the  Duke  of  Orleans,  tlie 
Duke  of  Bourbon,  and  many  others  were  taken  prisoners. 

The  accounts  of  the  English  loss  differ  considerably,  the 
highest  placing  it  at  sixteen  hundred,  the  lowest  at  one- 
fourth  of  that  number.  The  plunder  taken  by  them  in  the 
shape  of  costly  armour,  arms,  rich  garments,  and  the  ti'ap- 
pings  of  horses,  was  great ;    but  of  food  there  was  but  little, 


328  AT    AGINCOUKT 

and  many  of  the  victors  lay  down  supperless  around  the 
village  of  Maisoncelles. 

The  knights  who  had  led  the  peasants  to  the  attack  of  the 
baggage- train,  instead  of  joining  in  the  fight,  and  had  thereby 
caused  the  unfortunate  massacre  of  so  many  prisoners,  fell 
into  great  disgrace  among  the  French  for  their  conduct,  and 
were  imprisoned  for  some  years  by  the  Duke  of  Burgundy. 

That  evening  the  English  king  knighted  many  esquires 
and  aspirants  of  noble  families,  among  them  Guy  Aylmer, 
who  was  indeed  the  first  to  receive  the  honour. 

*'  No  one  fought  more  bravely  than  you  did,  young 
knight,"  he  said,  as  Guy  rose  to  his  feet  after  receiving  the 
accolade;  ''I  will  see  that  you  have  lands  to  support  your 
new  dignity.  Twice  you  were  at  my  side  when  I  was  in 
the  greatest  danger,  and  none  have  won  their  spurs  more 
fairly." 

John  Harpen  would  also  have  been  among  those  knighted, 
but  he  declined  the  honour,  saying  that  he  was  not  come  of 
gentle  blood,  and  wished  for  nothing  better  than  to  remain 
his  lord's  esquire  so  long  as  he  had  strength  to  follow  him  in 
the  field. 

The  next  morning  the  army  marched  to  Calais.  The 
king  turned  aside  with  Sir  Eustace,  and  with  a  strong  party 
rode  to  Villeroy.  Guy  had  gone  on  with  the  men-at-arms  at 
daybreak,  and  a  banquet  had  been  prepared,  and  twenty  cart- 
loads of  grain  and  a  hundred  bullocks  sent  off  to  meet  the 
army  on  its  march. 

"  'Tis  a  fine  castle.  Sir  Eustace,"  the  king  said  as  he  rode 
in,  '*  but  truly  it  is  perilously  situated.  If  after  this  I  can 
make  good  terms  with  France  I  will  see  that  the  border 
shall  run  outside  your  estates  ;  but  if  not,  methinks  that  it 
were  best  for  you  to  treat  with  some  French  noble  for  its 
sale,  and  I   will  see  that  you  are  equally  well   bestowed   in 


AGINCOURT  329 

England,  for  in  truth,  after  fighting  for  us  at  Agincourt,  you 
are  like  to  have  but  little  peace  here. ' ' 

''  I  would  gladly  do  so,  my  lord  king,"  Sir  Eustace  replied. 
''During  the  last  three  years  it  has  been  a  loss  rather  than 
a  gain  to  me.  I  have  had  to  keep  a  large  garrison  here ;  the 
estate  has  been  wasted,  and  the  houses  and  barns  burned. 
Had  it  not  been  that  there  was  for  most  of  the  time  a  truce 
between  England  and  France  I  should  have  fared  worse. 
And  now  I  may  well  be  attacked  as  soon  as  your  majesty 
and  the  army  cross  to  England." 

''You  will  have  a  little  breathing  time,"  the  king  said; 
*'  they  will  have  enough  to  do  for  a  while  to  mourn  their 
losses.  I  will  not  leave  behind  any  of  your  brave  fellows 
who  have  fought  so  hard  here,  but  when  I  arrive  at  Calais 
will  order  two  hundred  men  of  the  garrison  to  come  over 
to  reinforce  you  until  you  can  make  arrangements  to  get  rid 
of  the  castle,  if  it  is  not  to  remain  within  my  territory." 

Sir  Eustace  introduced  Sir  John  Aylmer  as  the  father  of 
the  newly-made  knight. 

"  You  have  a  gallant  son.  Sir  John,"  the  king  said,  "  and 
one  who  is  like  to  make  his  way  to  high  distinction.  I 
doubt  not  that  before  we  have  done  with  the  French  he  will 
have  fresh  opportunities  of  proving  his  valour." 

After  the  meal  was  over  the  king  went  round  the  walls. 

"  'Tis  a  strong  place,"  he  said,  "  and  yet  unless  aid  reached 
you,  you  could  not  resist  an  army  with  cannon  and  machines." 

"  I  have  long  seen  that,  your  majesty,  and  have  felt  that  I 
should  have  to  choose  between  England  and  France,  for  that, 
when  war  broke  out  again,  I  could  not  remain  a  vassal  of  both 
countries." 

"  It  shall  be  my  duty  to  show  you  that  you  have  not 
chosen  wrongly.  Sir  Eustace.  I  cannot  promise  to  maintain 
you  here,  for  you  might  be   attacked  when   I  have  no  army 


330  AT    AGINCOURT 

with  which  I  could  succour  you.  As  soon  as  I  return  home 
and  learn  which  of  those  who  have  fallen  have  left  no  heirs, 
and  whose  lands  therefore  have  come  into  my  gift,  I  will  then 
make  choice  of  a  new  estate  for  you." 

The  army  marched  slowly  to  Calais.  It  was  weakened  by 
sickness  and  hunger,  and  every  man  was  borne  down  by  the 
weight  of  the  booty  he  carried.  On  arriving  there  the  king 
held  a  council,  and  it  was  finally  determined  to  return  to 
England.  The  force  under  his  command  was  now  but  the 
skeleton  of  an  army.  Fresh  men  and  money  were  required 
to  continue  the  war,  and  he  accordingly  set  sail,  carrying 
with  him  his  long  train  of  royal  and  noble  prisoners.  The 
news  of  the  victory  created  the  greatest  enthusiasm  in  Eng- 
land. At  Dover  the  people  rushed  into  the  sea  and  carried 
the  king  to  shore  on  their  shoulders.  At  Canterbury  and  the 
other  towns  through  which  he  passed  he  received  an  enthu- 
siastic welcome,  while  his  entry  into  London  was  a  triumph. 
Every  house  was  decorated,  the  conduits  ran  with  wine  in- 
stead of  water,  and  the  people  were  wild  with  joy  and  en- 
thusiasm. Great  subsidies  were  granted  him  by  Parliament, 
and  the  people  in  their  joy  would  have  submitted  to  any 
taxation.  However,  throughout  his  reign  Henry  always 
showed  the  greatest  moderation ;  he  kept  well  within  con- 
stitutional usages,  and  his  pleasant,  affable  manner  secured 
for  him  throughout  his  reign  the  love  and  devotion  of  his 
subjects. 

On  his  arrival  at  Calais  Guy  discovered  that  among  the 
prisoners  was  his  friend  Count  Charles  d'Estournel. 

''  I  am  grieved  indeed  to  see  you  in  this  plight,"  he  ex- 
claimed as  he  met  him. 

''  'Tis  unfortunate  truly,  Aylmer,  but  it  might  have  been 
worse  ;  better  a  prisoner  than  among  the  dead  at  Agincourt," 
the  light-hearted  young  count  said  ;    ''but  truly  it  has  been 


AGINCOURT  331 

an  awful  business.  Who  could  have  dreamt  of  it?  I 
thought  myself  that  the  council  were  wrong  when  they 
refused  all  the  offers  of  the  towns  to  send  bodies  of  footmen 
to  fight  beside  us;  had  they  been  there,  they  might  have 
faced  those  terrible  archers  of  yours,  for  they  at  least  would 
have  been  free  to  fight  when  we  were  all  but  helpless  in  that 
quagmire.  I  see  that  you  have  knightly  spurs  on,  and  I  con- 
gratulate you." 

''Now,  Count,  what  can  I  do  to  ensure  your  release  at 
once  ?     Whose  prisoner  are  you  ?  " 

**  I  surrendered  to  one  John  Parsons,  an  esquire,  and  I 
shall,  of  course,  as  soon  as  we  get  to  England,  send  home  to 
raise  money  for  my  ransom." 

''I  know  him  well,"  Guy  said;  *'his  lord's  tent  was 
pitched  alongside  that  of  Sir  Eustace,  before  Harfleur,  and 
we  saw  much  of  each  other,  and  often  rode  together  on  the 
march.  If  I  gave  him  my  guarantee  for  your  ransom,  I 
doubt  not  that  he  will  take  your  pledge,  and  let  you  depart 
at  once." 

''  I  should  be  glad  indeed  if  you  would  do  so,  Aylmer." 

"  At  any  rate  he  will  take  the  guarantee  of  Sir  Eustace," 
Guy  said,  ''which  will,  I  know,  be  given  readily,  after  the 
service  you  rendered  to  his  dame,  and  it  may  be  that  you 
will  have  it  in  your  power  to  do  him  a  service  in  return." 
He  then  told  the  count  of  the  intention  of  Sir  Eustace  to  sell 
the  estate,  or  rather  to  arrange  for  its  transfer. 

"It  is  held  directly  from  the  crown,"  he  said,  "but  just 
at  present  the  crown  is  powerless.  Artois  is  everywhere 
Burgundian,  and  it  would  certainly  be  greatly  to  the  advan- 
tage of  Burgundy  that  it  should  be  held  by  one  of  his  fol- 
lowers, while  it  would  be  to  the  safety  of  France  that  it 
should  be  held  by  a  Frenchman,  rather  than  by  one  who  is 
also  a  vassal  of  England. ' ' 


332  AT  AGINCOURT 

''I  should  think  that  that  could  be  managed,"  the  count 
said  thoughtfully.  "  I  will  speak  to  my  father,  I  am,  as 
you  know,  his  second  son,  but  through  my  mother,  who  is 
a  German,  I  have  an  estate  on  the  other  side  of  the  Rhine. 
This  I  would  gladly  exchange — that  is  to  say,  would  part 
with  to  some  German  baron — if  I  could  obtain  the  fief  of 
Villeroy.  I  have  no  doubt  that  Burgundy  would  not  only 
consent,  but  would  help,  for,  as  you  know  by  the  manner 
in  which  your  lady  was  made  a  hostage,  he  looked  with 
great  jealousy  on  this  frontier  fortress,  which  not  only  gives 
a  way  for  the  English  into  Artois,  but  which  would,  in  the 
hands  of  an  Orleanist,  greatly  aid  an  invasion  of  the  prov- 
ince from  Pontoise  and  the  west.  And,  although  the  court 
would  just  at  present  object  to  give  the  fief  to  a  Burgundian, 
it  is  powerless  to  interfere,  and  when  the  troubles  are  over, 
the  duke  would  doubtless  be  able  to  manage  it." 

Guy  had  no  difficulty  in  arranging  the  matter  with 
D'Estournel's  captor,  to  whom  Sir  Eustace  and  he  both 
gave  their  surety  that  his  ransom  should  be  paid  ;  and,  be- 
fore sailing,  Guy  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  his  friend 
mount  and  ride  for  St.  Omar  with  a  pass  through  the  Eng- 
lish territory  from  the  governor. 


CHAPTER    XX 

PENSHURST 


AFTER  accompanying  the  king  to  London  Sir  Eustace  and 
Guy  rode  to  Summerley,  where  Long  Tom  and  his  com- 
panions had  already  arrived,  having  marched  thither  direct 
from  Dover.     There  were  great  rejoicings  at  the  castle.      Not 


KATARINA   SWEPT   A   DEEP   CURTSEY,    AND   WENT   OFF   WITH  A 
MERRY    LAUGH." 


PENSHURST  333 

only  the  tenants,  but  people  from  a  long  way  round  came 
in  to  join  in  welcoming  home  two  of  the  heroes  of  Agin- 
court.  The  archer  had  already  brought  news  of  Guy  having 
been  knighted,  and  he  was  warmly  congratulated  by  Dame 
Margaret  and  by  Agnes,  who  received  him  with  her  usual 
sisterly  affection.  Katarina,  also,  congratulated  him,  but 
it  was  with  less  warmth  of  manner.  In  the  evening,  how- 
ever, her  mood  changed,  and  she  said  to  him  : 

"  Though  I  do  not  say  much,  you  know  that  I  am 
pleased.  Sir  Guy." 

''I  am  not  sure.  Countess  Katarina — since  we  are  to  be 
ceremonious  to  each  other — that  I  do  quite  know,  for  since 
I  returned  from  France  last  time,  I  have  seldom  understood 
you  ;  one  moment  you  seem  to  me  just  as  you  used  to  be, 
at  another  you  hold  me  at  a  distance,  as  if  I  were  well-nigh 
a  stranger." 

Katarina  shrugged  her  shoulders.  ''  What  would  you  have, 
Guy  ?     One  can't  be  always  in  the  same  humour." 

"You  are  always  in  the  same  humour  to  Dame  Margaret 
and  Agnes,"  he  said  ;  '^  so  far  as  I  can  see  I  am  the  only  one 
whom  you  delight  to  tease." 

*'  Now  that  you  are  a  belted  knight,  Sir  Guy,  I  shall  not 
presume  to  tease  you  any  more,  but  shall  treat  you  with  the 
respect  due  to  your  dignity. ' '  Then  she  swept  a  deep  curtsey, 
and  turning,  went  off  with  a  merry  laugh,  while  Guy  looked 
after  her  more  puzzled  than  ever. 

That  evening  he  received  the  news  that  during  the  absence 
of  Sir  Eustace  and  himself  Sir  William  Bailey,  a  young 
knight  whose  estates  lay  near,  had  asked  for  the  hand  of 
Agnes,  and  that,  although  Dame  Margaret  had  been  unable 
to  give  an  answer  during  her  lord's  absence,  Agnes  would 
willingly  submit  herself  to  her  father's  orders  to  wed  Sir 
William. 


334  AT    AGINCOURT 

Guy  remained  for  some  months  quietly  at  Summerley. 
The  Emperor  Sigismund  had  paid  a  visit  to  England,  and 
then  to  Paris,  to  endeavour  to  reconcile  the  two  countries. 
His  mediation  failed.  Henry  offered,  as  a  final  settle- 
ment, to  accept  the  execution,  on  the  part  of  France,  of 
the  treaty  of  Trepigny.  Nothing,  however,  came  of  it,  for 
there  was  no  government  in  France  capable  of  making  a 
binding  treaty.  In  spite  of  the  disgrace  and  the  slaughter  of 
the  nobles  at  Agincourt  there  was  no  abatement  of  the  in- 
ternal dissensions,  and  the  civil  war  between  Burgundy  and 
Armagnac  was  still  raging,  the  only  change  in  affairs  being 
that  the  vicious  and  incapable  Duke  of  Aquitaine  had  died, 
and  the  queen  had  once  again  gone  over  to  the  Burgundian 
faction.  Count  Charles  d'Estournel  had  carried  into  effect 
the  mission  with  which  he  had  charged  himself.  Burgundy 
had  eagerly  embraced  the  opportunity  of  attaching  to  his  side 
the  castle  and  estates  of  Villeroy,  and  he  and  the  Count 
d'Estournel  between  them  raised  a  sum  of  money  which  was 
paid  to  Sir  Eustace  for  the  relinquishment  to  Burgundy  of  the 
fief,  which  was  then  bestowed  upon  Count  Charles. 

The  sum  in  no  way  represented  what  would  now  be  con- 
sidered the  value  of  the  estate,  but  in  those  days,  when  fiefs 
reverted  to  the  crown  or  other  feudal  superior  upon  the 
death  of  an  owner  without  heirs,  or  were  confiscated  upon 
but  slight  pretence,  the  money  value  was  far  under  the  real 
value  of  the  estate.  Sir  Eustace  was  well  satisfied,  however, 
with  the  sum  paid  him.  Had  his  son  Henry  lived  he  had  in- 
tended that  the  anomalous  position  of  the  lord  of  Villeroy, 
being  also  a  vassal  of  England,  should  have  been  got  rid  of 
by  one  of  his  sons  becoming  its  owner,  and  a  vassal  of 
France,  while  the  other  would  inherit  Summerley,  and  grow 
up  a  vassal  of  England  only.  Henry's  death  had  put  an  end 
to  the  possibility  of  this  arrangement,  and  Charlie  would  now 


PENSHURST  335 

become,  at  his  father's  death,  Lord  of  Summerley  and  of  such 
other  English  lands  as  could  be  obtained  with  the  money 
paid  for  the  surrender  of  the  fief  of  Villeroy. 

In  the  first  week  of  July  there  were  great  rejoicings  at 
Summerley  over  the  marriage  of  Agnes  with  Sir  William 
Bailey.  The  king  had  not  forgotten  his  promise  to  Sir 
Eustace,  and  had  raised  him  to  the  title  of  Baron  Eustace 
of  Summerley,  and  had  presented  him  with  a  royal  manor 
near  Winchester.  Guy  was  summoned  to  court  to  take  part 
in  the  festivities  that  were  held  during  the  visit  of  Sigismund, 
and  the  king  said  to  him  pleasantly  one  day  : 

*'  I  have  not  forgotten  you.  Sir  Guy;  but  I  have  had  many 
to  reward,  and  you  know  importunate  suitors,  and  those  who 
have  powerful  connections  to  keep  their  claims  ever  in  front, 
obtain  an  advantage  over  those  who  are  content  to  hold  them- 
selves in  the  back-ground." 

''  I  am  in  all  ways  contented,  your  majesty.  I  have  lived 
all  my  life  in  the  household  at  Summerley,  and  am  so  much 
one  of  my  lord's  family  that  I  have  no  desire  to  quit  it. 
Moreover,  my  father  has  just  returned  from  Villeroy  with 
the  garrison  of  the  castle,  and  it  is  a  great  pleasure  to  me 
to  have  his  society  again. ' ' 

"  I  thought  that  some  day  you  would  have  married  Dame 
Margaret's  fair  daughter,  after  acting  as  their  protector  in 
the  troubles  in  Paris,  but  I  hear  that  she  is  betrothed  to  Sir 
William  Bailey." 

'*  Such  an  idea  never  entered  my  mind,  your  majesty.  She 
was  but  a  child  in  those  days,  not  so  much  in  years  as  in 
thought,  and  brought  up  together  as  we  were  I  have  always 
regarded  her  rather  in  the  light  of  a  sister." 

Guy's  quiet  stay  at  Summerley  came  to  an  end  suddenly. 
A  fortnight  after  the  marriage  of  Agnes,  Harfleur  was  be- 
sieged by  the  French  by  land  and  water,  and    the  Earl  of 


336  AT    AGINCOURT 

Dorset,  its  governor,  sent  to  England  for  aid.  The  king 
sent  hasty  orders  to  his  vassals  of  Kent,  Surrey,  and  Hamp- 
shire, to  march  with  their  retainers  to  Rye,  where  a  fleet  was 
to  gather  for  their  conveyance.  A  body  of  archers  and  men- 
at-arms  were  also  sent  thither  by  the  king,  and  the  Duke  of 
Bedford,  his  brother,  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  ex- 
pedition. Sir  Eustace  was  suffering  somewhat  from  the  effects 
of  a  fever,  the  seeds  of  which  he  had  contracted  in  France, 
and  he  accordingly  sent  his  contingent,  thirty  archers  and  as 
many  men-at-arms,  under  the  command  of  Guy. 

"  I  had  hoped  that  we  had  done  with  Harfleur,"  Long  Tom 
said  as  they  started  on  their  march  to  the  seaport.  "  I  don't 
mind  fighting,  that  comes  in  the  way  of  business,  but  to  see 
men  rotting  away  like  sheep  with  disease  is  not  to  my  fancy." 

"  We  shall  have  no  fighting  on  land,  Tom,"  Guy  replied, 
"  at  least  I  expect  not.  When  the  French  see  that  the  garri- 
son is  reinforced  they  will  probably  give  up  the  siege,  though 
we  may  have  a  fight  at  sea  with  the  French  ships  that  are 
blockading  the  town  and  preventing  provisions  from  reaching 
the  garrison.  Doubtless  we  shall  take  a  good  store  of  food 
with  us,  and  the  French  will  know  well  enough  that  as  we  had 
such  hard  work  in  capturing  the  town,  they  can  have  no  chance 
whatever  of  taking  it  by  assault  when  defended  by  us." 

Guy  and  his  party  had  a  small  ship  to  themselves,  with 
which  he  was  well  content,  as,  being  but  a  newly-made  knight, 
he  would,  had  he  been  in  a  large  ship,  have  been  under  the 
orders  of  any  others  who  chanced  to  be  with  him  ;  while  he 
was  now  free  to  act  as  he  chose.  The  voyage  was  favourable, 
but  when  the  fleet  arrived  off"  the  mouth  of  the  Seine  they 
found  that  the  work  before  them  was  far  more  serious  than 
they  had  expected.  In  addition  to  their  own  fleet,  which  was 
itself  considerably  stronger  than  the  English,  the  besiegers  had 
hired  the  aid  of  some  great  Genoese  vessels,  and  a  number  of 


PENSHURST  337 

galleys,  caravels,  and  many  high-decked  ships  from  Spain. 
They  occupied  a  strong  position  off  the  town,  and  could  be 
supported  by  some  of  the  siege  batteries.  The  English  fleet 
lay  to  at  the  mouth  of  the  Seine,  and  at  night  the  captains  of 
the  troops  on  board  the  various  ships  were  rowed  to  Bedford's 
ship,  which  displayed  a  light  at  the  mast-head,  so  that  the 
fleet  could  all  lie  in  company  round  her.  Here  after  much 
discussion  a  plan  for  the  battle  next  day  was  agreed  upon. 
The  enterprise  would  have  been  a  very  hazardous  one,  but, 
happily,  at  daybreak  the  French  ships  were  seen  coming  out 
to  give  battle.  Confident  in  their  superior  numbers,  and  anx- 
ious to  revenge  their  defeat  at  Agincourt,  the  French  com- 
manders were  eager  to  reap  the  whole  glory  of  victory  with- 
out the  assistance  of  their  allies,  whose  ships  remained  anch- 
ored in  the  river. 

Bedford  at  once  made  the  signal  to  attack  them,  and  a  des- 
perate fight  ensued.  Great  as  was  the  slaughter  in  those  days 
in  battles  on  land,  it  was  far  greater  in  sea-fights.  Except  to 
knights  and  nobles,  from  whom  ransom  could  be  obtained, 
quarter  was  never  given  to  prisoners  either  by  land  or  sea, 
consequently  as  soon  as  soldiers  in  a  land  battle  saw  that  fort- 
une was  going  against  them  they  fled.  But  on  sea  there  was 
no  escape;  every  man  knew  that  it  was  either  death  or  vic- 
tory, and  therefore  fought  with  determination  and  obstinacy 
to  the  end.  The  two  first  French  ships  that  arrived  were 
speedily  captured,  but  when  the  rest  came  up  a  desperate  bat- 
tle took  place.  Guy  was  on  the  point  of  ordering  his  ship  to 
be  laid  alongside  a  French  craft  little  larger  than  his  own, 
when  his  eye  fell  upon  a  great  ship  carrying  the  flag  of  a 
French  admiral,  and  at  once  diverting  the  course  of  his  vessel, 
he  ran  alongside  her.  The  archers  were  on  the  bow  and  stern 
castles  of  his  ship,  and  as  they  came  within  a  short  distance  of 
the  Frenchman,  they  sent  their  arrows  thick  and  fast  into  the 


338  AT    AGINCOURT 

crowded  mass  on  her  deck.  Two  grapnels,  to  each  of  which 
were  attached  twenty  feet  of  chain,  were  thrown  into  the 
shrouds  of  the  French  vessel,  and  Guy  shouted  to  the  men-at- 
arms  in  the  waist  to  keep  the  enemy  from  boarding  by  holding 
the  vessels  apart  by  thrusting  out  light  spars  and  using  their 
spears. 

The  French  had  a  few  cross-bowmen  on  board,  but  Guy, 
running  up  on  to  the  castle  at  the  bow,  where  Long  Tom  him- 
self was  posted,  bade  him  direct  the  fire  of  his  men  solely 
against  them,  and  in  a  very  short  time  the  discharge  of  mis- 
siles from  the  French  ship  ceased.  In  vain  the  French  at- 
tempted to  bring  the  ships  alongside  each  other  by  throwing 
grapnels  ;  the  ropes  of  these  were  cut  directly  they  fell,  and 
although  many  of  the  English  spears  were  hacked  in  two, 
others  were  at  once  thrust  out,  and  the  spars,  being  inclined 
so  as  to  meet  the  hull  of  the  enemy  below  the  water-line,  could 
not  be  reached  by  their  axes.  The  wind  was  light,  and  there 
was  no  great  difference  in  point  of  sailing.  The  English  sail- 
ors were  vigilant,  and  when  the  Frenchman  brailed  up  his  great 
sail,  so  as  to  fall  behind,  they  at  once  followed  his  example. 
At  the  end  of  a  quarter  of  an  hour  the  effect  of  the  arrows  of 
the  thirty  archers  was  so  great  that  there  was  much  confusion 
on  board  the  enemy,  and  Guy  thought  that,  comparatively 
small  as  his  force  was,  an  attack  might  be  made.  So  the  spars 
were  suddenly  drawn  in  and  the  chains  hauled  upon.  The 
archers  caught  up  their  axes  and  joined  the  men-at-arms,  and 
as  the  vessels  came  together  they  all  leapt  with  a  great  shout 
upon  the  enemy's  deck. 

The  French  knights,  whose  armour  had  protected  them  to 
some  extent  from  the  slaughter  that  the  arrows  had  effected 
among  the  soldiers,  fought  bravely  and  rallied  their  men  to 
resistance;  but  with  shouts  of  '' Agincourt  !  "  the  men-at- 
arms  and  archers,  led   by  Guy, — who  now  for   the  first  time 


PENSHURST  339 

fought  in  his  knightly  armour, — were  irresistible.  They  had 
boarded  at  the  enemy's  stern  so  as  to  get  all  their  foes  in 
front  of  them,  and  after  clearing  the  stern  castle  they  poured 
down  into  the  waist  and  gradually  won  their  way  along  it. 
After  ten  minutes'  hard  fighting  the  French  admiral  and 
knights  were  pent  up  on  the  fore  castle,  and  defended  the  lad- 
der by  which  it  was  approached  so  desperately  that  Guy  or- 
dered Tom,  with  a  dozen  of  the  archers,  to  betake  themselves 
to  the  English  fore  castle  and  to  shoot  from  there,  and  in  a 
short  time  the  French  leaders  lowered  their  swords  and  sur- 
rendered. The  French  flag  at  the  stern  had  been  hauled  down 
and  that  of  England  hoisted  as  soon  as  they  boarded,  and  the 
latter  was  now  run  up  to  the  mast-head  amid  the  loud  hurrahs 
of  the  English. 

The  moment  the  French  surrendered,  Guy  called  to  his 
men  to  cease  from  slaying  and  to  disarm  the  prisoners,  who 
were  still  much  more  numerous  than  themselves.  The  com- 
mon men  he  told  to  take  to  their  boats  and  row  away,  while 
the  admiral  and  knights  were  conducted  to  the  cabin,  and  a 
guard  placed  over  them.  As  soon  as  this  was  done  Guy  looked 
round;  the  battle  was  still  raging  and  many  of  the  French 
ships  had  been  captured,  but  others  were  defending  themselves 
desperately.  Twelve  of  Guy's  men  had  been  killed,  and  several 
of  the  others  more  or  less  severely  wounded,  and  seeing  that 
his  countrymen  did  not  need  his  assistance,  he  ordered  the 
decks  to  be  cleared  and  the  dead  bodies  thrown  overboard. 
In  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  the  last  French  ship  had  been  taken. 
There  was  now  breathing  time  for  half  an  hour,  during  which 
the  Duke  of  Bedford,  whose  ship  lay  not  far  from  Guy's  prize, 
had  himself  rowed  on  board. 

^'All  have  done  well  to-day.  Sir  Guy  Aylmer,  but  as- 
suredly the  feat  you  have  performed  surpasses  any  of  the 
others,  seeing  that  you  have  captured  this  great  ship  with  one 


340  AT    AGINCOURT 

of  the  smallest  in  our  fleet.  Their  crew  must  have  been  three 
or  four  times  as  strong  as  yours,  which  was,  as  I  know,  but 
sixty  strong.     Has  the  Count  de  Valles  fallen  ?  ' ' 

*'  No,  my  lord  duke,  he  is,  with  six  of  his  knights,  a 
prisoner  in  the  cabin." 

''  I  will  see  him  later,"  the  duke  said  ;  ''  we  are  now  going 
to  attack  the  Genoese  and  Spaniards.  Is  there  aught  that  I 
can  do  for  you  ?  ' ' 

''  Some  twenty  of  my  men  are  dead  or  disabled,"  Guy 
said,  ''  and  I  must  leave  ten  in  charge  of  this  prize.  I  have 
suffered  the  French  soldiers,  after  disarming  them  and  the 
sailors,  to  leave  in  their  boats,  and  ten  men  will  therefore  be 
sufficient  to  hold  her.  If  your  grace  can  spare  me  thirty  men- 
at-arms  I  will  go  on  in  my  own  ship  to  attack  the  Genoese." 

''I  will  do  so,"  the  duke  replied.  "I  will  send  ten  to 
keep  this  ship,  and  twenty  to  fill  the  places  of  those  of  your 
men  who  have  fallen.  I  can  spare  ten  from  my  own  ship 
and  will  borrow  twenty  from  such  of  the  others  as  can  best 
spare  them." 

In  a  few  minutes  the  thirty  men  came  on  board,  with  a  sub- 
officer  to  take  charge  of  the  prize.  Guy  returned  with  his 
own  men  and  twenty  new-comers  to  his  vessel,  and  sailed  in 
with  the  fleet  to  attack  the  great  ships  of  the  Genoese  and 
Spaniards  at  their  moorings.  As  they  approached  they  were 
received  with  a  heavy  cannonade  from  the  enemy's  ships  and 
shore  batteries,  but  without  replying  they  sailed  on  and 
ranged  themselves  alongside  the  enemy,  their  numbers  per- 
mitting them  to  lay  a  vessel  on  each  side  of  most  of  the  great 
caravels.  Their  task  was  by  no  means  an  easy  one,  for  the 
sides  of  these  ships  were  fifteen  feet  above  those  of  the  low 
English  vessels,  and  they  were  all  crowded  with  men.  Never- 
theless, the  English  succeeded  in  boarding,  forcing  their  way 
in  through  port-holes  and  windows,  clambering  up  the  bows 


PENSHURST  341 

by  the  carved  work,  or  running  out  on  their  yards  and  swing- 
ing themselves  by  ropes  on  to  the  enemy's  deck,  while  the 
cannon  plied  them  with  shot  close  to  the  water-line. 

Most  of  the  ships  were  taken  by  boarding,  some  were  sunk 
with  all  on  board,  a  few  only  escaped  by  cutting  their  cables 
and  running  up  the  Seine  into  shallow  water.  The  loss  of 
life  on  the  part  of  the  French  and  their  allies  in  this  brilliant 
British  victory  was  enormous.  With  the  exception  of  those 
on  board  the  few  ships  which  escaped,  and  the  men  sent  off 
in  the  boats  by  Guy,  the  whole  of  the  crews  of  the  French, 
Genoese,  and  Spaniards,  save  only  the  nobles  and  knights 
put  to  ransom,  were  killed,  drowned,  or  taken  prisoners,  and 
during  the  three  weeks  that  the  English  fleet  remained  off 
Harfleur,  the  sailors  were  horrified  by  the  immense  number 
of  dead  bodies  that  were  carried  up  and  down  by  the  tide. 
Harfleur  was  revictualled  and  put  into  a  state  of  defence,  and 
the  Duke  of  Bedford  then  sailed  with  his  fleet  to  England,  hav- 
ing achieved  the  greatest  naval  victory  that  England  had  ever 
won  save  when  Edward  the  Third,  with  the  Black  Prince, 
completely  defeated  a  great  Spanish  fleet  off"  the  coast  of  Sus- 
sex, with  a  squadron  composed  of  ships  vastly  inferior  both  in 
size  and  number  to  those  of  the  Spaniards,  which  contained 
fully  ten  times  the  number  of  fighting  men  carried  by  the 
English  vessels. 

This  great  naval  victory  excited  unbounded  enthusiasm  in 
England.  The  king  gave  a  great  banquet  to  the  Duke  of 
Bedford  and  his  principal  officers,  and  by  the  duke's  orders 
Guy  attended.  Before  they  sat  down  to  the  table  the  duke 
presented  his  officers  individually  to  the  king.  Guy,  as  the 
youngest  knight,  was  the  last  to  be  introduced. 

''The  duke  has  already  spoken  to  me  of  the  right  valiant 
deeds  that  you  accomplished,  Sir  Guy  Aylmer,"  the  king  said 
as  he  bowed   before   him,    "  and   that  with  but  a  small  craft 


342  AT   AGINCOURT 

and  only  sixty  men-at-arms  and  archers  you  captured  the  ship 
of  the  French  admiral,  which  he  estimates  must  have  carried 
at  least  three  hundred  men.  We  hereby  raise  you  to  the  rank 
of  knight-banneret,  and  appoint  you  to  the  fief  of  Penshurst  in 
Hampshire,  now  vacant  by  the  death  without  heirs  of  the 
good  knight  Sir  Richard  Fulk.  And  we  add  thereto,  as  our 
own  gift,  the  two  royal  manors  of  Stoneham  and  Piverley 
lying  adjacent  to  it,  and  we  enjoin  you  to  take  for  your  coat- 
of-arms  a  great  ship.  The  fief  of  Penshurst  is  a  sign  of  our 
royal  approval  of  your  bravery  at  Harfleur,  the  two  manors 
are  the  debt  we  owe  you  for  your  service  at  Agincourt.  We 
have  ordered  our  chancellor  to  make  out  the  deeds,  and  to- 
morrow you  will  receive  them  from  him  and  take  the  oaths." 
Guy  knelt  and  kissed  the  hand  that  the  king  held  out  to 
him,  and  acknowledged  the  royal  gift  in  fitting  words.  On 
the  following  day,  after  taking  the  oaths  for  his  new  pos- 
sessions, he  mounted,  and  the  next  day  rode  into  Summerley. 
Here  to  his  surprise  he  found  the  Count  of  Montepone,  who 
had  arrived,  by  way  of  Calais  and  Dover,  a  few  days  pre- 
viously. He  was  suffering  from  a  severe  wound,  and  when 
Guy  entered  rose  feebly  from  a  chair  by  the  fire,  for  it  was 
now  October  and  the  weather  was  cold.  His  daughter  was 
sitting  beside  him,  and  Lady  Margaret  was  also  in  the  room. 
Lord  Eustace  and  Sir  John  Aylmer  had  met  Guy  as  he  dis- 
mounted below. 

'*  So  you  have  gone  through  another  adventure  and  come 
out  safely,"  the  count  said  after  Guy  had  greeted  him. 
"  Truly  you  have  changed  greatly  since  you  left  Paris,  well- 
nigh  three  years  ago.  It  was  well  that  Maitre  Leroux  had 
the  armour  made  big  for  you,  for  I  see  that  it  is  now  none  too 
large.  I  too,  you  see,  have  been  at  war ;  but  it  was  one  in 
which  there  was  small  honour,  though,  as  you  see,  with  some 
risk,  for  it  was  a  private  duel  forced  upon  me  by  one  of  the 


PENSHURST  343 

Armagnac  knights.  Up  to  that  time  my  predictions  had 
wrought  me  much  profit  and  no  harm.  I  had  told  Aquitaine 
and  other  lords  who  consulted  me  that  disaster  would  happen 
when  the  French  army  met  the  English.  That  much  I  read 
in  the  stars.  And  though,  when  Henry  marched  north  from 
Harfleur  with  so  small  a  following,  it  seemed  to  me  that 
victory  could  scarce  attend  him  against  the  host  of  France,  I 
went  over  my  calculations  many  times  and  could  not  find  that 
I  had  made  an  error.  It  was  owing  greatly  to  my  predic- 
tions that  the  duke  readily  gave  way  when  the  great  lords 
persuaded  him  not  to  risk  his  life  in  the  battle. 

''  Others  whom  I  had  warned  went  to  their  death,  in  some 
cases  because  they  disbelieved  me,  in  others  because  they 
preferred  death  to  the  dishonour  of  drawing  back.  One  of 
the  latter,  on  the  eve  of  the  battle,  confided  to  a  hot-headed 
knight  in  his  following  that  I  had  foretold  his  death ;  and  in- 
stead of  quarrelling  with  the  stars,  the  fool  seemed  to  think 
that  I  had  controlled  them,  and  was  responsible  for  his  lord's 
death.  So  when  in  Paris  some  months  since,  he  publicly  in- 
sulted me,  and  being  an  Italian  noble  as  well  as  an  astrologer, 
I  fought  him  the  next  day.  I  killed  him,  but  not  before  I  re- 
ceived a  wound  that  laid  me  up  for  months,  and  from  which 
I  have  not  yet  fairly  recovered.  While  lying  in  Paris  I  de- 
cided upon  taking  a  step  that  I  had  for  some  time  been  medi- 
tating. I  could,  when  Katarina  left  Paris  with  your  lady, 
have  well  gone  with  her,  with  ample  means  to  live  in  comfort 
and  to  furnish  her  with  a  fortune  not  unfitted  to  her  rank  as 
my  daughter. 

^'  During  the  past  three  years  the  reputation  I  gained  by  my 
success  in  saving  the  lives  of  several  persons  of  rank,  increased 
so  rapidly  that  money  has  flowed  into  my  coffers  beyond  all 
belief.  There  was  scarcely  a  noble  of  the  king's  party  who 
had  not  consulted  me,  and  since  Agincourt  the  Duke  of  Aqui- 


344  AT    AGINCOURT 

taine  and  many  others  took  no  step  whatever  without  coming 
to  me.  But  I  am  weary  of  the  everlasting  troubles  of  which 
I  can  see  no  end,  and  assuredly  the  aspect  of  the  stars  affords 
no  ground  for  hope  that  they  will  terminate  for  years  ;  there- 
fore, I  have  determined  to  leave  France,  and  to  practise  my 
art  henceforth  solely  for  my  own  pleasure.  I  shall  open  ne- 
gotiations with  friends  in  Mantua,  to  see  whether,  now  that 
twelve  years  have  elapsed  since  I  had  to  fly,  matters  cannot 
be  arranged  with  my  enemies  ;  much  can  often  be  done  when 
there  are  plenty  of  funds  wherewith  to  smooth  away  difficul- 
ties. Still,  that  is  in  the  future.  My  first  object  in  coming 
to  England  was  to  see  how  my  daughter  was  faring,  and  to 
enjoy  a  period  of  rest  and  quiet  while  my  wound  was  healing, 
which  it  has  begun  to  do  since  I  came  here.  I  doubted  on 
my  journey,  which  has  been  wholly  performed  in  a  litter, 
whether  I  should  arrive  here  alive. ' ' 

''And  now,  father,"  Katarina  said,  "let  us  hear  what  Sir 
Guy  has  been  doing  since  he  left ;  we  have  been  all  full  of 
impatience  since  the  news  came  four  days  ago  that  the  Duke 
of  Bedford  had  destroyed  a  great  fleet  of  French,  Spanish, 
and  Genoese  ships." 

"  Guy  has  had  his  share  of  fighting,  at  any  rate,"  Lord 
Eustace  said,  as  he  entered  the  room  while  the  girl  was  speak- 
ing, "  for  fifteen  of  our  men  have  fallen  ;'  and,  as  Long  Tom 
tells  me,  they  had  hot  work  of  it,  and  gained  much  credit  by 
capturing  single-handed  a  great  French  ship." 

'-'Yes,  we  were  fortunate,"  Guy  said,  "  in  faUing  across  the 
ship  of  the  French  admiral,  Count  de  Valles.  Our  men  all 
fought  stoutly,  and  the  archers  having  cleared  the  way  for  us 
and  slain  many  of  their  crew,  we  captured  them,  and  I  hold 
the  count  and  five  French  knights  to  ransom." 

"  That  will  fill  your  purse  rarely,  Guy.  But  let  us  hear 
more  of  this  fighting.    De  Valles's  ship  must  have  been  a  great 


PENSHURST  345 

one,  and  if  you  took  it  with  but  your  own  sixty  men  it  must 
have  been  a  brilHant  action." 

Guy  then  gave  a  full  account  of  the  fight,  and  of  the  sub- 
sequent capture  of  one  of  the  Spanish  carracks  with  the  aid  of 
another  English  ship. 

"If  the  Duke  of  Bedford  himself  came  on  board,"  Lord 
Eustace  said,  ' '  and  sent  you  some  reinforcements,  he  must 
have  thought  highly  of  the  action  ;  indeed  he  cannot  but  have 
done  so,  or  he  would  not  have  come  personally  on  board.  Did 
he  speak  to  the  king  of  it  ?  " 

' '  He  did,  and  much  more  strongly,  it  seems  to  me,  than 
the  affair  warranted,  for  at  the  banquet  the  day  before  yester- 
day his  majesty  was  graciously  pleased  to  appoint  me  a 
knight-banneret,  and  to  bestow  upon  me  the  estates  of  Pens- 
hurst,  adding  thereto  the  royal  manors  of  Stoneham  and 
Piverley. ' ' 

"  A  right  royal  gift !  "  Lord  Eustace  said,  while  exclama 
tions  of  pleasure  broke  from  the  others. 

"  I  congratulate  you  on  your  new  honour,  which  you  have 
right  worthily  earned.  Sir  John,  you  may  well  be  proud  of 
this  son  of  yours. ' ' 

"I  am  so,  indeed,"  Sir  John  Aylmer  said  heartily.  "  I 
had  hoped  well  of  the  lad,  but  had  not  deemed  that  he  would 
mount  so  rapidly.  Sir  Richard  Fulk  had  a  fine  estate,  and 
joined  now  to  the  two  manors  it  will  be  as  large  as  those  of 
Summerley,  even  with  its  late  additions." 

''I  am  very  glad,"  Dame  Margaret  said,  ''that  the  king 
has  apportioned  you  an  estate  so  near  us,  for  it  is  scarce  fifteen 
miles  to  Penshurst,  and  it  will  be  but  a  morning  ride  for  you 
to  come  hither." 

"Methinks,  wife,"  Lord  Eustace  said  with  a  smile,  ''we 
were  somewhat  hasty  in  that  matter  of  Sir  William  Bailey, 
ior  had  we  but  waited  Agnes  might  have  done  better. 


346  AT    AGINCOURT 

''  She  chose  for  herself,"  Dame  Margaret  replied  with  an 
answering  smile.  ^ '  I  say  not  that  in  my  heart  I  had  not 
hoped  at  one  time  that  she  and  Guy  might  have  come  to 
gether,  for  I  had  learnt  to  love  him  almost  as  if  he  had  been 
my  own,  and  would  most  gladly  have  given  Agnes  to  him  had 
it  been  your  wish  as  well  as  theirs ;  but  I  have  seen  for  some 
time  past  that  it  was  not  to  be,  for  they  were  like  brother  and 
sister  to  each  other,  and  neither  had  any  thought  of  a  still 
closer  relation.  Had  it  not  been  so  I  should  never  have  fa- 
voured Sir  William  Bailey's  suit,  though  indeed  he  is  a  worthy 
young  man,  and  Agnes  is  happy  with  him.  You  have  not 
been  to  your  castle  yet,  Guy?"  she  asked,  suddenly  chang- 
ing the  subject. 

''No,  indeed.  Lady  Margaret,  I  rode  straight  here  from 
London,  deeming  this,  as  methinks  that  I  shall  always  deem 
it,  my  home." 

''  We  must  make  up  a  party  to  ride  over  and  see  it  to-mor- 
row," Lord  Eustace  said.  ''  We  will  start  early,  wife,  and 
you  and  Katarina  can  ride  with  us.  Charlie  will  of  course  go, 
and  Sir  John.  We  could  make  a  horse-litter  for  the  count,  if 
he  thinks  he  could  bear  the  journey. 

''  Methinks  that  I  had  best  stay  quietly  here,"  the  Italian 
said.  "  I  have  had  enough  of  litters  for  a  time,  and  the  shak- 
ing might  make  my  wound  angry  again." 

''  Nonsense,  child  !  "  he  broke  off  as  Katarina  whispered 
that  she  would  stay  with  him  ;  "I  need  no  nursing  now ;  you 
shall  ride  with  the  rest." 

Accordingly  the  next  day  the  party  started  early.  Charlie 
was  in  high  spirits  ;  he  had  grown  into  a  sturdy  boy,  and  was 
delighted  at  the  good  fortune  that  had  befallen  Guy,  whom 
he  had  regarded  with  boundless  admiration  since  the  days  in 
Paris.  Katarina  was  in  one  of  her  silent  moods,  and  rode 
close  to  Lady  Margaret.    Long  Tom,  who  was  greatly  rejoiced 


PENSHURST  347 

on  hearing  of  the  honours  and  estates  that  had  been  bestowed 
on  Guy,  rode  with  two  of  his  comrades  in  the  rear  of  the 
party.  Penshurst  was  a  strong  castle,  though  scarcely  equal  in 
size  to  Summerley  ;  it  was,  however,  a  more  comfortable  habi- 
tation, having  been  altered  by  the  late  owner's  father,  who 
had  travelled  in  Italy,  with  a  view  rather  to  the  accommoda- 
tion of  its  inmates  than  its  defence,  and  had  been  furnished 
with  many  articles  of  luxury  rare  in  England. 

"  A  comfortable  abode  truly,  Guy  !  "  his  father  said.  ''  It 
was  well  enough  two  hundred  years  since,  when  the  country 
was  unsettled,  for  us  to  pen  ourselves  up  within  walls,  but 
there  is  little  need  of  it  now  in  England,  although  in  France, 
where  factions  are  constantly  fighting  against  each  other,  it  is 
well  that  every  man  should  hold  himself  secure  from  attack. 
But  now  that  cannon  are  getting  to  so  great  a  point  of  perfec- 
tion, walls  are  only  useful  to  repel  sudden  attacks,  and  soon 
crumble  when  cannon  can  be  brought  against  them.  Methinks 
the  time  will  come  when  walls  will  be  given  up  altogther,  es- 
pecially in  England,  where  the  royal  power  is  so  strong  that 
nobles  can  no  longer  war  with  each  other." 

"  However,  Guy,"  Lord  Eustace  said,  "  'tis  as  well  at  pres- 
ent to  have  walls,  and  strong  ones ;  and  though  I  say  not  that 
this  place  is  as  strong  as  Villeroy,  it  is  yet  strong  enough  to 
stand  a  siege." 

Guy  spent  an  hour  with  the  steward,  who  had  been  in  charge 
of  the  castle  since  the  death  of  Sir  Richard  Fulk,  and  who  had 
the  day  before  heard  from  a  royal  messenger  that  Sir  Guy  had 
been  appointed  lord  of  the  estates.  The  new  owner  learned 
from  him  much  about  the  extent  of  the  feu,  the  number  of 
tenants,  the  strength  that  he  would  be  called  upon  to  furnish 
in  case  of  war,  and  the  terms  on  which  the  vassals  held  their 
tenure. 

' '  Your  force  will  be  well-nigh  doubled, ' '  the  steward  said 


848  AT    AGINCOURT 

in  conclusion,  "  since  you  tell  me  that  the  manors  of  Stone- 
ham  and  Piverley  have  also  fallen  to  you." 

''  'Tis  a  fair  country,"  Guy  said  as  the  talk  ended,  ''  and 
one  could  wish  for  no  better.  ''  I  shall  return  to  Summerley 
to-day,  but  next  Monday  I  will  come  over  here  and  take  pos- 
session, and  you  can  bid  the  tenants,  and  those  also  of  the  two 
manors,  to  come  hither  and  meet  me  at  two  o'clock." 

"  Well,  daughter,"  the  Count  of  Montepone  said  to  Kata- 
rina  as  she  was  sitting  by  his  couch  in  the  evening,  "  so  you 
think  that  Penshurst  is  a  comfortable  abode  ?  ' ' 

''  Yes,  father,  the  rooms  are  brighter  and  lighter  than  these 
and  the  walls  are  all  hung  with  arras  and  furnished  far  more 
comfortably.  * ' 

''  Wouldst  thou  like  to  be  its  mistress,  child  ?  " 

A  bright  flush  of  colour  flooded  the  girl's  face. 

*' Dost  mean  it,  father?"  she  asked  in  a  voice  hardly 
above  a  whisper. 

''Why  not,  child?  You  have  seen  much  of  this  brave 
young  knight,  whom,  methinks,  any  maiden  might  fall  in  love 
with.  Art  thou  not  more  sensible  to  his  merits  than  was 
Mistress  Agnes  ?  ' ' 

''  He  saved  my  life,  father." 

''  That  did  he,  child,  and  at  no  small  risk  to  his  own. 
Then  do  I  understand  that  such  a  marriage  would  be  to  your 
liking?" 

**  Yes,  father,"  she  said  frankly,  ''  but  I  know  not  that  it 
would  be  to  Sir  Guy's." 

''  That  is  for  me  to  find  out,"  he  said.  ''  I  asked  Lady 
Margaret  a  few  days  ago  what  she  thought  of  the  young 
knight's  incHnations,  and  she  told  me  that  she  thought  indeed 
he  had  a  great  liking  for  you,  but  that  in  truth  you  were  so 
wayward  that  you  gave  him  but  little  chance  of  showing  it." 

**  How  could  I  let  him  see  that  I   cared  for  him,  father, 


PENSHURST  349 

when  I  knew  not  for  certain  that  he  thought  aught  of  me,  and 
moreover,  I  could  not  guess  what  your  intentions  for  me  might 
be." 

''  I  should  not  have  sent  you  where  you  would  often  be  in 
his  company,  Katarina,  unless  I  had  thought  the  matter  over 
deeply.  It  was  easy  to  foresee  that  after  the  service  he  had 
rendered  you  you  would  think  well  of  him,  and  that,  thrown 
together  as  you  would  be,  it  was  like  enough  that  you  should 
come  to  love  each  other.  I  had  cast  your  horoscope  and  his 
and  found  that  you  would  both  be  married  about  the  same 
time,  though  I  could  not  say  that  it  would  be  to  each  other. 
I  saw  enough  of  him  during  that  time  in  Paris  to  see  that  he 
was  not  only  brave,  but  prudent  and  discreet.  I  saw,  too, 
from  his  affection  to  his  mistress,  that  he  would  be  loyal  and 
honest  in  all  he  undertook,  that  it  was  likely  that  he  would 
rise  to  honour,  and  that  above  all  I  could  assuredly  trust  your 
happiness  to  him.  He  was  but  a  youth  and  you  a  girl,  but  he 
was  bordering  upon  manhood  and  you  upon  womanhood.  I 
marked  his  manner  with  his  lady's  daughter  and  saw  that  she 
would  be  no  rival  to  you.  Had  it  been  otherwise  I  should 
have  yielded  to  your  prayers,  and  have  kept  you  with  me  in 
France.  Matters  have  turned  out  according  to  my  expecta- 
tion. I  can  give  you  a  dowry  that  any  English  noble  would 
think  an  ample  one  with  his  bride  ;  and  though  Guy  is  now 
himself  well  endowed  he  will  doubtless  not  object  to  such  an 
addition  as  may  enable  him,  if  need  be,  to  place  in  the  field  a 
following  as  large  as  that  which  many  of  the  great  nobles  are 
bound  to  furnish  to  their  sovereign.  I  will  speak  to  him  on 
the  subject  to-morrow,  Katarina." 

Accordingly,  the  next  morning  at  breakfast  the  count  told 
Guy  that  there  was  a  matter  on  which  he  wished  to  consult  him, 
and  the  young  knight  remained  behind  when  the  other  mem- 
bers of  the  family  left  the  room  to  carry  out  their  avocations. 


350  AT    AGINCOURT 

"  Hast  thought  of  a  mistress  for  your  new  castle,  Sir 
Guy  ?  "   the  count  began  abruptly. 

Guy  started  at  the  sudden  question,  and  did  not  reply  at  once. 

''  I  have  thought  of  one.  Count,"  he  said  ;  '*  but  although, 
so  far,  all  that  you  told  me  long  ago  in  Paris  has  come  true, 
and  fortune  has  favoured  me  wonderfully,  in  this  respect 
she  has  not  been  kind,  for  the  lady  cares  not  for  me,  and  I 
would  not  take  a  wife  who  came  not  to  me  willingly." 

"  How  know  you  that  she  cares  not  for  you?  "  the  count 
asked. 

"  Because  I  have  eyes  and  ears.  Count.  She  thinks  me 
but  a  boy,  and  a  somewhat  ill-mannered  one.  She  mocks 
me  when  I  try  to  talk  to  her,  shuns  being  left  alone  with  me, 
and  in  all  ways  shows  that  she  has  no  inclination  towards  me, 
but  very  much  the  contrary." 

''Have  you  asked  her  straightforwardly?"  the  count  in- 
quired with  a  smile. 

''  No,  I  should  only  be  laughed  at  for  my  pains,  and  it 
would  take  more  courage  than  is  required  to  capture  a  great 
French  ship  for  me  to  put  the  matter  to  her." 

*'  I  fancy.  Sir  Guy,  that  you  are  not  greatly  versed  in 
female  ways.  A  woman  defends  herself  like  a  beleaguered 
foi tress.  She  makes  sorties  and  attacks,  she  endeavours  to 
hide  her  weakness  by  her  bravados,  and  when  she  replies 
most  disdainfully  to  a  summons  to  capitulate,  is  perhaps  on 
the  eve  ol  surrender.  To  come  to  the  point,  then,  are  you 
speaking  of  my  daughter  ?  " 

'*  I  am,  Sir  Count,"  Guy  said  frankly.  ''  I  love  her,  but 
she  loves  me  not,  and  there  is  an  end  of  it.  'Tis  easy  to 
understand  that,  beautiful  as  she  is,  she  should  not  give  a 
thought  to  me  who,  at  the  best,  can  only  claim  to  be  a  stout 
man-at-arms  ;  as  for  my  present  promotion,  I  know  that  it 
goes  for  nothing  in  her  eyes." 


PENSHURST  351 

^'  It  may  be  as  you  say,  Sir  Guy  ;  but  tell  me,  as  a  soldier, 
before  you  gave  up  the  siege  of  a  fortress  and  retired  would 
you  not  summon  it  to  surrender  ?  ' ' 

"  I  should  do  so,"  Guy  replied  with  a  smile. 

"■  Then  it  had  better  be  so  in  this  case.  Sir  Guy.  You 
say  that  you  would  willingly  marry  my  daughter.  I  would 
as  willingly  give  her  to  you.  The  difficulty  then  lies  with 
the  maiden  herself,  and  it  is  but  fair  to  you  both  that  you 
should  yourself  manfully  ask  her  decision  in  the  matter. ' ' 

He  went  out  of  the  room,  and  returned  in  a  minute  lead- 
ing Katarina.  "  Sir  Guy  has  a  question  to  ask  you,  daugh- 
ter," he  said;  '*  I  pray  you  to  answer  him  frankly."  He 
then  led  her  to  a  seat,  placed  her  there  and  left  the  room. 

Guy  felt  a  greater  inclination  to  escape  by  another  door 
than  he  had  ever  felt  to  fly  in  the  hour  of  danger,  but  after  a 
pause  he  said  : 

''  I  will  put  the  question,  Katarina,  since  your  father 
would  have  me  do  it,  though  I  know  well  enough  before- 
hand what  the  answer  will  be.  I  desire  above  all  things  to 
have  you  for  a  wife,  and  would  give  you  a  true  and  loyal 
affection  were  you  willing  that  it  should  be  so,  but  I  feel  only 
too  well  that  you  do  not  think  of  me  as  I  do  of  you.  Still, 
as  it  is  your  father's  wish  that  I  should  take  your  answer 
from  your  lips,  and  as,  above  all  things,  I  would  leave  it 
in  your  hands  without  any  constraint  from  him,  I  ask  you 
whether  you  love  me  as  one  should  love  another  before 
plighting  her  faith  to  him  ?  " 

"  Why  do  you  say  that  you  know  what  my  answer  will  be, 
Guy  ?  Would  you  have  had  me  show  that  I  was  ready  to 
drop  like  a  ripe  peach  into  your  mouth  before  you  opened 
it  ?  Why  should  I  not  love  you  ?  Did  you  not  save  my 
life?  Were  you  not  kind  and  good  to  me  even  in  the  days 
when  I  was  more  like  a  boy  than  a  girl  •*     Have  you  not  sir- 


352  AT    AGINCOURT 

borne  with  my  humours  ?  I  will  answer  your  question  as 
frankly  as  my  father  bade  me."  She  rose  now.  ''  Take  my 
hand,  Guy,  for  it  is  yours.  I  love  and  honour  you,  and 
could  wish  for  no  better  or  happier  lot  than  to  be  your  wife. 
Had  you  asked  me  six  months  ago  I  should  have  said  the 
same,  save  that  I  could  not  have  given  you  my  hand  until  I 
had  my  father's  consent." 

During  the  next  month  Guy  spent  most  of  his  time  at 
Penshurst  getting  everything  in  readiness  for  its  mistress. 
Lord  Eustace  advanced  him  the  monies  that  he  was  to  re- 
ceive for  the  ransoms  of  Count  de  Valles  and  the  five  knights, 
and  the  week  before  the  wedding  he  went  up  with  the  Count 
of  Montepone  to  London,  and  under  his  advice  bought  many 
rich  hangings  and  pieces  of  rare  furniture  to  beautify  the 
private  apartments.  The  count  laid  out  a  still  larger  sum  of 
money  on  Eastern  carpets  and  other  luxuries,  as  well  as  on 
dresses  and  other  matters  for  his  daughter.  On  jewels  he 
spent  nothing,  having  already,  he  said,  ''  a  sufficient  store  for 
the  wife  of  a  royal  duke." 

On  his  return  Guy  called  upon  the  king  at  his  palace  at 
Winchester,  and  Henry  declared  that  he  himself  would  ride 
to  Summerley  to  be  present  at  the  wedding. 

*'  You  stood  by  me,"  he  said,  "  in  the  day  of  battle,  it  is 
but  right  that  I  should  stand  by  you  on  your  wedding-day. 
Her  father  will,  of  course,  give  her  away,  and  it  is  right  that 
he  should  do  so,  seeing  that  she  is  no  ward  of  mine ;  but  I 
will  be  your  best  man.  I  will  bring  with  me  but  a  small 
tr:iin,  for  I  would  not  inconvenience  the  Baron  of  Summerley 
and  his  wife,  and  I  will  not  sleep  at  the  casde  ;  though  I  do  not 
say  that  I  will  not  stay  to  tread  ameasure  with  your  fair  bride." 

Two  days  later  a  train  of  waggons  was  seen  approaching 
Summerley  ;  they  were  escorted  by  a  body  of  men-at-arms 
with   two  officers   of  the  king.      Lord  Eustace,  in  some  sur- 


PENSHURST  353 

prise,  rode  out  to  meet  them,  and  was  informed  that  the 
king  had  ordered  them  to  pitch  a  camp  near  the  castle  for 
himself  and  his  knights,  and  that  he  intended  to  tarry  there 
for  the  night.  As  soon  as  the  waggons  were  unloaded  the 
attendants  and  men-at-arms  set  to  work,  and  in  a  short  time 
the  royal  tent  and  six  smaller  ones  were  erected  and  fitted 
with  their  furniture.  Other  tents  were  put  up  a  short  dis- 
tance away  for  the  grooms  and  attendants.  This  greatly  re- 
lieved Lady  Margaret,  for  she  had  wondered  where  she  could 
bestow  the  king  and  his  knights  if,  at  the  last  moment,  he 
determined  to  sleep  there. 

For  the  next  three  days  the  castle  was  alive  with  prepara- 
tions. Oxen  and  swine  were  slaughtered,  vast  quantities  of 
game,  geese,  and  poultry  were  brought  in,  two  stags  from  the 
royal  preserves  at  Winchester  were  sent  over  by  the  king,  and 
the  rivers  for  miles  round  were  netted  for  fish.  At  ten  o'clock 
Guy  rode  in  with  fifty  mounted  men,  the  tenants  of  Pens- 
hurst,  Stoneham,  and  Piverley,  and  these  and  all  the  tenants 
of  Summerley  rode  out  under  Lord  Eustace  and  Guy  to  meet 
the  king.  They  had  gone  but  a  mile  when  he  and  his  train 
rode  up.  He  had  with  him  the  Earl  of  Dorset  and  five  of  the 
nobles  who  had  fought  at  Agincourt  and  were  all  personally 
acquainted  with  Guy.  The  church  at  Summerley  was  a  large 
one,  but  it  was  crowded  as  it  had  never  been  before.  The 
king  and  his  nobles  stood  on  one  side  of  the  altar,  while  Lord 
Eustace,  his  wife,  Agnes,  and  Charlie  were  on  the  other. 
Guy's  tenants  occupied  the  front  seats,  while  the  rest  of  the 
church  was  filled  by  the  tenants  of  Summerley,  their  wives 
and  daughters,  and  the  retainers  of  the  castle,  among  them 
Long  Tom,  with  his  pretty  wife  beside  him.  When  every- 
thing was  in  order  the  Count  of  Montepone  entered  the 
church  with  his  daughter,  followed  by  the  six  prettiest 
maidens  on  the  Summerley  estate. 
23 


354  AT   AGINCOURT 

'<In  truth,  Sir  Guy,"  the  king  whispered  as  the  bride  and 
her  father  came  up  the  aisle,  ' '  your  taste  is  as  good  in  love 
as  your  arms  are  strong  in  war,  for  my  eyes  never  fell  on  a 
fairer  maid." 

After  the  ceremony  there  was  a  great  banquet  in  the  hall, 
while  all  the  tenants,  with  their  wives  and  families,  sat  down 
to  long  tables  spread  in  the  court-yard.  After  the  meal  was 
over  and  the  tables  removed,  the  king  and  the  party  in  the 
banqueting-hall  went  out  on  the  steps  and  were  received  with 
tremendous  cheering.  Guy  first  returned  thanks  for  himseli 
and  his  bride  for  the  welcome  that  they  had  given  him,  and 
then,  to  the  delight  of  the  people,  the  king  stepped  forward. 

"Good  people,"  he  said,  "among  whom  there  are,  I 
know,  some  who  fought  stoutly  with  us  at  Agincourt,  you  d(\ 
well  to  shout  loudly  at  the  marriage  of  this  brave  young 
knight,  who  was  brought  up  among  you,  and  who  has  won  by 
his  valour  great  credit,  and  our  royal  favour.  Methinks  that 
he  has  won,  also,  a  prize  in  his  eyes  even  greater  than  the 
honours  that  we  have  bestowed  upon  him,  and  I  doubt  not 
that,  should  occasion  occur,  he  will  win  yet  higher  honours 
in  our  service." 

A  great  shout  of  "  God  bless  the  king  !  "  went  up  from 
the  assembly.  Then  the  party  returned  to  the  hall,  while 
casks  of  wine  were  broached  in  the  court-yard.  As  Lord 
Eustace  had  sent  for  a  party  of  musicians  from  Winchester, 
first  some  stately  dances  were  performed  in  the  hall,  as  many 
as  could  find  room  being  allowed  to  come  into  it  to  witness 
them.  The  king  danced  the  first  measure  with  Katarina,  the 
Earl  of  Dorset  led  out  Lady  Margaret,  and  Guy  danced  with 
Lady  Agnes,  while  the  other  nobles  found  partners  among  the 
ladies  who  had  come  in  from  the  neighbourhood.  After  a 
few  dances  the  party  adjourned  to  the  court-yard,  where  games 
of  various  kinds,  dancing  and  feasting  were  kept  up  until  a 


PENSHURST  355 

late  hour,  when  the  king  and  his  companions  retired  to  their 
*ents.  At  an  early  hour  next  morning  the  king  and  his 
retinue  rode  back  to  Winchester. 

Until  he  signed  the  marriage  contract  before  going  to  the 
church,  Guy  was  altogether  ignorant  of  the  dowry  that  Kata- 
rina  was  to  bring,  and  was  astonished  at  the  very  large  sum 
of  money,  besides  the  long  list  of  jewels,  entered  in  it. 

"  She  will  have  as  much  more  at  my  death,"  the  count  said 
quietly;  ''there  is  no  one  else  who  has  the  shghtest  claim 
upon  me." 

Consequently,  in  the  course  of  the  wars  with  France,  Guy 
was  able  to  put  a  contingent  of  men-at-arms  and  archers,  far 
beyond  the  force  his  feudal  obligations  required,  in  the  field. 
Long  Tom  was,  at  his  own  request,  allowed  by  his  lord  to 
exchange  his  small  holding  for  a  larger  one  at  Penshurst,  and 
always  led  Guy's  archers  in  the  wars. 

Sir  John  Aylmer  remained  at  Summerley,  refusing  Guy's 
pressing  invitation  to  take  up  his  abode  at  Penshurst.  ''  No, 
lad,"  he  said;  ''Lord  Eustace  and  I  have  been  friends  and 
companions  for  many  years,  and  Lady  Margaret  has  been 
very  dear  to  me  from  her  childhood.  Both  would  miss  me 
sorely  did  I  leave  them,  the  more  so  as  Agnes  is  now  away. 
Moreover,  it  is  best  that  you  and  your  fair  wife  should  be 
together  also  for  a  time.  'Tis  best  in  all  respects.  You  are 
but  two  hours'  easy  riding  from  Summerley,  and  I  shall  often 
be  over  to  see  you." 

Four  years  after  his  marriage  the  king  promoted  Guy  to 
the  rank  of  Baron  of  Penshurst,  and  about  the  same  time  the 
Count  of  Montepone,  who  had  been  for  some  months  in  Italy, 
finding  that  his  enemies  at  Mantua  were  still  so  strong  that 
he  was  unable  to  obtain  a  reversal  of  the  decree  of  banishment 
that  had  been  passe  dagainst  him,  returned  to  Penshurst. 

' '  I  have  had  more  than  enough  of  wandering,  and  would 


356  AT    AGINCOURT 

fain  settle  down  here,  Guy,  if  you  will  give  me  a  chamber  for 
myself,  and  one  for  my  instruments.  I  shall  need  them  but 
little  henceforth,  but  they  have  become  a  part  of  myself,  and, 
though  no  longer  for  gain,  I  love  to  watch  the  stars,  and  to 
ponder  on  their  lessons;  and  when  you  ride  to  the  wars  I 
shall  be  company  for  Katarina,  who  has  long  been  used  to  my 
<<ociety  alone,  and  I  promise  you  that  I  will  no  longer  employ 
her  as  my  messenger." 

Once  established  at  Penshurst  the  count  employed  much  of 
his  time  in  beautifying  the  castle,  spending  money  freely  in 
adding  to  the  private  apartments,  and  decorating  and  furnish- 
ing them  in  the  Italian  style,  until  they  became  the  wonder 
and  admiration  of  all  who  visited  them.  In  time  he  took 
upon  himself  much  of  the  education  of  Katarina's  children, 
and  throughout  a  long  life  Guy  never  ceased  to  bless  the  day 
when  he  and  Dame  Margaret  were  in  danger  of  their  lives  at 
the  hands  of  the  White  Hoods  of  Paris. 


THE    END. 


A  LIST  OF  BOOKS 

[FOR 

YOUNG  PEOPLE 

By  G.  A.  HENTY 


BY  CONDUCT  AND   COURAGE 

A  Story  of  Nelson's  Days.     Illustrated.     $1,20  net. 

This,  the  last  of  the  celebrated  Henty  Books  ever  to  be  published,  is  a 
rattling  story  of  the  battle  and  the  breeze  in  the  glorious  days  of  Parker 
and  Nelson.  The  hero  is  brought  up  in  a  Yorkshire  fishing  village,  and 
enters  the  navy  as  a  ship's  boy. 

In  the  covirse  of  a  few  months  after  joining  he  so  distinguishes  him- 
self in  action  with  French  ships  and  Moorish  pirates  that  he  is  raised  to 
the  dignity  of  midshipman.  His  ship  is  afterward  sent  to  the  West 
Indies.  Here  his  services  attract  the  attention  of  the  Admiral,  who 
gives  him  command  of  a  small  cutter.  In  this  vessel  he  cruises  about 
among  the  islands,  chasing  and  capturing  pirates,  and  even  attacking 
their  strongholds.  He  is  a  born  leader  of  men,  and  his  pluck,  foresight, 
and  resoiirce  win  him  success  where  men  of  greater  experience  might 
have  failed.  He  is  several  times  taken  prisoner:  by  mutinous  negroes 
in  Cuba,  by  Moorish  pirates  who  carry  him  as  a  slave  to  Algiers,  and 
finally  by  the  French.  In  this  last  case  he  escapes  in  time  to  take  part 
in  the  battles  of  Cape  St.  Vincent  and  Camperdown.  His  adventures 
include  a  thrilling  experience  in  Corsica  with  no  less  a  companion  than 
Nelson  himself. 

WITH  THE  ALLIES  TO  PEKIN 

A  Tale  of  the  Relief  of  the  Legations.  Illustrated  by  Wal  Paget. 
$1.20  net. 

In  this  book  the  writer  re-tells  the  story  of  the  Siege  of  Pekin  in  a 
way  that  is  sure  to  grip  the  interest  of  his  young  readers.  The  experi- 
ences of  Rex  Bateman,  the  son  of  an  English  merchant  at  Tientsin,  and 
of  his  cousins,  two  girls  whom  Rex  rescues  from  the  Boxers  just  after 
the  first  outbreak,  offer  a  variety  of  heroic  incident  siiflacient  to  fire  the 
loyalty  of  the  most  indifferent  lad. 

THROUGH  THREE  CAMPAIGNS 

A  Story  of  Chitral,  Tirah,  and  Ashanti.     Illustrated  by  Wal 
Paget.    $1.20  net. 

The  exciting  story  of  a  boy's  adventures  in  the  British  Army.  Lisle 
BuUen,  left  an  orphan,  is  to  be  sent  home  by  the  colonel  of  the  regiment 
on  the  eve  of  the  Chitral  campaign.  The  boy's  patriotism  compels  him, 
instead,  to  secretly  join  the  regiment.  He  early  distinguishes  himself 
for  conspicuous  bravery.  His  disguise  is  discovered  and  his  promotions 
follow  rapidly. 


BOOKS  FOB    YOUNG    PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.   HENTY 

"  Among  writers  of  stories  of  adventures  for  boys  Mr.  Henty  stands 
in  the  very  first  rank." — Academy  (London). 


THE  TREASURE  OF  THE  INCAS 

A  Tale  of  Adventure  in  Peru.    With  8  full-page  Illustrations  by 
Wal  Paget,  and  Map.    $1.20  net. 

Peru  and  the  hidden  treasures  of  her  ancient  kings  offer  Mr.  Henty 
a  most  fertile  field  for  a  stirring  story  of  adventure  in  his  most  engaging 
style.  In  an  effort  to  win  the  girl  of  his  heart,  the  hero  penetrates  into 
the  wilds  of  the  land  of  the  Incas.  Boys  who  have  learned  to  look  for 
Mr.  Henty's  books  will  follow  his  new  hero  in  his  adventiirous  and 
romantic  expedition  with  absorbing  interest.  It  is  one  of  the  most  cap- 
tivating tales  Mr.  Henty  has  yet  written, 


WITH  KITCHENER  IN  THE  SOUDAN 

A  Story  of  Atbara  and  Omdurman.    With  10  full-page  Illus- 
trations.    $1.20  net. 

Mr.  Henty  has  never  combined  history  and  thrilling  adventure  more 
skillfully  than  in  this  extremely  interesting  story  It  is  not  in  boy  na- 
tiu-e  to  lay  it  aside  imfinished,  once  begun;  and  finished,  the  reader 
finds  himself  in  possession,  not  only  of  the  facts  and  the  true  atmos- 
phere of  Kitchener's  famous  Soudan  campaign,  but  of  the  Gordon 
tragedy  which  preceded  it  by  so  many  years  and  of  which  it  was  the 
outcome. 

WITH  THE  BRITISH  LEGION 

A  Story  of  theCarlist  Uprising  of  1836.    Illustrated.     $1.20  net. 

Arthur  Hallet,  a  young  English  boy,  finds  himself  in  diflQculty  at 
home,  through  certain  harmless  school  escapades,  and  enlists  in  the 
famous  "  British  Legion,"  which  was  then  embarking  for  Spain  to  take 
part  in  the  campaign  to  repress  the  Carlist  uprising  of  1836.  Arthur 
shows  his  mettle  in  the  first  fight,  distinguishes  himself  by  daring  work 
in  carrying  an  important  despatch  to  Madrid,  makes  a  dashing  and 
thrilling  rescue  of  the  sister  of  his  patron,  and  is  rapidly  promoted  to 
the  rank  of  captain.  In  following  the  adventures  of  the  hero  the  reader 
obtains,  as  is  usual  with  Mr.  Henty's  stories,  a  most  accurate  and  in- 
teresting history  of  a  picturesque  campaign. 


BOOKS   FOR    YOUXO    PEOPLE 


STORIES    BY    G.    A.    HENTY 

"  His  books  have  at  once  the  solidity  of  history  and  the  charm  of 
romance. "-/owrnaZ  of  Education. 


TO  HERAT   AND    CABUL 

A  Story  of  the  First  Afghan  War.     By  G.  A.  Henty.     With 
Illustrations.      12mo,  $1.20  net. 

The  greatest  defeat  ever  experienced  by  the  British  Army  was  that 
in  the  Mountain  Passes  of  Afghanistan.  Angus  Cameron,  the  hero  of 
this  book,  having  been  captured  by  the  friendly  Afghans,  was  com- 
pelled to  be  a  witness  of  the  calamity.  His  whole  story  is  an  intensely 
interesting  one,  from  his  boyhood  in  Persia;  his  employment  underthe 
Government  at  Herat;  through  the  defense  of  that  town  against  the 
Persians;  to  Cabul,  where  he  shared  in  all  the  events  which  ended  in 
the  awful  march  through  the  Passes  from  which  but  one  man  escaped. 
Angus  is  always  at  the  point  of  danger,  and  whether  in  battle  or  in 
hazardous  expeditions  shows  how  much  a  brave  youth,  full  of 
resources,  can  do,  even  with  so  treacherous  a  foe.  His  dangers  and 
adventures  are  thrilling,   and  his  escapes  marvellous. 

WITH  ROBERTS  TO  PRETORIA 

A  Tale  of  the  South  African  War.     By  G.  A  Kenty.     With  12 
Illustrations.    $1.20  net. 

The  Boer  War  gives  Mr.  Henty  an  unexcelled  opportunity  for  a 
thrilling  story  of  present-day  interest  which  the  author  could  not  fail  to 
take  advantage  of.  Every  boy  reader  will  find  this  account  of  the  ad- 
ventures of  the  young  hero  most  exciting,  and,  at  the  same  time  a 
wonderfully  accurate  description  of  Lord  Roberts's  campaign  to  Preto- 
ria. Boys  have  found  history  in  the  dress  Mr.  Henty  gives  it  aoything 
but  dull,  and  the  present  book  is  no  exception  to  the  rule. 

AT  THE  POINT  OF  THE  BAYONET 

A  Tale  of  the  Mahratta  War.     By  G.  A.  Henty.     Illustrated. 
12mo,  $1.20  net. 

One  hundred  years  ago  the  rule  of  the  British  in  India  was  only  partly 
established.  The  powerful  Mahrattas  were  unsubdued,  and  with  their 
skill  in  intrigue,  and  great  military  power,  they  were  exceedingly  dan- 
gerous. The  story  of  "At  the  Point  of  the  Bayonet"  begins  with 
the  attempt  to  conquer  this  powerful  people.  Harry  Lindsay,  an 
infant  when  his  father  and  mother  were  killed,  was  saved  by  his 
Mahratta  ayah,  who  carried  him  to  her  own  people  and  brought  him 
up  as  a  native.  She  taught  him  as  best  she  could,  and,  having  told  him 
his  parentage,  sent  him  to  Bombay  to  be  educated.  At  sixteen  he  ob- 
tained a  commission  in  the  English  Army,  and  his  knowledge  of  the 
Mahratta  tongue  combined  with  his  ability  and  bravery  enabled  him  to 
render  gjeat  service  in  the  Mahratta  War,  and  carried  him,  through 
many  frightful  perils  by  land  and  sea,  to  high  rank. 


BOOKS  FOR    YOUNG   PEOPLE 


BYG.  A.  HENTY 

"Mr.   Henty  mi^ht  with  entire  propriety  be  called  the  boys' Sir 
Walter  QcotW^— Philadelphia  Press. 


IN  THE   IRISH    BRIGADE 

A  Tale  of  War  in  Flanders  and  Spain.    With  12  Illustrations  by 
Charles  M.  Sheldon.     12mo,  $1.50. 

Desmond  Kennedy  is  a  young  Irish  lad  who  left  Ireland  to  join  the 
Irish  Brii^ade  in  the  service  of  Louis  XIV.  of  France.  In  Paris  he  in- 
curred the  deadly  hatred  of  a  powerful  courtier  from  whom  he  had 
rescued  a  young  girl  who  had  been  kidnapped,  and  his  perils  are  of  ab- 
sorbing interest.  Captured  in  an  attempted  Jacobite  invasion  of  Scot- 
land, he  escaped  in  a  most  extraordinary  manner.  As  aid-de-camp 
to  the  Duke  of  Berwick  he  experienced  thrilling  adventures  in  Flan- 
ders. Transferred  to  the  Army  in  Spain,  he  was  nearly  assassinated, but 
escaped  to  return,  when  peace  was  declared,  to  his  native  land,  having 
received  pardon  and  having  recovered  his  estates.  The  story  is  filled 
with  adventure,  and  the  interest  never  abates. 

OUT    WITH   GARIBALDI 

A   Story  of  the  Liberation  of  Italy.     By  G.  A.  Henty.     With 
8  Illustrations  by  W.  Rainey,  R.I.     12mo,  $1.50. 

Garibaldi  himself  is  the  central  figure  of  this  brilliant  story,  and  the 
little-known  history  of  the  struggle  for  Italian  freedom  is  told  here  in 
the  most  thrilling  way.  From  the  time  the  hero,  a  young  lad,  son  of 
an  English  father  and  an  Italian  mother,  joins  Garibaldi's  band  of 
1,000  men  in  the  first  descent  upon  Sicily,  which  was  garrisoned  by  one 
of  the  large  Neapolitan  armies,  until  the  end,  when  all  those  armies 
are  beaten,  and  the  two  Sicilys  are  conquered,  we  follow  with  the 
keenest  interest  the  exciting  adventures  of  the  lad  in  scouting,  in 
battle,  and  in  freeing  those  in  prison  for  liberty's  sake. 

WITH    BULLER   IN   NATAL 

Or,   A  Born  Leader.     By  G.  A.  Henty.     With  10  Illustrations 
by  W.  Rainey.     12mo,  $1.50. 

The  breaking  out  of  the  Boer  War  compelled  Chris  King,  the  hero 
of  the  story,  to  flee  with  his  mother  from  Johannesburg  to  the  sea 
coast.  They  were  with  many  other  Uitlanders,  and  all  suffered  much 
from  the  Boers.  Reaching  a  place  of  safety  for  their  families,  Chris 
and  twenty  of  his  friends  formed  an  independent  company  of  scouts.  In 
this  service  they  were  with  Gen.  Yule  at  Glencoe,  then  in  Ladysmith, 
then  with  Buller.  In  each  place  they  had  many  thrilling  adventures. 
They  were  in  great  battles  and  in  lonely  fights  on  the  Veldt ;  were 
taken  prisoners  and  escaped;  and  they  rendered  most  valuable  service 
to  the  English  forces.  The  story  is  a  most  interesting  picture  of  the 
War  in  South  Africa. 


BOOKS  FOR    YOUNG    PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

**  Surely  Mr.  Henty  should  understand  boys'  tastes  better  than  any 
man  living." — The  Times, 


WON   BY   THE   SWORD 

A  Tale  of  the  Thirty  Years'  War.     With  12  Illustrations  by 

Charles  M.  Sheldon,  and  four  Plans.     12mo,  $1.50. 

The  scene  of  this  story  is  laid  in  "F'rance,  during  the  time  of  Richelieu, 
of  Mazarin  and  Anne  of  Austria.  The  hero,  Hector  Campbell,  is  the 
orphaned  son  of  a  Scotch  officer  in  the  French  Army.  How  he  at- 
tracted the  notice  of  Marshal  Turenne  and  of  the  Prince  of  Conde ; 
how  he  rose  to  the  rank  of  Colonel ;  how  he  finally  had  to  leave  France, 
pursued  by  the  deadly  hatred  of  the  Due  de  Beaufort— all  these  and 
much  more  the  story  tells  with  the  most  absorbing  interest. 

A   ROVING   COMMISSION 

Or,  Through  the  Black  Insurrection  at  Hayti.     With  12  Illus- 
trations by  William  Rainey.     12mo,  $1.50. 

This  is  one  of  the  most  brilliant  of  Mr.  Henty's  books.  A  story  of 
the  sea,  with  all  its  life  and  action,  it  is  also  full  of  thrilling  adven- 
tures on  land.  So  it  holds  the  keenest  interest  until  the  end.  The 
scene  is  a  new  one  to  Mr.  Henty's  readers,  being  laid  at  the  time  of  the 
Great  Revolt  of  the  Blacks,  by  which  Hayti  became  independent. 
Toussaint  I'Overture  appears,  and  an  admirable  picture  is  given  of  him 
and  of  his  power. 

NO   SURRENDER 

The   Story  of  the  Revolt  in  La  Vendee.    With  8  Illustrations 
by  Stanley  L.  Wood.     12mo,  $1.50. 

The  revolt  of  La  Vendee  against  the  French  Republic  at  the  time  of 
the  Revolution  forms  the  groundwork  of  this  absorbing  story.  Leigh 
Stansfield,  a  young  English  lad,  is  drawn  into  the  thickest  of  the  con- 
flict. Forming  a  company  of  boys  as  scouts  for  the  Vendean  Army, 
he  greatly  aids  the  peasants.  He  rescues  his  sister  from  the  guillotine, 
and  finally,  after  many  thrilling  experiences,  when  the  cause  of  La 
Vendee  is  lost,  he  escapes  to  England. 

UNDER  WELLINGTON'S  COMMAND 

A  Tale  of  the  Peninsular  War.     With  12  Illustrations  by  Wal 

Paget.     12mo,  $1.50. 

The  dashing  hero  of  this  book,  Terence  O'Connor,  was  the  hero  of 
Mr.  Henty's  previous  book,  "  With  Moore  at  Corunna,"  to  which  this 
is  really  a  sequel.  He  is  still  at  the  head  of  the  "  Minho  "  Portuguese 
regiment.  Being  detached  on  independent  and  guerilla  duty  with  his 
regiment,  he  renders  invaluable  service  in  gaining  information  and  in 
harassing  the  French.  His  command,  being  constantly  on  the  edge  of 
the  army,  is  engaged  in  frequent  skirmishes  and  some  most  important 
battles. 


BOOKS   FOR    YOUNG   PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

**  Mr.  Henty  is  the  king  of  story-tellers  for  boys."— ^ord  and  Trowel. 


AT  ABOUKIR  AND  ACRE 

A  Story  of  Napoleon's  Invasion  of  Egypt.  With  8  full-page 
Illustrations  by  William  Rainey,  and  3  Plans.  12mo, 
$1.50. 

The  hero,  having  saved  the  life  of  the  son  of  an  Arab  chief,  is  taken 
into  the  tribe,  has  a  part  In  the  battle  of  the  Pyramids  and  the  revolt 
at  Cairo.  He  is  an  eye-witness  of  the  famous  naval  battle  of  Aboukir, 
and  later  is  in  the  hardest  of  the  defense  of  Acre. 

BOTH  SIDES  THE  BORDER 

A  Tale  of  Hotspur  and  Glendower.  With  13  full-page  Illus- 
trations by  Ralph  Peacock.     12mo,  $1.50. 

This  is  a  brilliant  story  of  the  stirring  times  of  the  beginning  of  the 
Wars  of  the  Roses,  when  the  Scotch,  under  Douglas,  and  the  Welsh, 
under  Owen  Glendower,  were  attacking  the  English.  The  hero  of  the 
book  lived  near  the  Scotch  border,  and  saw  many  a  hard  fight  there. 
Entering  the  service  of  Lord  Percy,  he  was  sent  to  Wales,  where  he 
was  knighted,  and  where  he  was  captured.  Being  released,  he  returned 
home,  and  shared  in  the  fatal  battle  of  Shrewsbury. 

WITH  FREDERICK  THE  GREAT 

A  Tale  of  the  Seve.i  Years'  War.  With  12  full-page  Illustra- 
tions.    12mo,  $1.50. 

The  hero  of  this  story  while  still  a  youth  entered  the  service  of 
Frederick  the  Great,  and  by  a  succession  of  fortunate  circumstances 
and  perilous  adventures,  rose  to  the  rank  of  colonel.  Attached  to  the 
staff  of  the  king,  he  rendered  distinguished  services  in  many  battles,  in 
one  of  which  he  saved  the  king's  life.  Twice  captured  and  imprisoned, 
he  both  times  escaped  from  the  Austrian  fortresses. 

A  MARCH  ON  LONDON 

A  Story  of  Wat  Tyler's  Rising.  With  8  full-page  Illustra- 
tions by  W.  H.  Margetson.     12mo,  $1.50. 

The  story  of  Wat  Tyler's  Rebellion  is  but  little  known,  but  the  hero 
of  this  story  passes  through  that  perilous  time  and  takes  part  in  the 
civil  war  in  Flanders  which  followed  soon  after.  Although  young  he 
is  thrown  into  many  exciting  and  dangerous  adventures,  through  which 
he  passes  with  great  coolness  and  much  credit. 


BOOKS    FOR    YOUNG    PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

"  No  country  nor  epoch  of  hif=;tory  is  there  which  Mr.  Henty  does  not 
know,  and  what  is  really  remarkable  is  that  he  always  writes  well  and 
interestingly." — New  York  Times. 


WITH  MOORE  AT  CORUNNA 

A  Story  of  the  Peninsular  War.  With  12  full-page  Illustra- 
tions by  Wal  Paget.     13mo,  $1.50. 

Terence  O'Connor  is  living  with  his  widowed  father,  Captain  O'Con- 
nor of  the  Mayo  Fusiliers,  with  the  regiment  at  the  time  when  the 
Peninsular  war  began.  Upon  the  regiment  being  ordered  to  Spain, 
Terence  gets  appointed  as  aid  to  one  of  the  generals  of  a  division.  By 
his  bravery  and  great  usefulness  throughout  the  war,  he  is  rewarded 
by  a  commission  as  colonel  in  the  Portuguese  army  and  there  rendered 
great  service. 

AT  AGINCOURT 

A  Tale  of  the  White  Hoods  of  Paris.  With  12  full-page 
Illustrations  by  Walter  Paget.  Crown  8vo,  olivine 
edges,  $1.50. 

The  story  begins  in  a  grim  feudal  castle  in  Normandie.  The  times 
were  troublous,  and  soon  the  king  compelled  Lady  Margaret  de  Villeroy 
with  her  children  to  go  to  Paris  as  hostages.  Guy  Aylmer  went  with 
her.  Paris  was  turbulent.  Soon  the  guild  of  the  butchers,  adopting 
white  hoods  as  (heir  uniform,  seized  the  city,  and  besieged  the  house 
where  our  hero  and  his  charges  lived.  After  desperate  fighting,  the 
white  hoods  were  beaten  and  our  hero  and  his  charges  escaped  from 
the  city,  and  from  France. 

WITH  COCHRANE  THE  DAUNTLESS 

A  Tale  of  the  Exploits  of  Lord  Cochrane  in  South  American 
Waters.  With  12  full-page  Illustrations  by  W.  H. 
Margetson.     Crow^n  8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

The  hero  of  this  story  accompanies  Cochrane  as  midshipman,  and 
serves  in  the  war  between  Chili  and  Peru.  He  has  many  exciting 
adventures  in  battles  by  sea  and  land,  is  taken  prisoner  and  condemned 
to  death  by  the  Inquisition,  but  escapes  by  a  long  and  thrilling  flight 
across  South  America  and  down  the  Amazon. 

ON  THE  IRRAWADDY 

A  Story  of  the  First  Burmese  War.  With  8  full  page  Illus- 
trations by  W.  H.  OvEREND.  Crow^n  8vo,  olivine  edges. 
11.50. 

The  hero,  having  an  uncle,  a  trader  on  the  Indian  and  Burmese 
rivers,  goes  out  to  join  him.  Soon  after,  war  is  declared  by  Burmah 
against  England  and  he  is  drawn  into  It.  He  has  many  experiences 
and  narrow  escapes  in  battles  and  in  scouting.  With  half-a-dozen 
men  he  rescues  his  cousin  who  had  been  taken  prisoner,  and  in  the 
flight  they  are  besieged  in  an  old,  ruined  temple. 


BOOKS  FOR    YOUNO   PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

"  Boys  like  stirring  adventures,  and  Mr.  Henty  is  a  master  of  this 
method  of  composition." — New  York  Times. 


THROUGH    RUSSIAN  SNOWS 

A  Story  of  Napoleon's  Retreat  from  Moscow.  With  8  full- 
page  Illustrations  by  W.  H.  Overend  and  3  Maps.  Crown 
8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

The  hero,  Julian  Wyalt,  after  several  adventures  with  smugglers,  by 
whom  he  is  handed  over  a  prisoner  to  the  French,  regains  his  freedom 
and  joins  Napoleon's  army  in  the  Russian  campaign.  When  the  terrible 
retreat  begins,  Julian  finds  himself  in  the  rearguard  of  the  French  army, 
fighting  desperately.  Ultimately  he  escapes  out  of  the  general  disaster, 
and  returns  to  England. 

A   KNIGHT   OF    THE   WHITE   CROSS 

A  Tale  of  the  Siege  of  Rhodes.  With  12  full  page  Illustra- 
tions by  Ralph  Peacock,  and  a  Plan.  Crown  8vo,  olivine 
edges,  $1.50. 

Gervaise  Tresham,  the  hero  of  this  story,  joins  the  Order  of  the 
Knights  of  St.  John,  and  proceeds  to  the  stronghold  of  Rhodes.  Sub- 
sequently he  is  appointed  commander  of  a  war-galley,  and  in  his  first 
voyage  destroys  a  fleet  of  Moorish  corsairs.  Durmg  one  of  his  cruises 
the  young  knight  is  attacked  on  shore,  captured  after  a  desperate 
struggle,  and  sold  into  slavery  in  Tripoli.  He  succeeds  in  escaping,  and 
returns  to  Rhodes  in  time  to  take  part  in  the  defense  of  that  fortress. 

THE   TIGER   OF   MYSORE 

A  Story  of  the  War  with  Tippoo  Saib.  With  12  full-page 
Illustrations  by  W.  H.  Margetson,  and  a  Map.  Crown 
8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

Dick  Holland,  whose  father  is  supposed  to  be  a  captive  of  Tippoo 
Saib,  goes  to  India  to  help  him  to  escape.  He  joins  the  army  under 
Lord  Cornwallis,  and  takes  part  in  the  campaign  againt  Tippoo. 
Afterwards  he  assumes  a  disguise,  enters  Seringapatam,  and  at  last 
he  discovers  his  father  in  the  great  stronghold  of  Savandroog.  The 
hazardous  rescue  is  at  length  accomplished,  and  the  young  fellow's 
dangerous  mission  is  done. 

IN  THE  HEART  OF  THE  ROCKIES 

A  Story  of  Adventure  in  Colorado.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With 
8  full-page  Illustrations  by  G.  C.  Hindley.  Crown  8vo, 
olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

The  hero,  Tom  Wade,  goes  to  seek  his  uncle  in  Colorado,  who  is  a 
hunter  and  gold-digger,  and  he  is  discovered,  after  many  dangers,  out 
on  the  Plains  with  some  comrades.  Going  in  quest  of  a  gold  mine,  the 
little  band  is  spied  by  Indians,  chased  across  the  Bad  Lands,  and 
overwhelmed  by  a  snowstorm  in  the  mountains. 


BOOKS  FOR    YOUNO   PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

"Mr.  Henty  is  one  of  the  best  story-tellers  for  young  people." 

— Spectator. 


WHEN   LONDON   BURNED 

A  Story  of  the  Plague  and  the  Fire.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With 
12  full-page  Illustrations  by  J.  Finnemore.  Crown  8vo, 
olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

The  hero  of  this  story  was  the  son  of  a  nobleman  who  had  lost  his 
estates  during  the  troublous  times  of  the  Commonwealth.  During  the 
Great  Plague  and  the  Great  Fire,  Cyril  was  prominent  among  those 
who  brought  help  to  the  panic-stricken  inhabitants. 

WULF  THE  SAXON 

A  Story  of  the  Norman  Conquest.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With 
12  full-page  Illustrations  by  Ralph  Peacock.  Crown 
8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

The  hero  is  a  young  thane  who  wins  the  favor  of  Earl  Harold  and 
becomes  one  of  his  retinue.  When  Harold  becomes  King  of  England 
Wulf  assists  in  the  Welsh  wars,  and  takes  part  against  the  Norsemen 
at  the  Battle  of  Stamford  Bridge.  When  William  of  Normandy  in- 
vades England,  Wulf  is  with  the  English  host  at  Hastings,  and  stands 
by  his  king  to  the  last  in  the  mighty  struggle. 

ST.  BARTHOLOMEW'S  EVE 

A  Tale  of  the  Huguenot  Wars.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With  12 
full-page  Illustrations  by  H.  J.  Draper,  and  a  Map. 
Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

The  hero,  Philip  Fletcher,  has  a  French  connection  on  his  mother's 
side.  This  induces  him  to  cross  the  Channel  in  order  to  take  a  share 
in  the  Huguenot  wars.  Naturally  he  sides  with  the  Protestants,  dis- 
tinguishes himself  in  various  battles,  and  receives  rapid  promotion  for 
the  zeal  and  daring  with  which  he  carries  out  several  secret  missions. 

THROUGH  THE  SIKH  WAR 

A  Tale  of  the  Conquest  of  the  Punjaub.  By  G.  A.  Henty. 
With  12  full-page  illustrations  by  Hal  Hurst,  and  a 
Map.     Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

Percy  Groves,  a  spirited  English  lad,  joins  his  uncle  in  the  Punjaub, 
where  the  natives  are  in  a  state  of  revolt.  Percy  joins  the  British 
force  as  a  volunteer,  and  takes  a  distinguished  share  in  the  famous 
battles  of  the  Punjaub. 


BOOKS  FOR    YOU^G   PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

*'  The  brightest  of  the  living  writers  whose  oflBce  it  is  to  enchant  the 
boys. — Cliristian  Leader. 


A  JACOBITE  EXILE 

Being  the  Adventures  of  a  Young  Englishman  in  the  Service 

of  Charles  XII.  of  Sweden.     By  G.  A.    Henty.  With  8 

full-page  Illustrations  by  Paul  Hardy,  and  a  Map.  Crown 

8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

Sir  Marmaduke  Carstairs,  a  Jacobite,  is  the^victim  of  a  conspiracy,  and 
he  is  deuounced  as  a  plotter  against  the  life  of  King  William.  He  flies 
to  Sweden,  accompanied  by  his  son  Charlie.  This  youth  joins  the 
foreign  legion  under  Charles  XII.,  and  takes  a  distinguished  part  in 
several  famous  campaigns  against  the  Russians  and  Poles. 

CONDEMNED  AS  A  NIHILIST 

A  Story  of  Escape  from  Siberia.     By  G.  A.  Henty.     With  8 

full-page  Illustrations.     Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

The  hero  of  this  story  is  an  English  boy  resident  in  St.  Petersburg. 
Through  two  student  friends  he  becomes  innocently  involved  in 
various  political  plots,  resulting  in  his  seizure  by  the  Russian  police 
and  his  exile  to  Siberia.  He  ultimately  escapes,  and,  after  many  ex- 
citing adventures,  he  reaches  Norway,  and  thence  home,  after  a 
perilous  Journey  which  lasts  nearly  two  years. 

BERIC  THE  BRITON 

A  Story  of  the  Roman  Invasion.     By  G.  A.  Henty.     With 

12  full-page  Illustrations  by  W.  Parkinson.    Crown  8vo, 

olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

This  story  deals  with  the  invasion  of  Britain  by  the  Roman  legionaries. 
Beric,  who  is  a  boy-chief  of  a  British  tribe,  takes  a  prominent  part  in 
the  insurrection  under  Boadicea ;  and  after  the  defeat  of  that  heroic 
queen  (in  A.  D.  62)  he  continues  the  struggle  in  the  fen-country. 
Ultimately  Beric  is  defeated  and  carried  captive  to  Rome,  where  he  is 
trained  in  the  exercise  of  arms  iu  a  school  of  gladiators.  At  length  he 
returns  to  Britain,  where  he  becomes  ruler  of  his  own  people. 

IN  GREEK  WATERS 

A  Story  of  the  Grecian  War  of  Independence  (1821-1827).     By 

G.  A.  Henty.     With  12  full-page  Illustrations  by  W.  S. 

Stacey,  and  a  Map.     Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

Deals  with  the  revolt  of  the  Greeks  in  1821  against  Turkish  oppres- 
sion. Mr.  Beveridge  and  his  son  Horace  fit  out  a  privateer,  load  it 
with  military  stores,  and  set  sail  for  Greece.  They  rescue  the  Chris- 
tians, relieve  the  captive  Greeks,  and  fight  the  Turkish  war  vessels. 


BOOKS  FOR    TOVNG   PEOPLE 


BY  G. A.  HENTY 

"  No  living^  writer  of  books  for  boys  writes  to  better  purpose  than 
Mr.  G.  A.  Henty." — Philadelphia  Press. 


THE  DASH  FOR  KHARTOUM 

A  Tale  of  the  Nile  Expedition.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With  10 
full-page  Illustrations  by  John  Schonberg  and  J.  Nash. 
Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

In  the  record  of  recent  British  history  there  is  no  more  captivating 
page  for  boys  than  the  story  of  the  Nile  campaign,  and  the  attempt  to 
rescue  General  Gordon.  For,  in  the  difficulties  which  the  expedition 
encountered,  in  the  perils  which  it  overpassed,  and  in  its  final  tragic 
disappointments,  are  found  all  the  excitements  of  romance,  as  well  as 
the  fascination  which  belongs  to  real  events. 

REDSKIN  AND  COW-BOY 

A  Tale  of  the  Western  Plains.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With  12 
full-page  Illustrations  by  Alfred  Pearse.  Crown  8vo, 
olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

The  central  interest  of  this  story  is  found  in  the  many  adventures  of 
an  English  lad,  who  seeks  employment  as  a  cow-boy  on  a  cattle  ranch. 
His  experiences  during  a  "  round-up  "  present  in  picturesque  form  the 
toilsome,  exciting,  adventurous  life  of  a  cow-boy  ;  while  the  perils  of  a 
'"ontier  settlement  are  vividly  set  forth  in  an  Indian  raid. 


HELD  FAST  FOR  ENGLAND 

A  Tale  of  the  Siege  of  Gibraltar.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With 
8  full-page  Illustrations  by  Gordon  Browne.  Crown  8vo, 
olivine  edges,  $1.50. 

This  story  deals  with  one  of  the  most  memorable  sieges  in  history — 
the  siege  of  Gibraltar  in  1779-83  by  the  united  forces  of  France  and 
Spain.  With  land  forces,  fleets,  and  floating  batteries,  the  combined 
resources  of  two  great  nations,  this  grim  fortress  was  vainly  besieged 
and  bombarded.  The  hero  of  the  tale,  an  English  lad  resident  in 
Gibraltar,  takes  a  brave  and  worthy  part  in  the  long  defence,  and  it  is 
through  his  varied  experiences  that  we  learn  with  what  bravery,  re- 
source, and  tenacity  the  Rock  was  held  for  England. 


Note. — For  a  list  of  Henty  Books  at  popular  prices,  see  the 
following  page. 


BOOKS 

BY 

KIRK  MUNROE 

PUBLISHED  BY 

CHARLES  SCRIBNER'S  SONS 


A  Son  of  Satsuma 

OR 

WITH  PERRY  IN  JAPAN 

Illustrated  by  Rufus  F.  Zogbaum 
12mo.    net,  $1.00 

**  *A  Son  of  Satsuma '  tells  of  the  adventures  of  an  American 
youngster,  and  tells  it  in  a  way  that  is  of  highest  interest  as  well 
as  of  educational  value.  It  is  a  story  to  make  every  boy  proud 
of  his  country  and  countrymen." — Nashville  American. 

Brethren  of  the  Coast 

A  TALE  OF  WEST  INDIAN 
PIRATES 

Illustrated  by  Rufus  F.  Zogbaum 

12mo.     $1.25 

*'  There  is  enough  of  history  and  enough  of  action  in  this  story 
to  make  it  valuable  as  well  as  readable,  and  this  story  of  ad- 
venture and  description  will  be  read  with  interest  and  profit." 

— Herald  and  Presbyter. 


BOOKS   BY  KIRK  MUNROE 


Midshipman  Stuart 

OR 

THE  LAST  CRUISE  OF  THE  ESSEX 

A  TALE  OF  1812 

lUustrated  by  I.  W.  Taber 

12mo.  $1.25 

"  I  know  of  no  more  agreeable  or  effective  way  in  which  boys 
can  be  made  acquainted  with  some  of  the  splendid  pages  of 
American  history  than  through  such  books  as  this  one  of 
Mr.  Munroe's,  which  preserves  the  main  facts  in  their  true 
perspective,  while  supplying  a  story  that  will  hold  the  atten- 
tion of  any  adventure-loving  boy." — Brooklyn  Life. 


In  Pirate  Waters 

A  TALE  OF  THE  AMERICAN  NAVY 

lUustrated  by  I.  W.  Taber 
12mo.    $1.25 

"  It  deals  with  the  thrilling  adventures  undergone  by  the 
youthful  hero  in  Tripolitan  waters.  The  story  is  well  told, 
abounding  in  incident,  and  keeps  a  firm  hold  on  the  reader's 
attention  as  he  follows  the  brave  midshipman  through  the  war 
with  Tripoli." — Philadelphia  Press. 

"  The  narrative  has  a  plot  that  is  new,  and  a  vigor  of  treat- 
ment that  holds  the  attention  from  first  to  last." 

— Boston  Advertiser. 


BOOKS   BY  KIRK  MUNROE 


The 

WHITE  CONQUEROR  SERIES 

Each  Illustrated.     12mo,  $1.25 
The  complete  set,  4  volumes,  in  a  box,  $5.00 


With 
Crockett  and  Bo^vie 

OR 

FIGHTING  FOR  THE  LONE  STAR  FLAG 

A  TALE  OF  TEXAS 

Illustrated  by  Victor  Perard 

12mo.   $1.25 

"  The  author  is  to  be  congratulated  upon  having  made  an  episode 
of  American  history  into  a  tale  calculated  to  interest  even  the 
dullest  and  least  patriotic  among  his  young  readers." 

— New  York  Tribune. 

At  War  ^vith  Pontiac 

OR 

THE  TOTEM  OF  THE  BEAR 

A  TALE  OF  REDCOAT  AND  REDSKIN 

Illustrated  by  J.  Finnemore 

12mo.   $1.25 

"  Most  graphically  has  Mr.  Munroe  drawn  the  battles  of  the 
past,  and  he  has  woven  into  the  story  a  pretty  love  episode. 
'At  War  with  Pontiac  '  is  in  his  best  vein." — New  York  Times. 


BOOKS   BY  KIRK  MUNROE 


WHITE    CONQUEROR    SERIES  — Continued 

Through  S^vamp  and 
Glade 

A  TALE  OF  THE   SEMINOLE  WAR 

Illustrated  by  Victor  Perard 
12mo.    $1.25 

"  It  is  a  dramatic  story,  set  in  scenes  of  rich  tropical  luxuriance, 
and  peopled  with  the  strangely  contrasted  characters  of  the  place 
and  period.  It  is  full  of  strange  adventure,  of  stirring  incidents, 
and  rapid  action,  and  it  is  a  true  and  faithful  picture  of  a  period 
of  history  little  known  to  young  readers." 

— San  Francisco  Bulletin. 

The  White  Conquerors 

A  TALE   OF  TOLTEC  AND  AZTEC 

Illustrated  by  W.  S.  Stacey 
12mo.    $1.25 

"It  is  one  of  Mr.  Munroe's  best  stories,  and  will  be  thoroughly 
enjoyed  by  all  his  boy  contingent  of  readers." — Chicago  Herald. 

*'  It  is  by  far  the  best  book  on  the  subject  we  know  of,  and 
is  illustrated  with  extremely  good  drawings  by  Mr.  Stacey." 

— Saturday  Review. 


CHARLES  SCRIBNER'S  SONS 

597-599  Fifth  Avenue       -        -       NEW  YORK 


The  Boy's  King  Arthur 

Being  Sir  Thomas  Malory's    History   of  King  Arthur 
and  His  Knights  of  the  Round  Table 

Edited  by  Sidney  Lanier 

Illustrated.     $2.00 
"  Unconsciously  as  he  reads  of  the  brave  deeds,  the 
boy's  heart  is  thrilled  and  his  higher  nature  throbs  with 
knightly  longings." — Philadelphia  Times, 

The  Boy^s  Percy 

Edited  by  Sidney  Lanier 

Illustrated.     $2.00 
*'  He  who  walks  in  the  way  these  following  ballads  point 
will  be  manful  in  necessary  fight,  fa"r  in  trade,  loyal  in 
love,  tender  in  the  household,  plain  in  speech,  simple  in 
behavior,  and  honest  in  all  things," 

— From  Mr.  Lanier'' s  Introdtcction. 

The  Boyd's  Froissart 

Being  Sir  John  Froissart's    Chronicles   of  Adventure, 
Battle,  and  Custom  in  England,  France,  Spain,  etc. 

Edited  by  Sidney  Lanier 

Illiistra  ted.      $2. 00 
*'  It  is  quite  the  beau  ideal  of  a  book  for  a  present  to 
an  intelligent  boy  or  girl." — Balti7nore  Gazette, 

The  Knightly  Legends  of 
Wales 

Or  the  Boy's  Mabinogion 

Edited  by  Sidney  Lanier 

Ilhcst7'a  ted.     -$2. 00 
"Amid  all  the  strange  and  fanciful  scenery  of  these 
stories,  character  and  the  ideals  of  character  remain  at 
the  simplest  and  purest." — The  I?tdependent. 


CHARLES    SCRIBNER'S   SONS 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 

or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

University  of  California 

Richmond  Field  Station,  BIdg.  400 

1301  South  46th  Street 

Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

To  renew  or  recharge  your  library  materials,  you  may 

contact  NRLF  4  days  prior  to  due  date  at  (510)  642-6233 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

m  1  ^  7fl07 


DD20  12M  7-06 


LD  62A-30m-2,'69  ,,     General  Library 

( J6534S10)  9412A— A-32  University  of  California 

cerkeley 


